> Who are you? A Shadow
>  by shadowroad
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Chapter 1 Who are you
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 1 Who are you

What will you feel if everything you know is a simple rule. 

CRASH

You do not know your origin, where you came from, what you are, who you are and what will you do. All you know are simple rules that was forge on your body, mind and soul. Rules that follow you for all eternity even after death. 

CRASH

Rules that will bend your will and make you regret due you oppose it or think it about to be free, even if was a instant small wish. And any though of freedom can be replace by the sweet wish of embracing the only way to escape, the death. 

CRASH

But even if the death come to reclaim you, the only thought that can come to you mind is to follow the rules.

CRASH

The simple rule of the Yami Legion corps, the shadow warriors, is.... 

CRASH

You are your master tools, their wishes, their desires, their weapons, their shadow. Is your will.

CRASH! The sound of two swords echo on the top floor of the only tower that stands on the wasteland where they were located, but they were not the only ones. Thousands of weapons collided in the war zone that was happening around the tower. The beings that were fighting were crashing for multiple reasons. Some were fighting for freedom, others were forced, a few were doing for fun and just a couple were fighting for personal reasons. But only one soul was different from all the rest, he was fighting because was the only thing he knows to do. Because he was his master tool and as a tool he must complete his command.

CRASH! The sound of sword was heard again as two full armor warriors lock down their sight face to face on their respective opponents. One was wishing to put the end of this encounter so she can rush and help her sister to beat down the madman that started this foolish crusade, as the other was just fighting because was interfering in his master way. 

The two warriors push apart from the other to catch their second wind. The one carrying the title "Princess of the night" was breathing heavily. She try her best to recover from the long fight she was carrying with this full clothed warrior that oppose her. She still can't believe that his opponent was related to his domain. As the princess of the night, she have authority to all the shadows that belong to her night. But she didn't have any over the darkness that he came from.

She was equipped with a blue-night color magical armor that only consist with a chest plate to cover her chest and stomach with shoulder plates sleeveless, her left shoulder had her mark, a half-crescent moon, while the right one have her father mark, a nova sun. Her back plates were modified so her wings could be free and move without restrictions. Her lower azure dark armor also had plates to cover her tights and have a scabbard installed so she could have all time her signature blue lunar magic sword. She also had a helmet looking a dark blue tiara with a hole to not disturb her horn on her head and allow her blue mane free. But she preferred not to equipped since her magic was strong enough to defend herself from all kind of attacks. As an blue-night alicorn, Princess Luna, a being with high physical and magic attribute still not reaching her adulthood, was no match for the metal creature she was facing. 

Clothed with a full dark black armor that look so natural that everyone could confuse him as a metal golem. Specially since had dark red blood stripes running in middle of some of his armor plates and helmet and between the joints of his legs and arms. Equipped with only two twin white swords blades. Yet, after all this time fighting, her opponent was not even amused from the long fight he carry with her with such heavy armor. 

He was being that came from no where, his physique was not similar to her or any of her ponies. First he have legs like her but didn't have hoofs but unknown feet, so she can't pinpoint its species. Due his full armor covering all his body, can not check for skin, fur or scales. And since did not have any type of wings was clear that did not belong to a winged species of Terra. And but not last was his helmet, his face was also covered with metal plates over his mouth with a V-shape plate on his forehead. However, she was intrigued because his face was almost flat. A feature that did not belong to her subjects or any other being she remember, almost if his head was round or without a snort. With no gaps or vent on it, it was difficult to check if he even was breathing at all. The only thing you could know from him was how intensify were his two bright red eyes.

The princess of the night was so intrigue on his origin that she theories that he come from the dark realm. From the moment she confronted him to the moment before the war she met him, she had no idea what or who he was. She could only determine that it was a living being, since golems and constructs do not bleed from wounds like the ones he received before. But she was not able to read his mind. Most of the time she fought him, he moved like a puppet without fear to the point of thinking that he didn't even care about his own life. She only knows his only purpose. 

And how annoying he was with her. 'I am fighting to the death with you, even so, you are paying more attention to my sister and that lunatic!' 

Even if his helmet covered his eyes so well, she could tell that his red eyes were watching the other fight on that floor. The other two beings that, who were also quarrel on the same floor with them, were not fighting with the same motivation. Luna and her opponent were fighting seriously since the beginning of this final battle. But the humor of the other fight was able to be pick by anyone that could presence the show. Since one of them was laughing to his heart contents. And a wedding lobby and decoration was set behind them.

"HAHAHAHAHAH, come on darling! I have prepare the best reception, all of our guest are here and the perfect view for a romantic sunset. Why not accept that this is the perfect wedding of all times!" said the being that was cladded in leather armor fur. 

This warrior had a body consisting of a mixture of a goat, dragon, lion and other parts of animals that anybody will thought that was talking to a misfit or an abomination of nature. His armor make him look more as a barbarian from the coasts of Terra. He was carrying a dual hammers set on each hand, but, unlike all the other weapons, it were made of rubber that make a squish sound with each hit. Still was able to block even magic attacks. This was possible for the "Master of Chaos", Discord.

But for the one facing him was not other the "Princess of the day", a white alicorn, Princess Celestia. Like her sister was equipped with the same armor, but hers has different set of color that consisted a white upper armor and a red white lower part. Some other differences was that she had armor plates sleeves that cover all her arms. Her personal mark, a bright Sun, was locate on her right shoulder. While carry his father mark on her left shoulder. She also carry a magical red solar sword that matched with her sister, but she like to carry a medium white shield carry her mark on her left hand. She was already used to all his craziness so she can only respond the way she could, with tiredness and annoyed altitude. 

"Discord, I can understand your feelings. BUT THIS IS THE MOST STUPIDEST PRANK YOU COULD EVER MAKE!!!" She respond to his annoyed joke. "This so called declaration of war of yours have cost the peace of all my subjects and the rest of countries stability! And you want this to end it with a wedding! It will take years to recover the griffons and dragons trust after you bring them down to the point to join you to take us down or be destroy by our godly alicorn powers! Were we know you were just lying to scare them so they can play along your little prank!", Celestia snarled to her old friend Discord in a way that a big sister were threating to a little brother prank.

Yes. The whole world war of Terra was just a declaration of love, this secret was only available for those who were directly involve. But for others were suppose a declaration to dethrone the unjust princesses of Equestria. Thousands of souls were reunited by these godly entities and were motivated that were fighting for a good cause. But in reality was a fool move to bring one of the princess to the altar. And celebrate the biggest wedding of the millennium.

"Well, love make anyone to do crazy things. I am right Lulu.", Discord said to Luna where she could finish recovering from her fight with his servant. "By the way, you are making a good job, I can see that you really take good care of your partner. But you are being too soft. If you want to capture Lulu heart, you need to show it dude! The more you annoy your crush, the more attention will give you! Look how Tia is crazy for me!", he said to his servant who send to 'entertain' Luna. 

"DISCORD!!!", Celestia scream when she swing her sword upon Discord, only to receive a crazy laugh intercepting her attack. 

Even if her attack worked, a simple magic sword was not enough to harm the master of chaos, but the princess did not come unprepared. They brought the only items to stop such being like Discord, and do not harm him at the same time.

'You're being too soft on him too, Tia. But for him I will not show such mercy!', is what Luna thought when she put again her focus on her opponent. And the sight was not for her liking, his suppose opponent keep an eye on the fight of her sister. Her fury reached new levels, it was enough for her that her sister was getting more attention than her from their subjects. Even their enemies were even more focused on his sister. 

"You should pay attention to me!!!" she scream as she jump and drop down her sword to his skull.

CRASH! 

Their swords meet again, but only she was serious. The servant was blocking her with only one sword, he hadn't use his left sword in all the match. She saw him fighting seriously before with the two swords and hoped to defeat him in his full state, for the fame of defeating him. But all he was doing was checking his master's opponent and never paying full attention to Luna, while playing with her. 

When Luna try to use any spell on him, he either step aside or slide it with his swords. She was not a master on swordsponyship, but thanks to her physics as an alicorn, she was able to send powerful swings with her sword. Even so, if she go to a full assault, the result was the same. She was nothing compared to that dark servant's abilities. He either dodge or redirect her attacks like a master swordspony does to his pupil. Or block it when was serious enough to pay attention to her moves, if she was upon something. 

So what was going on the her opponent mind. That he never took her serious, that is due he was able to tell that his master was in danger even without knowing the reason. 

This clothed warrior was different from all the beings that were reunited this day. His motivation and his will was not his own, he can not and will not decide his destiny. Because he do not need it to do it. He even didn't care at all what happened to him and any soul with the exception of his current master. For his very soul was attached to the rule, of The Yami Legion corps.

'No matter what I do, no matter what I send him, no matter how I taunt him, he is not focusing on me!', Luna  got angrier with each exchange.

Luna continues her assault as each move oscillates left, right, up, down, and diagonally with the intent to kill. Yet, her opponent keep redirecting and blocking her attack with the skill of a specialist while supervising the fight of his master. She already knew that she wasn't a professional in swordsponyship. She thought that her magic made up for that gap, still it wasn't enough. Each spell was cut like a knife with the butter and reading his mind was even impossible since he did not respond any words from her. 

All her attempts to defeat him were useless, even in discovering his identity. Even at this moment he was a mystery for her, but she remember all his actions and abilities. Also why he was so feared.

Her subjects that were able to face him were only able call him 'The Shadow Blade'. From the reports and news, he was able to fight back to back with the greatest paladin of the realm and put him on his knees begging for his life. He was able sneak to the royal palace and steal any items without being discovered, unless he was order to allow it. And have suffer the must painful attacks that could put down a dragon lord and still keep fighting with his full strength. 

All of this could be considered as the biggest threat after Discord, if only those accomplishment were only for a fool would do. 

The paladin he defeat was only to put him on his place when he insult Discord as the greatest Buffon on a royal party that was taken before the war. An insult that he accept very well but ask for retaliation so he send his servant to defend his honor. 

The items that he stole was a set of underwear of her older sister as an order from his master. And they found out that he stay on their rooms until he was discover. If he wanted, he could eliminate all evidence he was there to steal it. Even the scare thought that he hide on the room with them. So why he was found out, it was for the note that his master write could be found, for her sister to read it and its content. 

And the last part was a blast that he intercept for his master when her sister attack him from behind. The power output was enough to put anyone down including a being such as Discord. They were surprise that he just stand up quickly and show no sign of injury, but there was no way that he did not take any damage. And they got their confirmation of the faint heavy breath.

'And still even with my skills and strengths I can not put you down! What is annoying is the fact that he is not fighting serious!' Luna thought when she put end to her assault to find a blind point. She was irritated to not find any weakness. 

Even finding the smallest weak point to put the end of this battle was not possible for her. But she didn't know his race, so she couldn't spoil the weakness of his kind. And since have not spoken a word could not check for any motivation to taunt it or use his desire to bring him on their side. For was asked Luna's opinion, was like he only exist to serve Discord. As puppet and servant.

'All I know is that you appear out of nowhere. That airhead call you his personal servant. But I know that you are not just a puppet. If not, why are you so concern to that madpony?', Luna started to remember the first time she meet him. 

The same royal gala were her sister were announcing her adulthood before the war, and Discord announce his new inquisition. 

-----

The process of adulthood of the alicorn race was based on time and on their magic levels. On the night when her sister reach adulthood, she was able to ascend to her celestial form. The most unique changes was getting taller beside of being stronger in magic. But also their main change was from normal manes to astral manes forms. This is signature that the alicorn had mature in body and magic. 

For her big sister, Celestia, she went more taller and feminine that she was before. Her pink normal mane change to a astral mane with the colors of an aurora on a day with multiple bright colors. Luna on that time still haven't reach it, but was hopping to become taller as her sister. She was already imagine her astral mane as a midnight dark blue as the night she will heir from her mother once she was ready. 

Her father Solaris, called the Star King of Equestria, set up the best party on his kingdom to celebrate her daughter ascension. It was the gala that all the VIP guest were invited and only wealth citizens or important guest were able to assist. Yet only the higher ranks between nobles and scholars, with a few selected high guards and their captains, were able to go without any issue. Unfortunately, for someone with chaos magic, it wasn't a problem either.

"Hello my good guests on this beautiful night, while the stars of this party are the princess, I have my own announcement to give to all of you." Discord appear in the center of the room from the thin air when the party was on its climax. 

"As all you know I am the master of chaos, but do not worry, I did not come to cause problems to all of you, only to Lulu and Tia of course." The guest were already get use of his foolishness so they were not pay any attention. 

"I want to let you the notification, if you are not following my newspapers, my new asset that I receive in the previous days of my journey.", said Discord while he took his so called magazine with his crazy ideas and jokes. Some of them were reports of his crazy life but others were about juice gossip from the sisters life. Like what kind of underwear they were carrying or will use on certain days. 

With the commotion, Luna and Celestia came to the first seat of his announcing since were worry that he will show something to embarrassment on their party. Celestia, on her adult form, was the first to worry. She was wearing a sleeves red clear long dress with golden strips on her waist and neck. Luna was on her side with her favorite strapless light violet dress.

"Oh please be something useless he found on his trip, like a shiny rock or something childish like a stick.", Celestia mutter under her breath since she was the main target of must of his gossip. So she was on the border to explode if another of his joke came at that night. 

'If only you just admit that you like him for that.', is what Luna thought but didn't dare to say to her sister.

Since Discord was an old childhood friend for both of them, they didn't have the heart to remove him from their lives. Also Luna find out that her sister started liking his jokes, but only if she was not the target. So without responding her sister concern, she continue observing the so call 'asset' he found.

"As you know I went on a journey to look the best present, most exquisite, and elegant gift for the beautiful mare of the realm!", Discord continue while Celestia let out a 'ahh' while Luna was giving her a deadpan look. "But I give up seconds later and just go eyesight the world." A strong facepalm from the older sister was heard with a long sight from the younger after that.

"Even if I was not able to find a gift for her, I was able to get a nice gift for myself so don't regret it my good ponies!", Discord continue with his presentation by opening a magical portal. For those that were on a good spot, including the princesses, were able to spot a figure on the other side. "So let me present you, while not as beautiful as mua, my new friend (servant)!!!" 

Luna gasp when he saw it for the first time.

When the dark figure walked out of the portal and on the center of the gala, everyone pay attention to it and were amused. He was wearing already the full dark red stripes clothed armor he always use. All of them thought that was a golem or puppet due how natural he look. They were convinced thanks to its movements and responses. It looked automatic to the audience from that night to present that day. 

But only a few, including her and her family, notices it that, even his responds were limited, there was a conscience that can not be duplicate in inanimate object. It had the same armor and his red eyes, but Luna could not forgot the hostility that was coming from him. As if he treated all and everyone present as a threat, but that soon dissipated when his supposed master told him they were in a safe place. 

After the initial introduction, Discord started giving out orders and some were just to annoy. Some of them were order to jump in one leg while holding 4 cups of wine on one arm and juggle apples with the second without dropping nothing during 10 min. Some of them were so childish like an obstacle course with a medal as a reward for completing it at the end. It did not help that Discord put some challenges like crossing the course while flipping some mares dresses. But still, he did it. 

He complete all Discord demands and orders, including to stand still while his master put a glass of wine on his head while holding several trays on each arm with wine glasses during a whole hour. It was if he was a new decoration for the gala and some guests got the chance for a better close look at him. However, he didn't answer to any of their questions during that time. He stay still until Discord remember he put him in that state and say that was enough, but the truth, Discord just forget about him while he was playing with the guests. 

That is when the paladin, that was a high noble who had enough of him, wanted to humiliates Discord, and the tragedy happen. Being claimed as the best swords-pony of the realm, every one were thinking that a poor soul was about to get the beating of the century. The only issue was that was misplaced. 

The high noble unicorn, Elegant Flash, a blue light fur stallion with a fine white jacket suit and pants, was one of the VIP guest of the party. His reputation and connections allow him to be at all events related to the royal family. He was an egocentric character, but his sword skills was top quality. That is why everyone was surprised how the show was developing.

Elegant approach him, ready with a speech. "Discord, let me tell you that you do not belong here. Even some consider you as a god, you are only a buffoon and you should go back to that filthy abyss you came from." 

Elegant said to his face with a loud voice so everyone could hear him. "Just you brought a puppet to exhibit that you possess some good resources, don't make you eligible enough to be near and even be a friend with the Royal Family."

It was not a secret that this two were competing for Celestia heart. Since this gala is going to herald her rise to adulthood, she can now start looking for a potential spouse. While the longevity of an alicorn could be an issue for a mortal, which Discord did not have any issue and was a old friend of the family, the nobles of the realm were not going to accept a buffoon as their new King. That is why Elegant had everything on his favor but needed to prove it in front of King Solaris and be eligible to ask her daughter hand. 

"You are just a buffoon, a lunatic and some-pony that do not belong here but in Tartarus!" Elegant said at loud so the princess also hear it. He thought that could get a better opinion of him, but only went down on the eyes of the sisters. 

As for the one that was addressed, Discord didn't trouble with it. "OH, you notice it, well thank you! Is really hard to keep such imagen and charisma even myself. I am glad that SOMEPONY is able to notice it~", he responded load and clear to every-pony. Specially on a certain white mare.

"I really appreciate your kind words, but this need a retribution so I ask an apology! If not, my friend (servant) over here will no be happy about it. Oh by the way, Tartarus is good place for vacation, I could take you there if you want.", he was right. 

The friend (servant) was staring to him from the moment Elegant open his mouth, and Luna to him. Luna could feel again the same hostility, stronger than before. She was not ready to get surprised that such wrath came from the dark servant. Even if his eyes still show no emotions, she thought that saw a feral beast waiting for the chain and leash be broken on any moment. 

'To be able to display such motion, so he have a soul?! I thought, he was a mindless golem.', Luna was now curious of him, since then she never leave her eyes from him all the night.

When his master answer back the provocation, he provided conditions. He asked to put show that didn't finish so fast, he wanted a challenge. The only flaw was it were not for Elegant, but to his servant, so he added conditions to fight with one leg and whole a cup of wine. Once he understood Discord wishes, he went to meet the noble on the center of the gala, were Elegant was standing with his inflate chest and a simple knight sword.

The servant arrive with the condition his master announce, but what no pony was expecting, he was using a ford as a weapon. Such choice of weapon was clearly to annoy the high noble. As for the audience, they had a mix of responses between frustration, disbelief and enthusiasm as some expected a good show. The latter were guards and captains with swords-pony experiences and were waiting to see Elegant display his talent. However, only those with higher ranks and veterans were more interest on the dark servant, since the course challenge. 

The audience, including Luna, were getting the idea that Discord was not taking this serious, but was something everyone accepted. After all he was 'The master of Chaos', a simple sword will not do nothing to amuse him and he was just putting a show with his new servant. And that was everypony got, a show that no one forgot.

Elegant taking enough of the stupidity of Discord, he went with a simple and strong downward swing of his sword. Everyone thought the servant was going to get hurt. But all of them get the feeling of surprise when the dark servant just block the sword between the ford teeth. 

CRASH

Elegant saw this so try to put more pressure on his sword, but he only was able to make the dark warrior to bend on his only leg so could be on a good stand to not drop the wine he was carrying. After seeing that he was not able to put he down, Elegant retrieve his sword and swing it to make a horizontal attack. But the dark servant just turn and crouch to dodge while holding the wine. All at the same time returning the attack on the noble jacket with the ford, ripping a part of it leaving a hole on it.

The audience gasp to the fact that the dark servant jump back putting a good distance while recovering from such acrobatics and continue holding the cup of wine like nothing happen. Elegant's patience was reducing, even more from such humiliations when he was checking the hole on his luxury jacket. He had the intention to show his skill in front of the royal family and possible get the princesses attention. Now that he was a laughingstock in front of the sisters, he do what a respectable noble-pony will respond. He curse him and attack him discriminately.

"YOU BUCKING SERVANT!", even if his senses were in chaos, Elegant still fought so well he didn't make any rookie mistakes. But to bring him down.

He swing his sword with the intent to kill and attack with skill that the dark servant need to take serious. Still Discord's puppet still show sign of calmness or that we wasn't in trouble. Discord puppet still continue to dodge by making big moves while holding and switching his finger to protect the wine in impossible angles and continue making small cut and rips on Elegant cloths with the small ford. Sometimes the dark servant need to block and redirect some attack rather than dodge. But with a cooking utensil, was not possible that will not break in time and become useless later on. Even yet, this didn't trouble him.

Was not after 5 long minutes that the dark servant started to move with some difficult. When his only leg he was using during the fight started to cramp and need to roll on the floor to continue dodging all Elegant's attack without dropping a single drop of wine. While Luna was amused of the dark servant determination to continue following Discord fools demands, she started to focus to hear his conversation with her sister and observing the duel at the same time.

"Amazing, I am right Tia.", said Discord who teleport to her sister side a moment ago. "Even I am amused how he is persistent to follow all my commands, but I have to admit that the Yami Legion do well to train their corps member.", said Discord to get her sister attention.

"I confess that I am intrigued, and admit that your 'friend' had good set of skills. But who is he? I can see that he is not a simple puppet, and also is well trained and have good reflex. But to follow a crazy pony such as you, is what I can not follow up?", Celestia asked. Wanted to participate Luna ask the question.

"Where did you find him, Discord? And what did you promise him to follow you to the end of the world? Knowing you must threat him or make such big lie promising whatever you show him.", Luna showing interest of the dark servant and taunting the entity of chaos to let out the truth. But her smirked face vanish when Discord didn't hold it at all, rather it come with one of his awful signature joke.

"Well Lulu, if you are interest in him, I will have to crush your hope to stalk him. I know you are desperate to find a good stallion but since I do not know what he is, I can not imagine to think if he will be enough for you in the bed! HAHAHAH!?!", Discord responded loudly while Luna was putting a red face with murdering eyes to him as her sister try to hide her embarrassment from the guests.

"HAHAAahhaaha...ha, well putting jokes aside, all I know he is from something call the "Yami Legion". That was what the stranger told me when he was introducing him.", after responding honestly, both sister were astound about a unknown legion they didn't knew. To believe such group was capable to train such individual as him. But they still didn't get the answer, who is he. 

Luna return her attention back to the duel, just to check that Elegant was able to pin down his opponent from rolling with his magic binds spells on his leg. Now he was swinging his sword repeatedly up and down, but everyone could tell that he was already tired, he was sweating a lot and his breathing was heavy. As for the servant, even being on the floor on his back, he still hold the cup of wine and show no sign of trouble. Especially since the ford already snap and was trying his best to keep using with it at the end. Even with the danger that his fingers can be cut in the process.

'Maybe he is proud or have confidence that his armor will protect him. Even so, why go to such an extent to please someone such as Discord', Luna show honest consideration for the poor soul inside of that armor while her opinion on Elegant went down. There was no honor to abuse some-pony without the chances to defend themselves. But soon her pity was redirect, when Discord finally give him new orders.

"Well it seen that this duel have extent enough that is BORING!", Discord scream the last part to get every one attention, including the two duelist. "So here is your new orders, stop following the previous commands and fight on your normal state, without killing him of course. For my HONOR AND TIA'S HAND!!!" 

Only Luna was able to notice that a part of the order was strange, but ignore it due the rest of the content. A mistake she will not repeat after what she saw later. 

Most of the guest almost spill their drink or put a frustrated face with his statement. Celestia let out a threating growl to the lunatic on her side while Luna, the only thing she could do, was putting her poker face saying 'I knew this outcome'. But no one never guess the true meaning of the statement, and the only soul that was not his own, got the message clearly. 

GAH!

Everyone were about to leave when they hear the pathetic painful moan of Elegant. When the attention return to the duel, Elegant was already 5 meter on the air and then he was crashing on the floor a few meter away from the spot were he was before.

Every soul started to know what happen when they saw the dark servant retrieving his free leg after giving a strong kick to Elegant chest. With Elegant mind interrupted, he jump back to his feet once the bind was disable. And to everyone amusement, he still holding the glass of wine, still manage to avoid a single drop on the floor. The servant pause for a moment to observe the cup, thinking what to do but then his master told him to put it on a table nearby. 

When he secure the cup of wine, Elegant was trying to recover from the strong hit he receive. When he stand up and look for the culprit that put him in such humiliated state, all formalities were thrown out the window. Elegant started to let his true colors.

"You piece of buck! Do you know who I am?!!" Elegant shout out when the dark servant face him and started to return to the center of the room. "I am Elegant Flash, the best sword user and the strongest paladin as well the heir of one of the highest noble family in Equestria!!! Who you think you are to humiliates me!!!" But he got no responds once his opponent return back to the duel.

'Is he will now face him for real?' Luna though observing how the dark servant stop a few meters before restarting the duel. 

Once there, he look the ford he used only to find out that the teeth were crush and cut to the point of being useless. Luna started to realize something that everyone miss during the fight. Due his armor plates on his back, no one notice the scabbard hidden below and between his shoulder blades, so no one anticipated it as started to move out. 

'Wait, all this time he was armed!', Luna scream in her mind as the servant took out his weapons.

Once confirm that the his ford was useless, he throw it at side and started to move his arm behind. He unsheathed the twin blades of his back, his unique ninja swords. Every guest get startled for the fact he had weapons all this time. As for his opponent he started to feel something he was not expect from a party or even a suppose 'friendly' duel. No, it can be that he expect nothing from a buffoon who play alongside with Discord. But in reality, he was a buffoon because his master wanted that way. And just like that, the dark servant finally broke free of his shackles and his true nature came to light.

Everyone could feel the aura of a warrior, even if there were normal citizens. Those on higher ranks could tell how skilled he is by checking his posture and stand. The princess were no exception. For the princess of the day her thoughts went between pity for a poor soul to fear for his wrath. She knew that he was only following Discords commands but never knew that a ferocious beast was hidden beneath that mask. 

As for the princess of the night, she couldn't take her eyes off him. She honestly thought that could convince him to join her ranks later after the party. She thought that he look like her ideal knight, so she wishes to recruit him, even if she will receive Discord's taunts for her relationship skills later on. But all change, she knew on her soul that the dark warrior in front would not do such a thing unless is ordered, such a perfect soldier would act. 

So what was going on his opponent mind. As a high noble of the realm he had everything. Elegant had wealth to the point to not worry for money and could get any item, including any mare. He have a talent and a destiny to swordsponyship so he became a qualify paladin. He had status to be able to interact will the royal family that, and if he got motivated could get the King and Queen, Solaris and Polaris, the approval to be able to marry one of the princesses once reach adulthood. So what was going in his mind. It was simple. Elegant started to pee himself. For the first time of his life, Elegant could truly feel the true fear for his life. 

To everpony in the room, they were not affect for what the dark servant was letting out because from the beginning it didn't have nothing against them. But for his opponent, a rage was building from the moment he speak with ill intention to his master. Everypony was wrong to assume that this puppet didn't have any feelings or emotions. And after holding and holding and holding his aura because he was ordered to not respond to anything before coming to the party, was free to act. And his killing instincts came out as he open his red glowing eyes to his now 'opponent'. And so, the carnage started.

"What-" Elegant try to say something but was interrupt as a black shadow move to his side. He was only able to use a few seconds to recognize the shadow before a boot came to his snort. Soon, while his head snap back, he now was bend on his stomach when the shadow make a turn with his body to retrieve his first kick so could send a second kick with his other leg on his stomach. 

"Now the true show is starting~", Discord said beside the two sisters. None of them respond since were more focused on witnessing the beating of one of the most renowned paladins in the kingdom. 

Elegant try his best to suppress the pain, but a new source of suffering came once receive a knee kick on his face, sending him a few feet away. Luna was expecting more attack, but she saw Discord make a gesture to wait and the dark servant freeze until he lower his hand. This action allow Elegant to gather his second wind and was able to restore his concentration and stand. But soon lost it when he breath out and a tooth was drop to the floor. Looking and guessing that was his, Elegant went berserk on his opponent.

The unicorn swordponyship allow to use one sword, either simple or magical one, on one hand and use the free one to use spell while fighting. Elegant show no reserve to use his most skilled spell. As soon he reduce the distance with the dark warrior, he use a blind light spell to get an advantage as he make a diagonal left side with his sword. An advantage that was in vain. 

'Let see how you can fight with the-', CRASH his thoughts stop when the sound of metal meeting was heard. 

When the light of the spell ended, he could see that the dark servant did not take his eyes from him in any moment. And his attack was not block, was redirect out of the way. The shock that Elegant receive was big that he did not notice the handle of the second sword hitting his face. And soon enough receive another powerful kick on his stomach that send him again flying across the floor.

Again Luna saw the gesture from Discord to stop his servant. Was only when Elegant stood up again that every guest could hear his new order. "Would you kindly beat down this buckhead for me, please~", is was all Discord let out from his mouth. 

And with that, when Elegant turn to hear what Discord said, just to return his sight on his opponent, the dark warrior was on him like a beast, his chains have been snapped and jump on his so called 'prey'.

Using his twin swords make look the greatest paladin as a child using a stick by reflecting and controlling all Elegant swing and block. The fight was display as plaything of a instructor with a novice showing the basics. 

He moved away from all the spells that were thrown at him or simply cut with his sword when it was only to immobilize or bind him. Even if Elegant could use his stronger spells, that can destroy the whole room, he could not concentrate enough to launch them since the dark warrior did not let him breath. 

The dark servant speed outsmart his. Every time he was sent to the other side, Elegant could see he was already there, ready to punch him on his face again and again and again. There was a point Elegant sword was swipe from his hand, that were sore from the dark warrior heavy swords attack, when he could not continue blocking. But no pony notice it happens, the brutal punishment was too big to ignore.

For five minutes the role were inverted. For five minutes the weak became a punching bag. For five minutes the strong show no mercy. The spectacle only ended when Elegant, who have the face swollen from bruises and his noble cloth cut like simple rags, scream of pain when he 'try' to punch him only to catch it his left arm. Then Elegant was brought down on his knee as the dark warrior, still not releasing him or his sword, turn around to be able to face his opponent arm. And brought down his free arm with a heavy elbow downward blow to break Elegant arm.

"AAAAAHHHHHHH!!!! STOP!!! STOP!!! I SURRENDER!!!!", Elegant scream as he was crawling away as soon he was release on the gala floor. 

What was a honor and friendly duel, become a bloody beatdown of humiliation of the weak. The audience were hopping the worse when the dark servant started to walk to his beaten 'opponent'. Elegant started to pray for his life and, only a few who later realized it, feel that he did pee himself for real on the floor when a voice was heard. Luckily it wasn't the order to end him.

"Is... enough, you can stop.", Discord voice was heard to all guest presented. The dark warrior freeze after hearing his new order, even those with a good sight can say that his altitude change from a bloody bully to an pacific soul. 

"Discord, what kind of prank is this? Because is not funny." Celestia was the only soul able to react and talk to the owner of this servant. Even so she cannot deny that she was not affected by such a display of violence.

"Hey, even I didn't know how good he was.", he responded while he observe his servant. "Well, I did get warned after all.", he mutter those word remembering the feature of the product he receive from the suppose 'provider'. 

While Discord was lost on his thoughts and Celestia try her best to calm their guest and treat the broken noble on the floor. Luna keep observing the dark warrior or servant, she did not know what to think of him as he was still waiting for his next order.

When the guest were retreating to their home and her sister giving a scolded to the master of chaos and his 'servant', Luna went and pick up the cup of wine that he was holding during the duel. She couldn't believe what she found, not only the content was not spill out, the glass did not receive any damage. But it did have small cracks were his fingers were holding the glass. Soon she got a revelation, he didn't check the cup to see what to do, but rather he wanted to check if he had broken it. 

He show another emotion. He was worried for his results. She move her eyes to find out her discovery to the suppose puppet, but she only saw an empty husk in his place. 

'You are not perfect after all. Did you feel that you were going to failed?', She thought showing true concern. She started to view him as living creature under that metal cocoon. Such as herself.

When Celestia finished dispatching the guest, she went to scold the boys. "So explain me now.. WHO. IS. HIM?!", she asked to the to the only one with that knowledge. "You have to be grateful that my father is not here to scold you."

"I am sorry, really, I am.", Discord respond showing true honesty apology while he bend down and make his 'servant' to give both an apology bow with him. 

"So...?", Celestia cross her arm under her chest. Something Discord try hard not to look.

"If you ask who is he, well, is my 'Yami tool'.", he answer looking at him. Even he question if that was what he really is.

"'Yami' as the dark realm?", she learned this concept from her parents but she didn't know where it came from. She was sure about something, and it seemed strange to her. How Discord knows it and the second part. "But why calling a tool?'

"I don't know myself. I thought I was being scam when this dark and mysterious fellow approach me while I was taking a nap in a cave on the borders of the Wastelands.", Discord started to recall of his memories of his trip. "The only thing I did not comprehend is, why he ask me that challenge."

"Why is something like that bother you?", Luna ask deciding to participate on the talk. "As somepony as you, you should be thrilled to play with ponies weaker and foolish than you."

"That is the thing, he ask me to challenge him to prove who was superior.", after Discord answer, both sister show concerns for why someone, who must know that Discord is the entity of chaos, ask a god to challenge them. "He only promise that I can get his servant as my own."

"And you accepted? Did you not know that could be a trap?" Celestia asked with the concern that there was something else. But got no answer from him.

"Of course I accept, include that I have intention to cheated on it. I was hopping a big duel were our mind will be force to create the best strategic, as our bodies goes to their limit and let out all our magic runs berserk that will shake the earth!!! Just to end up in a paper, scissor and rock game. What disappointment my friend, what disappointment.", he said shaking his head with a unmotivated voice. 

"That fellow didn't even try, I even summon several mirrors around us when the game started. I did so could be interesting and all he do was smile back to me, to my eyes. He did not even try to hide his hand. I was hopping he use the mirrors since I put then in angles that keep showing another angle of our back, to spice the challenge.", he said it as his arms were twisting between, and with more arms. "At the end I win with rock over scissor."

Both sister see each other what they think of his story. Celestia still continue thinking that there was something else or hidden in that challenge, while Luna could not believe that somepony make such challenge to the master of tricks.

"What happen next?", Luna asked when both return to him.

"He thanks me for whatever I did.", he said. Celestia wanted to know more so ask him to continue. "After that, he went and hug this fellow thanking him for all the help and that he is no longer his master. Then I get the surprise of my life. He come to me, took his swords and make a bow of loyalty recognize me as his new master." 

Discord explain them that the stranger was covering all his identity so could not see his face well, discover his intentions or where they came from were useless for Discord to find out. He only get the fact that as his new servant existed to follow him no matter what he goes through. And will obey his order and demands without questioning. 

Discord asked him how is that possible, but the stranger only answer, with his ancient and heavy voice, was: "As a tool forged on the darkness where I lived, he was forge with the commandments of the 'Yami Legion'. All you need to know is he is a tool or weapon for what ever you want. He will do everything to complete your will and protect you to the very end, for he is your shadow. And now that is yours, just be careful of what you wish for, he may not rest until is done."

'So there most be a transfer of ownership method available, but what are the conditions?', Luna was intrigued, for the outcome of Discord's story. Now was more interest on the dark servant, however those thoughts stop when her sister ask the next question.

"How do you know he is loyal to you? It may be fake only to get near you." Celestia said with concern for his friend wellbeing. Being touch for her feelings, he decided to demonstrate that fact.

"Well why don't we ask him. Ah..." Discord stop for a second muttering that he did not learn his name, but it did not have one from the beginning with. "Show your loyalty, now." 

To the surprise of the sister, the dark servant unsheathe his sword thinking that were going to be assassinate on the spot. But it did something even more to amaze them.

The dark servant nail his swords to the floor, side by side in front of him, and then he crouch down to his right kneel while making a cross with his arm in front of his chest and lower his head like a servant will do to his almighty master. What happen next was something that Luna make sure to keep it in her memories. It talked.

"I am your tool, your weapon, your arms and legs. My will is to serve my owner wishes, commands, and desires. His will is my reason of existence as I am his shadow." 

Luna could not believe that his voice was not heavy artificial, but it sound so simple and soulless. His voice did not sound childish like Discord or egocentric like Elegant. It sound like a colt reaching it adulthood without any emotion on it. That is what she thought until he lift his head. And saw his red eyes. 

"As your blade and tool, I will continue serving, my master, until my body become dust and my existence reach its true end." 

Luna was speechless, she thought of him more than just an ideal servant and more than the perfect warrior. But now, she saw a soul shackled to an eternal prison, not wanting to escape. She was able to pick true loyalty feelings on him, yet there was no other emotions. Not even fear, sadness or even happiness for saying that phrase. Only devotion that a puppet can not give but a true blind servant.

'How is that you are just a simple tool? Who are you?' 

Since that night, Luna set herself to find the answer to this question. She opt to check every where even she planed to enter his dreams. She got nothing, or better to said, she could not found anything about him. And from the moment she try to discover his identity and his real reason for existing.

---------

'But I got nothing, and all I know is he complete every demand of that lunatic from that duel to now.', Luna let aside her memories and focus on the present. Her fight with 'The Shadow Blade'.

'How he can do it? Without any resistance and ever wish to be free. That is why I am still unable to process how is he just a simple servant, if you include his sword skill. I have not seen such pony have that kind of combat mastery, and a sense to only think to serve. To think that is their true reason of existence. Where does he come from and what is he? And... how I can save him...' Luna keep thinking in her memories to figure out, until she spot a bright light on the other side of the room. 'Is about time, Tia.' Luna smirked since was the signal to end this war.

In order to stop the master mind of this war, without harming him due request of her sister, they were about to use magical legendary items that were under their possession. The Elements of Harmony have the power to stop any negative energy and it include the chaos magic that their opponent was made of. 

"WAIT WAIT WAIT WAIT!!!! COME ON CELESTIA YOU KNOW THAT MAGIC IS A REPELLENT TO ME! WHY GO TO SUCH METHOD TO THE COLT THAT LOVE YOU SUCH MUCH?!!", the fool voice call the attention of both of them.

Luna was happy to hear the distress and uneasiness of that fool for the first time on this day. 'Finally we are ending this nonsense, now a can rest after a long time once you turn to a stone! What about you?' Luna was not stopping smirking and almost let go a laugh when the suppose servant move his head to look to his master when he hear his fear. She follow his example seeing her sister and the fool.

"You leave no choice. In order to restore the other countries trust, we must show that we took care of the origin of this mess. You should have seen this coming, you brought this to yourself.", Celestia said calmly against the scared Discord on the floor.

Luna took her time looking at her sister having the element of magic on her hand and the rest of the elements were floating around her. Discord crawl back showing his concern and fear of what he will be after their magic trap him. Discord 'try' to stop her sister by reasoning with her good will and that he will be better, but the princess of the day was not going to allow it. 

'I am glad his happy face is finally broken.' Luna had enough seeing that coward, but was not full of satisfaction, not until she can take a look of despair on his 'opponent'. Who was already turned to see his master on the floor. 

With pride she taunt him, again. "It seen that your owner is in trouble. Tell me, what would you do to save your precious master oh so Yami tool? Hehehe...eh?", Luna said to the so call servant expecting everything go to her way. 

But she was wrong. Everyone was wrong to thought how he was going to respond.

Unknown to her, the Yami Legion had rules. Rules that started to guide him to a path were he can complete his master wishes and protect him at the same time. The Princess of the night didn't know this, Discord order him to not harm them in any way and that he can not interfere in his dance (battle) with Celestia so he could only focus on Luna. 

Yet Discord make a mistake. He as everyone didn't know the real rules. And his real proposes. 

When he return to her, Luna though she could see true fears on his eyes. But were fears for his own and for his master, and for the same Luna. Unknown to her, even he was order to take care the Princess Luna, even he did not have anything against her and he was pleased to dance (battle) with her. He had to act, for the commandments on his soul demand it. So he did what any loyal servant and tool of the Yami Legion will do. 

He acted as his master wishes and what the rules state. Become the tool he is.

CRASH

The sound of clashing swords was heard again, but there was a difference that no pony in the room could ignore.

CRASH

Luna didn't know what happen at the beginning but was able to react for the second time when it come.

CRASH

She was able to block the third attack of the two twin blades by changing her stand to hold her lunar sword with both hands. For she was scare what she facing. She was now face to face, with The Shadow Blade of Discord.

Without letting her to recover, the dark servant push her with his sword to create again space between them. When Luna prepare again to continue blocking, she started to feel a new feeling. Fear for her life.

CRASH!!! 

The dark servant launch to her again but now he was using both swords and with more weight with each swing. So far, he didn't attack or retaliate before. This scare Luna, even in the duel with Elegant, this didn't happen before with him.

'Could it be that he no longer need to hold back if his master is in danger?!!', Luna's mind panic fast but could not keep thinking the reason of his assault. 

She fear if she didn't recover in time her defenses, could receive a heavy blow from those two swords. All she could do was to retrieve her sword each time that was swipe to a side with her hands. She feel that if she was not quick enough, she could lose her head.

CRASH swipe to the left. CRASH swipe to the right. CRASH swipe to the left. CRASH swipe to the right.

'IS HE TRYING TO KILL ME?!!' Luna's mind went frenzy. She could not think of something to stop him or why he started to fight like this. 

The sound of their swords was so strong that a few soldiers on the ground could heard it. But the sound come to an end when Luna move her sore hands with her cracked sword to try to block another attack. 

Still trying to put a fight, Luna face the dark servant again, just to see him preparing to jump over her. When he reduce the distance, he brought his twin swords to make a grand X pattern swing were they meet on Luna sword on the same spot he was attacking all this time. And with that, he cleaver the lunar sword of her.

"GAAHHHH!!!" Luna scream as she was push back and fall on her butt due the explosion of her sword magic . 

When she started to open her eyes, she almost lose her breath when she say her broken sword. The so calm dark servant approaching her. With both sword shinning in the darkness of the room with his red eyes, Luna saw that the death came for her. The dark servant was letting out a killing instinct that didn't allow her to move or use her magic to escape. 

When her senses were clearly in out, the realization that she will die come to her as she saw the dark servant bringing his sword up to prepare to strike her down, and a light coming behind him. 

"YOU WILL NOT HARM HER!!!!", Celestia was unable to ignore the intensity of her sister battle. She presence how the dark servant was attacking her sister to the point that her only source of protection was destroy in front of her. 

Discord also saw this and try to stop him, but he hesitate, his doubt to let him continue and use it chance to escape or not. No one, even his master, knew why he became berserk with Luna, but his killing instinct were not fake so no one could ignore it. This outcome only give Celestia one option. 

Protect her sister and ignore Discord. And focus on him.

Luna could hear her sister scream, and thanks to that her mind came back to witness something. Celestia send the magic of The Elements of Harmony to the dark servant that was about end her. Only to see him lower his swords and turn around to see the attack coming. But Luna knew that he was not facing it, but something else, in a form of a white spark. 

When he return to her, Luna's eyes and ears were lying to her since she did not believe what she just witness. In some moment, she could sense that all his killing instincts, disappear without a trace, and a new sense of sadness replace it. As she found it in his red eyes. And on his voice.

"Sorry..."

Was all she could witness from him, as the light reach and consume him. For a brief moment, all the soldiers on the ground stop fight to presence the tower top floor lighting up. Luna did not close her eyes and did not remove from the spot were the dark servant was before. Where now on its place was a statue in his form.

"LUUNNAA!!!", Celestia scream as she teleport to her side and check for any injury on her. "Thanks to Faust your okay!" she said as she throw herself to her sister and hug her, but Luna did not registered any of that. 

Her eyes keep lock down to the now dead eyes of statue, what remain of him. His posture change to were he lower his arm hanging as if his string were cut, still having his twin blades and, even if his red eyes stop glowing, it feel that were closed facing down. 

His aura change from a killing machine to a pacific but broken warrior in an instant. That leave Luna wondering, for what purposes he did it. It was not after a few seconds she remember where he look back. When she did and see what he saw, she understood immediately. Discord escape to whatever he planed to go.

If she considered his nature as a servant, with the possible orders he receive from his master, she came with the answer. He became a threat too big to ignore and make, no, force Celestia to forget Discord so he could escape. 

He become a sacrifice, on his on will or not, and show no regret at the end. But he was sorry for those that were victims of his actions. When that idea pass her mind she return back to the now frozen warrior that she face a moment ago. A warrior that she hate no more.

'All this time you could... you could end me...', Luna then turn on her broken sword that lay on her side. She didn't need to check closely that her sword was only crack and broken on a single spot. The same spot he swing his swords all this time. 

'...but you just wanted to leave me without a way to defend myself, and with that...why...why did you sac-' She did not end that thought. She didn't wanted to.

She only wanted to ask forgiveness for the way she thought of him, and how to help him from his soul prison. But now, she couldn't do anything for him as she was now. Luna could only remember him in the bottom of her mind, memories and on her soul. 

As the servant of darkness that have fulfill his purposes. To become... his master tool.
> Chapter 2, Awake, your master call you
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 2, Awake, your master call you

wake up...

He did not know where he was, what will be of him and what to do. But for the first time he was in peace. And didn't like it.

He could only tell that he was in a dark space, he could still feel his arms and legs but they did not respond to his commands. His orientation also was not working, he could not guess where is up and down. For him, it was like floating in the void. It make him feel useless but he was in a peace he could not get before. He have not heard or feel the commandments of the Yami Legion for a long time. 

Yet, this peace bother him.

He have no need to think for himself so he didn't know what to do in his current situation. All he could do was to wait and wait and wait for a very long time. For him is no difference to sleep for weeks until he is call by his master. For him this was a long unnecessary dream and only wanted to end. 

Luckily all things has its end, eventually.

its time to wake up...

Unknown how long he waited or on what moment his dream finally ended, he only knew that was time to wake up. For he could not mistake what was calling for him on that moment. He receive the call of the commandment of the Yami Legion. His new master was announced. And he was need it.

'My master is calling me' His soul fueled again blaze up by the shackles of the Yami Legion. He to let out a silent roar to the sky. Awaking from his slumber.

He fight back whatever was holding him. He thrash around now that his arms and legs feel the power of commandment. With time he could see the light. Or better describe it, could see a crack on the void. So he continue struggling to break out, that in some moment he though he was bagging an invisible wall to make the crack bigger. Just to inserting his hands and force to open it, making the crack wider.

your master... need you...

'My master needs me', he come more desperate as more he keep holding the call. His will was always under the commandment, and now, it were screaming on his mind that he was needed. He started to think on more ways to open the crack, in some point he imagine himself using his head to strike the invisible wall. 

He could not fail, if he did, he was nothing. His reason of existences was to serve and be useful for his master. Just as he did with his previous master and the previous one after that and the previous one of that one as well. He did not know anything beside to obey the rules and his master commands. And with that will, he break through from his cocoon.

'I will not be useless! I will not fail! I will SHOW MY WORTHY TO MY MASTER!!!' 

With the final push, the dark void was replace by a bright light as the cracks expand it around him. And he could feel again the real world around him as he fall on his face on a green field. 

welcome back... U$%!#@

'...' The sight of a green grass came to him. He didn't know anything except how tired he was.

He could not think anything or move for the next couple of minutes as he started to check his surroundings. The mental exhausting he was feeling was too much, he use all his willpower to break free from wherever he was trapped. But wasn't too long until the commandments acted again, telling him its time to move and can't waste more time of his master.

Little by little we started to order his body to respond. Was not after a couples of another few minutes that his blood started to move all over his body. And the pain of his sleeping state started to spread all over his arms and legs. But it was a pain that didn't bother him at all. Soon his finger were responding, later his legs and arms started to move. Soon, after about half an hour, he was able to use his arms to raise his chest and head from the ground. 

When his eyes were able to see more than just a green grass where he fell, he saw a beautiful garden with fountains and flower bushes all over the place. But he didn't care how well cleaned and maintained
the garden received, he only ask 'Where I am', and the must important 'where is my master'. He could care if this garden belong to his current owner, but for now this place was irrelevant for his concerns.

After seeing enough of the scenery and verifying that there were no signs or threats in sight, his legs finally had the strength to stand up. It was not after a few minutes he get used again of his legs, even a few time he fell again on his face when one or both legs cramp. 

After another 47 minutes, his legs cramps disappear and his ability to walk was restore. With time he will be able to run and jump as he used to do, but not after checking everything was okay. After his body was working normally, he check his swords and armor status.

He started to inspect his armor. His dark armor was intact and show no sign of damage on the plates and joints were his arms and legs are connected. He started to rotate his arms and legs to find any sign of friction that could bother him. No sound could be hear from his plates and did feel any resistance on the joints of his armor. Even his helmet did not show any issue as well. 

After finding his armor was in good state, he started to look for his swords. When he turn around, he only receive a white pedestal with broken stones around it base, yet he ignore it. For he find them right away, thanks at his armor enchantment, he knew were to look and found both swords by his side. 

The famous white twin ninjas swords of his were on the green field beside the pedestal. He pick them and check for any crack or imperfection on the blade. Since both were forge with the magical alloy as his armor, both swords will not break so easily and he confirm that were in good state to use. He considered to inspect them better, as if they still have the same sharp as before. However, wasting more time will ruin his chances to help his master. With that in mind, he only sheathed his left sword and keep the other out. 

His priorities were updated in three. First, locate his current master. Second, know the possible threats, for him and his master. And last, to discover where he is now. with that reasoning, he return to the pedestal. He check again the pedestal trying to comprehend for what reason was created.

That was the moment he found a metal golden plate on the base, as it said: 'The Shadow Blade'. 

He recognize that name, is how the ponies were calling him. Getting the idea of what happen, he started to check again the surroundings. And found out that there where multiples status around him, they were located in positions as an exposition or exhibition. It was not until his red eyes fall on a statue that he knew well what was it, so he stop checking the rest. Intrigue, he walk to the front of the pedestal where he could read the plate with the name of that being of stone.

'Discord, Master of Chaos,', he read in his mind as he looked up and saw the colorless statue of his master.

He was still an abomination of nature, but unlike that day he was not wearing his barbarian armor. Now he was wearing a elegant tuxedo but the design was a multiple stripes. He was already imagine it in rainbows colors that look like for a clown. And did not help that was using a ballerina skirt, in pink as he imagine, with it. All he could tell that the now statue was enjoying since he pose on as an opera singer, and a big laughing smile on his goat face.

He continue observing the statue. He knew that was not a normal statue and could feel that was alive inside. A normal servant could think how he end as a statue or what happen after the last time he saw him. But for him, a Yami tool, throw aside those thoughts. Knowing that Discord was inside the statue, he should try to break and free him from his stone prison, but he did nothing. The answers was simple. He could detect, even without knowing why, that he was no longer his master. 

'He was defeated and acknowledges that he lost.', he continue analyzing the statue, and the master signal he recognize, was no more on Discord. But what was really strange for him, was he couldn't pin where the signal, that awake him, came from. 

He didn't need to know how since he could feel it, thanks to the commandments. Unknown to everyone that did not know his origins, there were three commandments forged on his soul. Everyone who meets a Yami tool knows what is the first commandment, as the second was only known to those that were and truly knows how it feel to be a master of a Yami tool. The first commandments establish the Yami tool how to act, and the second help to determine the ownership over a Yami tool, as it said: 

As a tool, any being can earn my ownership, but the Yami tool will only recognize true proprietorship if the user recognize inferiority and is convinced that is not worthy, for the one who beat it, have been acknowledge that have won over my master.

'So he is no more my master', he kept thinking who could now be the one who best his previous owner. In his mind only came a few beings, or better say ponies, that could best him. 

'Celestia' After pin to the most possible answer, he turn around and check more of his surrounding. Until now he only observe the garden but now he detect more that his eyes didn't notice before, including the castle behind him and the garden. So that means, he was located on the garden of this castle, to whoever belongs.

He observe the castle for a good moment but when his sight reach how tall were the highest towers were, an idea came to his mind. With his now restore muscles, he started to walk toward the exit of the garden. He went through more statues but did not pay any attention to them, he cross through fountain but did not care to stop to rest, he only care to get information of his new master as soon as possible. 

He even considered to cut the bushes and flowers set up on his way to the castle, but decide not to since he did not wanted to cause trouble for him and his master. Unfortunately, the universe can't go on his favor all the time. 

CLANG 

He stop once he heard something breaking nearby. He stay alert preparing his sword and identify the possible threat that he could considered in his way with his new master. He prepare to fight to the very end if is require. Only to find a earth pony mare in a bush on the other side, with wide open eyes fixed on him.

A few minutes went by and the two of them didn't move or try anything. He was thinking how he didn't detect her before. However, seeing that she was on the other side of the bush with a few clay pots with flowers and a garden spade around her, it was possible she was working on the ground picking flowers. 

The mare had a garden hat to protect her face and her green fur from the sun with a gardener apron and a brown shirt under it. The gardening pockets of the apron were full of weeds, it was possible to remove them and protect the growth of flowers. Her hands with garden glove were in front of her, but was strange for it give him the idea that was holding something. An idea of a pot she was holding and let go when she got surprise by his presences may explain the CLANG sound cross his mind.

After checking that she was not a threat, he lower his willingness to fight and relaxed a little. He was about to leave, but soon he notice that something was wrong. The mare keep focusing on him, or better say, she was lock on something. Try to get what she is staring, he follow her sight and found out she was looking at his sword. 

Finally knowing what she was afraid of, he return back just to notice that the mare focus changed, and now was staring directly on his red bright eyes. Only one thing she could do if a strange pony with a weapon appears. She asked for help.

"GUARDS!!! HELP!!! THERE IS STRANGE PONY IN THE CASTLE!!! HELP!!!", she shout with all her strength and started to run like her live depends away from him. 

He only could observe how she abandon her tools and look for help. If he want it, he could knock her down, but again he wanted to avoid troubles and did not have nothing against her. So he just stay still letting her go, and let him to guide him to the place where most important ponies could be found. Including Celestia.

'Must act', after observing the mare going back to the castle, he now knows where to go. Deciding to stick with his sword on hand, he started running in the direction of the mare. After a few meters he could hear again her shouts. 

"OVER THERE!!! A DARK METAL BEING WAS IN GARDEN!!!" After detecting she was with those 'guards', he reduce the speed and lower himself so could use the bushes to hide.

After finding a good spot, he stop and crouch to the floor to bend with a darkness on the bush that was side of the road to the castle. He did not wait for so long for the squad that the mare meet on her escape show up. He observe as a squad of 5 guards pass running to the statue section of the garden. From his hiding spot, he could check the guards armor and choice of weapons. 

Their armor was simple centurion metal armor of whites plates with golden strips on the borders to protect chest, shoulder and back. With those with wings have holes on the back, and a helmet with a leather pants. If someone ask him, was too basic for his liking, he could already pin multiple weak spot he can strike. Yet if he is not careful, things can escalate out of his control.

Continue observing the guards, he deduce that were not well trained in compare with the soldiers he face in the past. All except for the one in the front, he knew was the leader of the squad. The posture and way of movement of the other fours were of a armature, so he put them from higher to low danger level threat. 

'1 stallion unicorn, 1 mare unicorn, 1 stallion earth, 1 stallion pegasus, 1 mare pegasus' he classified them from high to lower threat. 

If he need to fight, he will need to take down the magic users since he do not have any mastery to defend and counter it. He can only defend himself with his swords and leave his armor the rest. For the rest of the guards, he just need to jump over the earth pony and put down the 2 pegasus to avoid any alert of his position. The worst could happen is if he being pin down by the earth pony strength allowing the pegasus members fly away. What he was worry was the idea of reinforcements. 

Escaping still would be easy for him, but if a new squad appears, he will need to put them down all of them and prepare for a full assaults to the castle if they lock down the place. His top priority was finding his master, so he prepare to fight all the way until he is reunite with his new owner. The only issue was that something appear on his vision when one of them turn his back to his direction. And make him harder to decide.

Their choice of weapons were spears, with a sword of spare on their side, some had shield on their back but what attract his attention was the mark on those shields. The mark of a Sun. 

'Celestia', now he have an idea to whom belongs this castle, it was obvious to whom this guards serves. If she is his new master then he could not be able to harm them if they are their property or fellows servant as he was, not at the same level. 

He started to debate if he show himself to them and ask assistance to meet Celestia. But he already have experience that was a bad move. If these guard were rookies, they may attack him due his appearances and unknown origins. They could confuse him as an assassin, after all that gardener already run from him. He did not take any action and prefer to observe when the squad stop at the entrance of the statue section. It was not far for him so was able to listen their conversation, so he stay still when the suppose leader stop and turn around to his squad. 

"Okay it seem the place is clear so far, but do not trust that we are safe. If that dark being is not here he could be anywhere! So stay alert.", said the white unicorn stallion. 

The respond he got from his squad was a worry "Yes, Sir!". 

He saw their concerns so he try to help them to calm their fears. "Just remember your training and you will be fine, after all we are in the castle were all your fellow guards are here. So you are not alone." This trigger the dark servant. 

He was more alert now and knew he had to be more careful from this moment on. He was not worry to put down a whole army. But if this army belong to his master, he will not be able to put his hand on them and that means he can only protect himself unless his master allow him to fight them back. While he update his new priorities, one of the mare unicorn speak her opinion.

"But captain what kind of pony could infiltrate with such dark armor, the maiden gardener could not tell what he was. She only said something as a golem with a blade in the arm appear at of nowhere." said the aquamarine mare unicorn.

The red light pegasus stallion was next to her, "Spark is right, no pony have the right mind to do something like that. We are in the royal castle. What if is an assassin going for the princess? We are only rookies. What could we do against something like that?"  

The earth dark brown stallion who was checking around was next, "Without mention if he is 'pony'. I am no scare to fight another pony, but if he is something else that we do not know, how could be able to stop it?", he said while the last azure pegasus mare only nodded with fear on her face.

The captain confirming his squad fears, he calm down and soften his attitude to provide that they were safe under his command "I understand your fears, but as said before. The castle have the royal guards who are the best of the best in the Equestria army. Also you have me. If something happens I will protect all of you with my shield spells.", he said with his chest inflate.

The one called Spark, the aquamarine mare, had a change on her face when she hear of his spells. "Oh, you are going to use you shield spells? I hear that you not only use them for defense, but you also attack with them, right?" 

"Yes. And even if my magic is not enough, I was trained under the Royal Guard Captain, Iron Wing. So I am confidence that I can take that golem hand to hand. I just need your help to find him and alert the rest of the guards so can evacuate all civilians on the castle.", the suppose captain answer back. 

The dark servant got it right, the captain was the most highest threat at the moment. But after giving a look, the 'captain' still was not good enough to take him out, even for training partner for him. Now he has got some information about this this Royal Guard Captain. The only flaw was that still got nothing that help him to find his master. He wanted to continue creating a plan or explore this castle, but he keep hide to get more information from this squad. And he got more when the squad relaxed enough to start joking. 

The earth stallion saw an opportunity. "Yeah, I wonder why our captain is teaching you? Could it be because the princess Candenza ask him. So you can be her personal guard?", who make the captain getting red.

The red light stallion pegasus join with a joking voice. "Come on Boulder, our leader is trying his best. He only want to get the job of the new Captain of the Royal Guards, and get to be able to approach the princess is only one of its benefits!", soon both starting to laugh since their leader was almost a red tomato since he know that couldn't denied it.

The mares just keep silence, they already get used this two jokers. Spark turn to see her squamate who had a sad face. "Come on, Lift we know from day one he was already reserve for the princess. You will meet a good stallion that will take care of you so do not put that face.", said to her fellow sister. 

"I know, I know. Is just that I believe I had a change with Shinning Armor, he was so kind with me during our training. I thought, I finally found my other half. And don't help that we are pair with Boulder and Rapid, they are just morons.", said the pegasus mare called Lift. 

"HEY!!!", after the two jokers try to put a good image to the mares, and fail miserably, Shinning Armor had enough. 

"OKAY! Since Princess Celestia is having her morning courts at the throne room, we must make sure that this golem do not disturb her. So let focus team!", said Shinning.

"Yes, Sir!", and soon they move to the next part of the garden to continue looking for the golem. Who was no more on the dark bush.

Having enough information and losing more time that he could allow it, he sheath his sword and started to move on the moment the one called Shinning provide Celestia location. He now was inside thanks to a open window and started to check from hallway to hallway. He didn't enter through any door unless was to verify that was the route to the so called throne room. 

With his training, he was able to elude any maids and guards patrolling on the halls, either hiding on the blind spot by position himself on the shadows or stay still on the roof to avoid meeting them when they pass through the hallway. During his way to the throne room, he notice a few details. 

One was that the uniforms of the maids and guards, he noticed, had a different design than what he remembered. And two, the layout of the castle was not what his memories of the last time he infiltrated reminded him of. Many reasons came to his mind, as this was another castle, or worse, another time. He knew that Celestia is still alive thanks to her long life expectancy as an alicorn, so he was on another era was possible for him. But he stop caring for those details. He just need to meet with his master as soon as possible.

But something did capture his attention. During his search, when he turn to another hallway, he spot something that was out of place in an equestrian castle, a little dragon. 

He stop and decide to hide behind a big vase with a base on a side of the hall. There he could check the dragon coming on his way. He could tell that was an infant dragon due how fat and little he was. Dragon have different physics from other beings from Terra. For started, they could grow instantly with their dragon magic if they desire a treasure out of their reach. If either they are to weak and small to take it, they can grow up to this castle size to obtain the treasure for their draconic desires. 

This dragon interested him for some reason. The little dragon was short, only reaching up to his waist but not close to his chest. Had purple scales and green fins, had a green shirt with a purple flame design and brown shorts. The fellow was carrying a tons of books and scrolls that look heavy for a little guy as himself. The young dragon look that still had his baby fat on his body to him, but he learned that since have long lifespan, baby dragons can take time to grow from their baby phase. So he put the dragon no more than 10 or 15 years old. 

The more the dragon come closer, he could hear his thoughts since the little dragon was speaking his mind out loud.

"...do that and this. Is almost the Summer Sun Celebration and she is already sending me for more books so she could continue sticking her head with "studies". She is really a bookworm like the other mares said, I just wish they try to understand her." While the little dragon was in his thoughts, a feather that was inside of a scroll find the way to fall down from the tower of book. 

It fall down directly to the little guy nose. 

"If this keep going I will be her only friend, sometimes I wish that a guy could... just... ah.. ah..AHHH! ACHOOOO!!!!", unable to fight back the tingle sensation, he jump while he was sneezing and hit the base of the vase. "Ah, COME ON!", seeing that he also drop all the books and scroll he started to curse himself. 

When he started to move and pick them up, he feel a shadow upon him. Scared knowing that the vase he saw earlier was about to fall upon him, he could not move but to prepare for the pain and the possible lecture he was going to receive. But when nothing came or was heard, he started to open his eyes and saw down that the shadow was still there. 

Following his curiosity, he turn around to see that the vase was still there, just a dark gauntlet was holding it. "Phew", he let out a sigh of relief. But them his eyes went wide open until he realize that that dark hand came from a metal being with red eyes, looking at him.

For a moment the two were staring each other, the little dragon wanted to run but his fear die quickly when realization hit him. The dark being stop the vase for him so he save him from it. 

"Whoa, eh. Thanks dude, if you didn't save me I will be in big troubles. Heheh.", the dragon try to joke to soft the tension, but it only got more intensify. After a few minutes, both of them did not move a muscle or try anything else, they were observing what the other will do. It was not until the dragon break the silence.

"..ehhh. That look heavy. Are you going to put that back or...", the dragon let out that he was continue holding the vase. 

The dark servant quickly notices it and places the vase back on the base, only to return to the dragon where the staring contest continues. Each one on their own thoughts.

The dark servant was wondering why he help him and what to do with him. He debate if he could ask him Celestia location, but he didn't know if he was a local or do have access to this castle. He may be, as the other sees him, an intruder and may need to be put down. 

While the dragon thoughts was only 'strange guard' and 'dark metal golem', only for his fears vaporize when he started to think how cool he look. Getting courage he decide to break the ice.

"You don't talk, do you?", when he didn't get any responds he decide to continue. "Well I just want to thank you for your help. Like I said you really save from a tight spot. I really don't want a new lecture from the head maiden or from Twilight." He said the last part parting his sight looking to the other side, where he started to look around to find that all the books were lying on the floor.

"I am not being paid enough, well she is not paying me.", he said with a sigh. "This is truly child labor if you ask me, ehehe. I am right.", he try to joke to the dark being but got nothing from him. 

"Tough pony, huh.", he decide to start picking the book since he did not want to upset a certain sister of his. "But I have to say, your armor look amazing. What are you, an special guard, the ace of Equestria? OH, are you any chance a hero!", but dark being keep quiet as he was picking all his stuff.

"Whatever you are, the red don't suit you well. It look like you are a dark knight or an assassin, so ponies can mistake you as a demon... you are not demon are you?", The dragon hoped to get a word from him, but was still glad when he received a nod. At least he knew I was listening to him. Knowing that he could understand and was listing what he was saying was enough for him.

"Hehehe", he turn around and keep picking the books and scrolls. "Well I glad for the save. Oh, I forget to ask your name. What is your? By the way, my name is-", yet he couldn't finish because another voice stopped him in his tracks.

"SPIKE!!!", the voice fright him, he drop again the books by the scare he got. When he was about to curse again, the owner of the voice came right to his side. He recognize the mare as the gardener of the castle, Leaf Garden.

"Leaf? What is-", again he couldn't finish.

"Spike! We need to return to our rooms, its no safe here!", Leaf was literal over him. She almost pick him up and carry him like a mother running with her child. But Spike was able to calm her.

"Whoa Whoa Whoa Whoa! What wrong Leaf, you look like you saw a demon?", he said, and regret for said it. For an instant his word click in his mind and thought that Leaf was scare of his dark friend. And he was right.

"OF COURSE I SAW ONE! He was literal a dark demon with a blade where his hand is! I was able to find some guards patrolling the garden so I escape from him with my life! Come on we need to stay far away from here, now!" Leaf was almost out of breath, for being an old mare of 56 years look like she lost more years and being close to retirement.

Spike wanted to believe her old friend, he wondering if she was speaking about his new dark friend. Yeah he look threatening, but he didn't panic for the fact that he was save by him. And did not look to have a sword or any blade. Also he already ask if he was a demon and got a no as an answer. Thinking that could convince Leaf, Spike talk as he was presenting his new friend.

"Well, you can calm down now. I already ask him if he was a demon and he say he is not. So I think he is a good guy." Spike respond her and hope both his friends could get alone. But the mare just look at him back as he was stating that black was white.

"What are you saying Spike? Never mind! We do not have time. We need to go to a safe place until the guards can capture that black demon! He could be anywhere now!", she say to Spike while checking her surroundings. As if a predator was about to jump from the shadows.

Confuse, Spike did not understand her fears so try to clear the misunderstand. "Well, why do no ask him? He can assure you he is not threat.", but Leaf got even more confuse so she drop a bomb to him.

"Who are you talking about, Spike?"

Still confuse he respond and turn around "About my new friend right... here?", just to see that there was no one at his side. He look around, even behind the vase, but there were no sign of his friend. "I swear he was here-"

"HE IS HERE!!!" 

Not letting Spike to answer, Leaf grab him like a drag doll and start running to the other side were she came from. "WE NEED TO RUN NOW!!!". Spike could barely let out his frustration.

"WAIT! THe booksss....." Soon they disappear leaving the books and scrolls on the floor. The hallway was again peaceful and clear from any life. Except for the shadow that drop from the ceiling.

THUNK

After making sure he was not spotted, he let his guard down for a moment. The dark servant was worry that the dragon, Spike, will let him location out, but it seem that the gardener was not shouting of his location. He could hear the mare screaming 'OUT OF MY WAY' from afar. However, was true that his presence was already announced. And it meant he had less time to meet his master before things escalated. So as soon as he calmed down, he went back to his search.

He went from hallway to hallway and never rest on his search. However, his search come to an end when he spot some maids came walking from the corner. He knew it for one of the three maids had a better and clean uniform than the other two. He knew he just found the Head maid of the castle. He stop in a good distance to hear her.

"Okay! Listen up. The Summer Sun celebration is coming up, so we need to prepare as well. I need you two go to the throne room and check how long the decorations need to be for each columns. Also check if the throne chairs of Princess Celestia and Princess Mi Amore Candeza coffins are in good state. They will be seating for a long time so is require be as comfortable as possible, understood?", said the older maid mare to her two maids.

"Yes! Madam!" The younger maids respond and started to prepare the car that was at their side. The head maids turn around and disappear on the next room, maybe to another task to check. But his attention was on the two maids, who headed to the throne room to do their work. As soon they were a good distance, the dark servant started to follow them.

Soon, they come to a big hallway where a lot of ponies were making a line to enter. He stop to observe the situation. He focus to hear most of the thing they were talking about. Many useless things as 'how to raise taxes', 'get approved for my project' and more, but was able to pick the lines 'How long we can talk to Princess Celestia'. His suspicious that this was the the throne room were verified when the maids, he was following, enter to the room behind the two big doors. 

'There it is.'. he was about to meet his master, but the place was crowded so he had two options. One either wait until the place is clear for him to present to his master. Or option two, just walk in to meet his master and announce his ownership. Only one option was acceptable.

"...yes you are right we could...." a noble that was located by the end of line talking one of his fellow nobles, suddenly freeze instantly. This fact was noted by his partner and try to ask what happen, until the sound of metal boots was heard at the end of the hallway. Not only he turned, but all in the line stop talking and pay attention to the dark full clothed warrior walking to the line. 

Some of the nobles started to fear for their life since the dark warrior looked as a black demon to them, just as the gardener. Only a few started to admired his set of armor, this were related to the militia and were interest to meet the dark warrior or were was he forge his equipment. Some were even considering to hire him as a bodyguard. But their thoughts change drastically when he ignores them and go in front of the line. One of the nobles forgot his fear and try to stop him.

"Hey, what you think you are doing?! It obvious that you are not a guard so you can not come got in front just because you are using that awful armor." This stop the dark warrior. He turn to see the noble but since was not relate to his objective, he ignore him quickly and continue advancing.

This piss the noble so he try to grab him and call the real guards. "Hey I said-", try. He couldn't finish what he was about to said to him.

As soon he grab his arm, the dark servant return the sight back to him, with an killing instinct to freeze him to dead. This freeze the noble and all colors disappear from his face, as if his golden fur became colorless with bleach. Unable to hold his grip, the dark warrior just swipe his arm from the noble grip and continue walking. Soon after that, the rest of the nobles witness the state of the only one who block his way. They move aside and give him free pass to the throne room doors.

Once he reach them, he stop to breath out his anger and concerns. He finally reach his destination, so he try to put his mind in peace. Soon enough, he will be at his new master side. Soon, he will stop thinking for himself and complete the propose he was made. With the preparation ready, he put his hands on the twin double throne doors and push them as hard to make an entrance of his arrival.

When the door opens, he could confirm that he arrive to the throne room of the castle. 

The room was 20 feet in high and almost as big the garden he came from. Could accommodate 100 ponies, with spare for bigger beings as dragons adult in their giant forms. Columns were located uniformly and had windows with different designs between them, some show a hero or important event. It was decorate with a red carpet that goes from the doors he open to three throne chairs, where a big round window glass had a clear view to a city behind it.

Every soul on the throne room freeze to the unannounced entrance, some were surprised while other get annoyed with such disrespect of the current audience with the princess. But soon all of them turn to fear as the dark servant started to enter the room. He check again for possible threats, and as soon he spot an white alicorn mare seating on the other end, he stop check the surroundings. 

In the far opposite direction he enter, was no other than the Princess of the Day, the Alicorn Princess, Celestia Solaria. And was staring in fear to him.***

She was using a white dress with a sun mark on her right chest with golden strips on her waist. She had golden bracelet on her arms with a tiara on her head where the same astral mane she had on the past did not change at all. He observe her and soon he feel a calling, so he started to walk ignoring all the stares he receive except for one. 

The reactions he receive were diverse. The mares, mostly the maids in the room including the two he follow, freeze on the spot due the fear not knowing what he is. The civilians started to move aside when the dark warrior pass nearby them, they didn't wanted to stay near him. The guards not knowing what to do since they never seen a dark guard on their ranks but were alert of him. Some others, as the guards on the room, believe that was a special guard but the though of an assassin cross their mind. Their lack of taking action were that they do not believe that someone so foolish to came to kill the princess will take the door when every-pony was present. So they turn to their princess, who have a face of fear but mostly disbelief.

"How?..." Is what Princess Celestia let out without thinking when she saw the dark servant again. "...How did you escape?... How... did you came back?"

She had the stare of some-pony looking to an old memory of the past, as past she fear in the last thousand years. A painful past she was letting go but now it seen that a demon from it came back for her. A demon to remind her and collect her debt for failing her sister and her love one. A demon that took all her happiness away from her. And return for more.

'How is that he is back, the Elements should stop him!... Unless their magics are weaker than before. Could it be because I am not worthy anymore?' Celestia only stare as the dark servant continue walking to her.

'But why he is here? Could it be-' Celestia did not finish her thoughts due what she saw in front of her. The dark servant unsheathe his twin swords. And when she saw the light on those blades, the memory of her sister came to her mind, an old rage came out over her fear. 

"GUARDS!!!", she shouted to alert her guards to take action. Now fueled by their princess orders, all the guards start making a circle surrounding the dark being. Detecting the danger, all the civilians and maids started to leave the room. Yet a few stay near the door to see what is happening.

Seeing his guards taking action she continue shouting in her royal voice. "I DON'T KNOW HOW YOU ESCAPE FROM YOUR PRISON! BUT I WARNING YOU! IF YOU TAKE ANOTHER STEP YOU WILL KNOW-... eh?", her threat stop when the dark servant didn't take another step, but it was not as he stop due her words. 

Just in the middle of the room, halfway to her, the dark servant stop. As he suddenly receive an order to stop and freeze in place like a statue. 

Everypony kept an eye on the dark being as he continued frozen in place, some even considering him to be afraid of the princess's threat. Celestia continue wondering if he is truly the same servant she face with his master along side. If is, where is his master. 

Then she started to fear that Discord could appear out of nowhere but nothing happen after that. Not even his signature laugh manifest in the room, and its worry her. She only stare the dark servant freeze on his spot, but if she could pay more closing, she could tell that he have his eyes wide open as his red eyes were more brighter than normal. 

No pony knew the reason of his actions, only he knew it. As a realization came to him, in the same voice he had been hearing since he wake up.

Your master... is waiting... you still have... a purpose to complete

The dark warrior was afraid, but not from her. He just stop since he realize that, Celestia, The Princess of the Day, was not his master.
> Chapter 3 Your new master waits
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 3, Your new master waits



'Is she... not worthy...' The dark servant, that came looking for his master, kept with that thought in mind, analyzing what the commandments were talking about. '... and... she is... not my master?...'

As soon he enter the throne room, he was able to spot Celestia. When he was at the middle of the way to meet her, he took out his sword so he could show his loyalty to his new master. Just as he did in the past. Was on that moment that the commandments were screaming on his mind, that Celestia was not his true owner. 

No, were telling him that she is not worthy anymore.

The commandments can be considered as invisible shackles connected from his soul to his master soul. He didn't need to seen them, he could feel it on his core. He could feel that the chain go through his previous master Discord and went through to the next soul that was recognize by him, to the pony whom Discord admit defeat to. This chain went through to Celestia's soul as well, the only issue was that the chain keep going.

Celestia had the essence of the ownership so he could tell that she best his previous master and was transfer to her. He was right to find her, but now he just confirm that need to find the new pony that best her. With his mind set up, he focus again on the commandments. He don't control it, but can be used as a guide for him, to use their magic in creating an invisible chain to his current master. That is the magic of The Second Commandment.

The dark servant finally move from his frozen posture and stand up properly, this settle the guards and prepare for the worst. After making sure Celestia lost the right of his ownership, he started to look around. Ignoring the surprise look on Celestia, he check each guard present on the room. Some were expecting an attack that never came. Some other were telling him to not try nothing hostile. And a few were scare of how intense his bright red eyes were washing their body, as if he was looking to their soul.

When he didn't get any responses from the guards, he check the maids that were still in the room and a few nobles still observing from the door. But still nothing, except for Celestia's anger. 

"Why are you here?!", Celestia shout to him after her patience was running out, she expected the worse if Discord send him to 'attend her'. "The last time I saw you, you were imprisoned by the magic of the Elements. How is that you were free from their influence? And where is your master?".

Returning back to Celestia, the dark servant only stare back to her without responding. This make angry the princess and the guards. But for him, it didn't matter. He just wondered who could best her. Not knowing her inner circle of contacts or what happen after he was imprisoned, that leave him with no option but to ask her assistance. That was when he was able to get a signal of his master.

Your master... need you...

The same voice sounded in his mind talked again. He did not know the owner of that voice, but he could not mistake it. The Commandments were acting again. 

Now that he was not under the magic of the Elements, the Commandments were almost restore. Unknown to them, the Element did capture and imprison him, was because of the bad influence of the Commandments of the Yami Legion. And after a long time holding him, their essence were weakening with time. Until now, the Commandments were stronger to take control again and over come the magic that keep him in stone.

Now reactivated, the dark servant could see a thin string in the air. Or better words, he feel his soul connecting to his master now. He turn his vision to the right, were 3 ponies were in the way. There were 2 guards that were looking at each other like asking 'Is there something at my face?' while a maid, how failed to escape, let out a small scream to hide behind the column she was using for protection. 

This call the attention of Celestia. 'What is he looking?', Celestia thought as she observe the dark servant viewing his subjects. 

'Is he planning to take a hostage? No, for that he didn't need to walk through the throne doors. And even if his orders is to fight me, he just lose the element of surprise. So what it is then?', she did not take any action due the possibility of Discord being free as well. At the end it was one of her guards that took action.

"HEY, the princess ask you a question! Why are you here!" An earth stallion decide to get an answer, but only receive silence. He didn't even get the attention of the dark being in front of him. This piss him off and started to walk to him "I said! Why are you here!" Once he reach him, the guard try to grab him. 

Was his last move. 

He only was able to put his hand on his shoulder and the next second he was on the floor knock out. The dark servant just spin around after the guard was grabbing his left shoulder. And with the momentum, he use his right arm to deliver a elbow strike. Due the sudden movement, the guard was catch with his defense down and was unable to defend himself when he was strike in the back of his head. 

The dark servant have instantly knock out the guard on the floor and return to observe the direction he was looking before. This scared the guards and tell all the ponies on the room to not mess with him. Even the princess make her to raise her guard against him. 

"Guards! He is not a normal pony, do not take him lightly. He is a deadly warrior of the past, his fighting skill can even considered superior of our Royal Captain. Do not break formation until reinforcements arrive and do not let him escape!", Celestia screams with her wings spread ready for action.

Confuse of the dark being, one of the guards brave enough ask her. "But, whom is him princess!?" 

Celestia didn't want to break their moral, but at the end she let them know what they were against. "I wish I could answer correctly, but we only know him as... 'The Shadow Blade'."

"...What is the Shadow Blade?" Most of the guards did not know the name, but one guard mare was able to recognize the name.

"The... Shadow Blade... Could it be the dark warrior of legends!!! My Grandfather told me about a warrior with no fear and could take down the greatest beasts! Even a dragon!", she shout out loud for every pony to hear. "But, I thought it was a myth. It's suppose that there is a statue of him on the royal garden." 

All the guards look at her in disbelief until their princess confirms that this myth was for real.

"Is not just a myth. Is a living legend that lives up to his feats. And only I can say that he is out of the prison we put him time ago.", she then turn to him. "After a thousand years, I see that you have not lost any of your strength, 'Shadow'." 

He didn't give her a name in the past, so she decide name him of what she only knows about him, just a shadow. But even naming him, he still did not pay attention to any stare or her calling him that way. 'Shadow' was too focus on those guards and the maid.

Celestia after seeing his movement again, she was convinced that was the same servant of Discord, and started to panic. 'He is the same individual, there is no mistake, I know what he is capable and the threat he is to my ponies.... But... Why he is here and what does he want? He was imprisoned years ago, so why is he looking to those 3 ponies? What could possible be interest for him in that direc-', she stop herself a soon she got what he is staring. 

She turn to the direction he is staring. And found out that there was a window she didn't notice. With a view through it that answer her question.

From the glass window, those inside on the throne room, could see a set of towers of the castle. Those towers were not important, except for one. It was the castle private section of studies and research where she keep her personal studies and teaching in magic. She used it to investigate magic items, new spells as well to teach her knowledge to a certain young mare she started to take care as her own daughter recently. 

If he is looking for a magic item, he would not find nothing useful there. All important items were safe guard on the royal vault. So it could be that was looking for some-pony. Only a few ponies could be at that tower on this hour of the day, so she knew who was he is looking for. After all, she came from there this morning, after talking to 'her'. With fear of her suspicion, she return back to 'Shadow', where has not moved yet. 

But there is no way she will allow him to go there to find out. "GUARDS!!! SET OUT THE ALARMS!!! DO NOT LET HIM ESCAPE FROM THIS ROOM!!!", Celestia shout out with her royal voice so all in the castle could get the alert. 

Disturbed by the announce of their princess, some of the guards let down their guard to verify that they listen correctly. One of them saw an opportunity to impress his princess. "Princess he is only one pony, don't worry we will capture him for-", unfortunately his opportunity became for someone else as he was punch in the face by a metal fist. 

It didn't stop there.

'Shadow' then grab his arm and use his momentum to throw the unstable guard to another guard. Not giving the ponies the chance to recover, he started to run to the window. But he didn't reach was pin down and throw to the other side by a blast of magic of Celestia. 

"Guards! Take your weapons out! Seize him!", Celestia fly down from her throne chair and went at her guards side to stop him. With this, the guards take their spears and shield and went to arrest Shadow.  

'Must move.', he try to recover as fast he can from the magic blast of an alicorn. Yet it really took time, magic resistance was really his worst poor attribute. Specially without his master's orders.

By the time he stand up, he was surrounded again. 'Shadow' observe the will to fight on the guards faces, so the battle was unavoidable. But now, unlike before, he took into account two details that have changed. One the guards moral was damage after 3 of their comrades were knock down. And two, since Celestia was not his master, he seen her as an enemy. He was now able to go frenzy on Celestia's guards. 

He crack his head, he was motivate for some exercise after his long sleep.

Two guards that were near use their spear upon him with a double direct strike, but with a quick side step between the attack, he could redirect the spear to the ground with his sword. Still using the momentum he turn his swords handle to delivered to blows on their stomach. His attack still continue from there. While the two guards were bend down on their stomach, he move on their backs and delivered both of them an elbow on the back base of their neck. He make sure that were not lethal but strong enough to knock them down.

He then run to face another guard that try another spear strike on him. He strike back when he block, only this time he redirect the attack upward. Just to be able to send a heavy kick on the chest of the guard. The impact send the guard to collide another 2 guards. Luckily, both were able to catch their comrade. Unluckily, 'Shadow' did not stop and use the 3 of them as a springboard jumping on them making them crash on the floor.

Once in air, 'Shadow', was able to surprise the pegasus guards who took flight at the beginning of the battle. Once airborne, we turn his body to kick the first winged guard on the head. With his head snap back, 
he started to fall. Not after 'Shadow' use him as a new springboard with his free leg to his next victim. This time a new female guard was ready and use her shield to bash 'Shadow'. He was not surprised and use his swords to clash with the guard shield. There his momentum ended and started to fall, but not before he grab the shield. Since was not prepare and the shield was attached to her arm, she was brought down with him.

Before they touch the ground, 'Shadow' make a back flip with the momentum of the fall still with the shield in his grip. Since pegasus kind are lighter than the rest of the pony kind, especially with the mares, it was not difficult for 'Shadow' to switch places with her. The unluckily guard was used to cushioned the fall so she received the full impact of her body, shield and 'Shadow' weight, knocking her out on impact. Shadow stand up and remove himself from his fall cushion, but he did not have time to rest when he spot lights coming to his way.

Using his swords, he swing both of them and cut the incoming spells that were about to hit him. "Keep firing your spells, do not let him recover!", a unicorn guard shout out to his fellow unicorns, so three guards starting to bombing from afar.

'Change tactics.', knowing the danger he was now, 'Shadow' prepare his two sword for the assault.

Without a total defense from magic and no range attack available for him, 'Shadow' only had the option to dodge and cut the incoming spells. He run and crouch to evade most of the spells but for those weaker or annoying attacks, binds and blind spells, he cut them out as possible he could. Unfortunately, the latter were mixed with lighting type spells that were able to paralyzed him due his armor conductivity. He cut one of them and could feel his arm going numb since his swords were not able to cut them properly and a part of the spell still hit him. 

'How annoying', He got angry, his left arm began to go numb after blocking several spells.

He trusted his swords and armor defenses from magic attacks, primarily the magic enchantments that had it, but it did not make him invincible. He already learned that in the bad way from his experience from that magic attack of Celestia in the past. That is why, he started to worry once he spot the princess also joined to launching her spells upon him.

"Guards! Keep firing your spells on him!", she call out. Now had to to think twice to block some spells. Yet is main concern was the time he was consuming.

'Shadow' had to think quick the way to escape. Soon the room will be fill with the rest of her guards. His mission was not to fight them but to find his master. And fighting them with Celestia, it wasn't in his favor if it turned into a long fight. So escape was his only option to continue his mission to find his master. 

He turn to run to the right side of the room when the magic attack restarted. He went behind a column on the room to use it as a temporal shield. From there he got precious minutes to look around, just in time to hear a scream. When he turn to his side, he found the maid before, that was behind the columns, was not far from him. He looked on her way, he notice she was fleeing from the columns and the fight to the other side, away from him. 

Thanks to her, 'Shadow' found a way to escape, it was located in the direction she fled. So he decide to run as well to the tool to help him. 

He wait until the magic assault ended and start running to the other side were the maid escape. He could continue running, but was not until a magical barrier appear on his way. He stop and look on Celestia direction, to find she was the one who created and was charging a spell he recognize.

With eyes determinate to stop him, Celestia announce her victory. "There is no where you can run now. You will fall now, 'Shadow'!" 

She started to charge her spell that used that last time, the time she try to 'whack' Discord. He was able to recognize his situation. With the barrier on his right side and the guards, 4 of them that did not engage with him yet, were covering the other side while the 3 unicorns guards were at Celestia side to assist her. In conclusion, he could not run away from his spot and was about to get hit again by Celestia strongest spell. Just as he was expecting.

"I wish we could understand you better and things could happen differently, 'Shadow'. But I will not take the risk of you being free and your master. So please, stay down!!!", Celestia release her spell and was about to hit the shadow of her past. 

Celestia smirked since she had won but soon it disappear when 'Shadow' went behind the left column were her barrier was created and came back with something he throw. A maid car was launch on the air.

Behind the column was the maid car that was abandon by the maids in charge of the decoration he follow before, and he throw it in front of her spell. It was just a normal maid car so will not do nothing against her powerful spell. Nothing will change except if we include the fact that a glass window was behind 'Shadow'. 

Soon she realize his plan. As soon the car hit the spell, Shadow prepare for the impact. And with the explosion, he was send back and out of the room through the window. The explosion was too strong that blind all ponies, Celestia as well. 

After it died down, soon she disappear he fall through the window. Celestia and her guards stop right there when the thought that he fell down to his dead crossed their mind. Some were worry for the worse, but was Celestia who lose her colors on knowing that he got his way out.

After a few seconds, the throne doors were bust open when a whole squad of new guards enter the room with the Captain of the Royal Guards. "We are here to assist you, Princess!!!" 

Iron Wing, an old silver Pegasus stallion of 58 years old, lead the way with his 20 guards to protect her and the civilians, but his motivation and will to fight was drained when he presence the war zone. 

Out of 8 guards of 15 posted on the throne room, were on the ground with bruises and most of them were knock out. The respond of the princess alarm did not take more than 5 minutes and he didn't have any problem gather the guards that he found on his way hear. But seeing that almost the half of the guards he selected from the best of the best, were brought down in a few minutes, make him to take more serious this intruder. 

Especially since he could see that his princess had a face he didn't know she could make, a face with fear.

"Guards, tend the wounded, the rest close the castle and evacuate the rest of the civilians. If you find the intruder, sound the alarm and do not engage him unless is necessary!", he shout out the squad and went to check with Princess Celestia. 

When she notice him, she return to her normal state, but he could see her nervousness on her eyes. "Thanks Captain to come to protect me.", she said to him as soon he was in front of her.

"It my duty your Highness, your royal guards will be always to assist you. We came as soon as possible. So, who come to attack you and how is he is not here? Did you take care it for yourself, your Highness?", he ask as he observe how some of the wounded starting to wake up and stand up with help of their fellow guards.

Celestia also move her sight to them and let out a sigh not believing what she saw was real as well. "The intruder is no longer here, he escape through a window when we thought he didn't have any chances to do it. As for who is, is no other than the legendary 'Shadow Blade'. I am sure is the same warrior I meet those years ago and he have indeed returned, but his purpose is still a mystery to me."

After hearing who was responsible of the state of his guard and his princess fear, he turn back to stare at her princess. He know his legend so that is why he could not believe what he just heard. As the Captain of the Royal Guards, he memorize all Equestria enemies and legends so he could get an idea of the threats that could attack his country.

Letting the notice sink in his mind, he observe his princess to verify the veracity and he did not detect any lie. Iron Wing is a veteran Captain of the Royal Guard that assist his Princess in the last decade, so he thrust her more than anything. After verifying his suspicious, he took a decision. 

"Do not worry, your Highness, I will guide our Royal Guards to seize him. Even if I need to take care of him myself.", he turn to exit the room, but was stop of what he hear later.

"Iron, please... run away from him if you can not take him. I theorize he is going to the tower of the castle private section of studies and research. I do not know his current objective, but I do know he is stronger than you.", said his princess

The captain smirked at her claim and he answer back to her. "Do not worry I am not trying to bring him down." After that he went out of the room to prepare his search for the intruder not before mutter something for himself. "I just want to see if I am ready to pass the torch. I hope he is ready."

----------

"Okay. Thanks for the update.", Shinning dispatch the messenger who was assign to spread the alarm of the intruder. The messenger saluted back of his response and extend his wings to fly to the next checkpoint. 

He then turn to his squad that he was couching their next orders. "Okay you heard him, go to your designated position and follow your training. Another leader will assign each of you your new role, either to defend a position or civilians in the safe zones. Is that clear?!"

"Yes Sir!", all the four rookies salute and went to report to their new squad leader. All but Lift. 

"Ehh... Shinn- I mean, Sir. Where... you'll go?", she stay behind to talk to him. She believe that this was her last time with him.

"I need to report back to my station and... I want to meet with the Captain for the plan details against the intruder.", Shinning try to hide that he wanted to hunt the culprit, and his chances improved if he was with the Captain.

"I... I understand Sir. Just... please take care!", Lift shout her wishes, even if were incomplete, and started to catch up with her squamates.

'She is a good pony... It will be sad to crush her feelings for me. But I already have a mare in my life. Beside, I don't want Candace to revoke her ceasefire. We are not ready yet for that.', leaving his thoughts aside, Shinning started to run through the hallways in route to the throne room. Where he hopped to catch with his mentor. 

'Could Leaf's warning about the intruder was true all this time?. And I let him escape?', worry of his incompetency, Shinning could see that the whole castle were in high alert. 

Maids and personal staff were running to the close safe room to save their lives. Guards were running from place to place, thinking for the worse to happen. He even catch some nobles and civilians running with fear on their face. Now the whole castle was in a panic, and when there is panic, ponies can get hurt. 

'I will not let any life being taken today.', with his determination set, he promise that nothing will stop him to stop the intruder. Except for his family. "...What the... SPIKE! What are you doing here!"

While running to the throne room, Shinning encounter a guard trying to order Spike to go to the closest safe room. Seeing the guard unsuccessful to make him listen, Shinning runs to them to verify why he still was in the hallways. 

Spike turn from the guard to Shinning. His face change to happiness by seeing him. "Shinning! Listen-", but he was not allow to speak by him.

"Spike we are under attack! You know you need to evacuate immediately!", Shinning didn't have time to lose, so he try to make it simple. Yet Spike went through.

Determine to speak what he is afraid, Spike raise his voice to him. "Yes I know but listen! Twilight is still study on the research tower and my guess is that she haven't been notify yet. Worse! She could have fail to evacuate on time!"

"Why is she... neverminded!", Shinning let go his surprise. He hoped that her little sister didn't have one of her session on this kind of moments. "Are you sure she is still there?"

"Yes! I came from there, and I bet she will be as stubborn as a mule or she didn't listen the alarms. That is why I must go there to check her or... worse could happen to her.", Spike had his fist clench hopping to get his brother approval.

"I know, but...", Shinning couldn't refute Spike concerns. He also wanted to make sure her baby sister is okay. Luckily for both, some pony was able to provide a good resolution.

"Then why don't you go for her too." Shinning and Spike, as the guard that was no needed anymore, check some pony coming from the other side of the hallway. Was no other the Captain of the Royal Guards, Iron Wing. The same pony Shinning was looking for. "After all Shinning, isn't the duty of a guard to make sure that all civilians are safe."

"Captain!", Shinning was happy to find the pony he was looking for, but he knew he can not be unprofessional so he saluted as his subordinate. "Shinning Armor, report for duty sir! What are your order?!" 

"Relax. We haven't enter to war... Yet.", he said to him and turn to the other guard. "You, return to your post and report to your squad leader. I will take care of this from here.", The other guard saluted and turn the corner leaving them alone on the hallway. 

Seeing the coast clear, Iron turn back to the two brothers. "Okay, we are alone. Ask away."

Shinning ask first that came to his mind. "Sir... What is happing? Are we under attack, an invasion or somepony infiltrate the castle?"

"The last one... and is not any somepony. Is a real threat to take seriously. That is why Princess Celestia set the alarm to the highest alert and we need to find the culprit at all cost.", Iron emphasize this when the wounded pass through the throne room.

Spike decide to intervene now, since he was worry for her sister. "What does that means? Is is an assassin? A thief that stole something important? GASP Could it be that the aliens came to take our brains?!"

"...You should stop reading those comics, Spike.", said Shinning deadpan. Iron didn't matter the little dragon imagination. 

But he wished that was the case. "A little far too close to hit it, but almost close indeed. No, we have an intruder our princess considered a national threat. The Shadow Blade." 

"...The what?", both brothers said. 

"I understand both don't know it, so I will put it simple. He is legendary warrior from past and somehow came back to the castle. For what, we don't know. But our princess is sure that is not upon anything good. We don't have choice but to put him under arrest until we investigate his motives.", he said. Not letting them know that Iron was also interest on him.

Both brothers look at each other, they didn't know what to said. But Spike had a concerns when he catch up the last part. "Wait. His motives? Do you mean that you don't know what is he after?"

Iron grimaced whether to tell them or not. "No, Spike. We are worry that if he is not after something, could be after somepony."

Spike didn't understand it, but Shinning panicky with a revelation that come to him. "Wait! Sir, are you saying-", put could not finish as his captain lift his hand to stop him.

"I am not saying, I am theorizing. If the princesses are not his objective, it could be anything or anypony.", he drop his hand and smile to give courage to take action to his protégé. "That is why you should accompany Spike to make sure your family is safe. And yes, that is an order, soldier."

"Sir... Thanks.", Shinning was glad for his mentor advice him in this time of crisis. Only if his fears was not only for her sister. "But... Where are you going, Sir? 

Iron smirked, knowing that he could not escape or hide it from Shinning. "What do you think I am going? I will prepare to hunt him down. And yes...I am going to use 'it'."

Shinning wide open his eyes, he knew what that means. "But Sir! Your doctor-"

Iron stop him for saying more. "I know what she said. But could be the only way to prevent the worse case, any risk is worthy even if I may not return. That is something you should learn well. This is the duty of the Captain of the Royal Guards to protect, not just the royal family, but all the lives you can safe inside the castle."

"I... I understand Sir.", Shinning salute to his Captain one more time as he then turn to Spike. "Come Spike. Let go to Twilight."

"...Huh? Oh, okay then.", but was a little distracted. Spike confirm to Shinning he understood at the end,  both later started to turn to the direction of the tower where their sister was located.

"Shinning." Iron approach him and lower his voice to tell him, his only concern. "The intruder is know as The Shadow Blade, a legendary being of unknow origins. All we know is that his skill as a warrior are superior than my own.", Shinning only nodded that he understood it, fight him was, no, is his last option.

"All right, then go and protect your sister.", Iron then turn around and resume his way to his private quarters to change to his battle armor. Shinning worry now if something happen to his sister he will blame himself. As for Spike, he was scared for all this situation, but a thought keep persisting on his mind.

'Shadow Blade... isn't the same pony I meet before... what is he doing now?'

----------

As soon he was send flying out through the window, he started his way to the tower he sense he needed to go. 

The ponies didn't know, he nail his sword to one of the towers outer wall and slide down to stop his fall. Once he have a good grip, he took out them out and started to use them as tools for climbing and make his way through the roof and outer walls. Until he reach the tower he was looking for. 

From there, he climbing it and broken a window to enter a hall in one of the upper levels. After checking that his surrounding were clear, he started to move in the direction that the commandments were telling the presence of his owner. On his way, he notice that this section of the castle did not have guards or servants on the hallway or in the rooms of the tower.

He was able to take a break and focus more on his search. He even got happy that he didn't have to hide anymore. With a clear way, he was able to check without worry for an ambush or a fight. He was in peace walking on the halls, taking the stairs and checking the rooms.

He inspect a few rooms and must of them were studies with desks and bookcases. He even found a chemistry lab and pots for potions, he didn't care or its contents so he continue walking. Was not after he reach to the last floor, a big library that took the whole section of the tower. He was about to go back until he detect someone inside. 

He walk in and went through the bookcases that were placed uniformly, but give a walkway of a labyrinth feel made of book shelves. Turning around a corner, he saw a big pile of books on a desk. There were dozen of books and scrolls piled up. None capture his attention. 

The mare that was sleeping on that desk, that was another story. He soon closed the distance and walked by her side to verify that she was indeed sleeping.

There a young purple unicorn mare with a violet mane with a pink stripe was sleeping with her arms as pillow and multiple books open in front of her. She was wearing a white shirt with a brown vest. She wear a dark green skirt but also a black short below it. Her mane was a disaster and her face could show her tiredness since have black bags under her eyes. 

He didn't know what to do so he continue watching her on her sleep and check her desk. He look at the books on the desk and must of them were folklore legends, one of them capture his attention. 

There was a book about the legend of the two princess of Equestria. It tell the story of how the younger sister got jealous of her older sister to the point she went against her sister to dethrone her. With the objective to be the absolute ruler of the country. While he didn't care, he could not but to keep recognizing a resemble of the tale with the two Princess, Celestia and-

"... must... stop... her..." 

His thoughts stop there and started to pay attention to the mare on the desk. She was not awaken but sleepwalking. Even so, her words click on his body, soul and mind. Those words were without a meaning, but for him, was a sacred commandment, just as the Yami Commandments. 

And soon he realized it, his search ended. As the same voice, of a young female, he keep hearing in his mind all this time, announce it.

Your master... waits for you...
> Chapter 4 Now go and complete your orders
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 4, now go and complete your orders


Twilight Sparkle, a young unicorn mare in her early 19 years, got the position to be the personal student of the Princess. She was gifted with a talent for magic so she could master all kind of spells, but were not for the incident related for a rainbow sonic-boom, they may not find her in her early fillyhood.

She also got a liking to get knowledge, she was always with a new book each week. She was only interest in educational or researches studies so novels, gossip and fiction books were not included in her wishing list. She was also responsible in every task and studies she receive. 

That is why she was a bookworm and antisocial pony. His brother keep reminding her that.

"Come on Twilight, you should be out there and prepare for the Summer Sun Celebration that is coming in the next weeks. You can not be here and stick your head in books. Is not healthy and that is coming from somepony as lazy as me.", Spike said as he was holding a pile of book that her 'sister' ask him to hold them.

"Spike, I am the number #1 student of Princess Celestia. I have duties and studies, if I want to show my worthy I can't lose any seconds in trivial things.", said Twilight while she was looking for more books. "Going out will reduce my time in unproductive things that will not help in my studies. So no, I am not going out that day."

"But is not fun being shut-in. You don't have even friends, Twilight.", Spike let out. "At this rate you will be lonely for the rest of your life." 

SIGH Twilight was tired to hear the same advice she was receiving always. 

As for now, her life was mostly in studies to become a student in the prestigious School for Gifted Unicorns, she almost lose hope when she fail on her test to open Spike's egg. Only for her magic go frenzy, making her scare of herself and her magic. If was not for Princess Celestia appearing on that moment, she couldn't control her own emotions and her magic could harm herself and the others.

'That is correct, I need to show to Princess Celestia that she was not wrong of choosing me.' 

After finding the book she was looking, she put it on the pile of book Spike was holding. "Friends are not going to help me with my studies. I have a duty to fulfill and they will only distract me.", she turn around to find the nearest desk. "Also I have my parents, Shinning, Candance, Princess Celestia and you. I don't need more ponies in my life. I am okay as I am right now."

"How about a colt-friend?", Spike respond following Twilight. Now that they have enough books, she was able to start while Spike was behind. "Candance always ask me if a colt have been flirting you or you finally let the books to find him."

"As if need one. UGH. I already told Candance that I don't need a stallion in my life." Twilight respond to his little assistance. 

Soon they reach a desk and both started to unload the books on it. Just as she was sitting on the chair, Twilight started to open the books. Spike that was finally free from being a portable book holder, he also started to check the books she took this time. And was surprise what he is reading. 

"'Pony tales of the past', 'Myth, legends and tales of Equestria', 'Folklore and Tradition of Terra'? What are these books, and why most of all of them are foal books?", he said at loud when he pick up a book for bed for foals.

Spike didn't believe what Twilight got this time. "You are telling me that you are studies story for bed, rather than going out and have fun? Come on Twilight, I know that you do not have friends but the Summer Sun Celebration is coming up.", he said to her sister, where he begin to get worry for her.

Twilight was not happy as well of her choice of theme to study. But was necessary of what she found out. "To be honest, Spike, I came across with an old Legend. And I think that is more than just a story, is almost as a warning that is about to happen.", she answer him while remember the tale she found she was studying the Equestria History on her free time. 

"I do not believe in legends but they must come from somewhere, and I am determine to discovery the secret before its too late.", she return to her book without knowing that she had a visitor. "Beside, friends are just a burden. They can not help you at all.", she smirked to herself until a voice in the background answer back to her.

"I don't believe that is true. They can provide a support and power where you can not get alone.", she a mature female voice.

"Oh and what possible can be...", she answer back when she turn to face her visitor, not knowing that was no other that her teacher, Princess Celestia. With her arms cross under her big breast. 

Twilight started to panic for her poor choice of words, but did not have the chance to fix her mistake. Celestis smile and grab the opportunity to lecture her. The importance of friendship.

"Well for started, they can be loyal to you and will cover your back. Some will generous to help you for any trouble you will face up. When you feel sad they will try to make you happy with a laugh. Also, if they are true friends they will be honest with you. And with kindness they can listen your concerns and offer helpful advice. That is the magic of friendship that I wish you could learn.", after she finish her speech, she went to her student side to check what was this time she decide to be stuck.

"The magic of friendship?", Twilight let aside her embarrassment from answer back to her teacher, but now was curious what she talk about just now.

"Yes, The magic of friendship. So Twilight, I wish you could be able to give a it chance, who knows. They can be precious once you have them.", once she reach the desk, she could see now her book topic of the day. And was surprise when she spot the book with the tale of her and her sister, The mare in the moon. 

'So she finally found my hint.', Celestia had to freeze herself to show any emotion. After all, she put that tale on her desk.

Unknown to any pony, Celestia was actually looking for new holders for the Elements of Harmony in the present day. In the past, she and her sister were enough to be the holders. But due their mistakes and the pain she face, her right to be the holder were weakening and she no longer can use them after a couple of hundred of years ago. She was one of the holder generation during her first years of ruling Equestria. Her time to represent them ended after losing her friends. Including her sister, she was not able to represent even one of the six in the present.

'But now the new generation is ready. And in good moment since my sister's return is approaching. With that demon.' Hiding the truth to her student she return to her and try her best to guide Twilight to her destiny.

"So do you have a new discover that you want share with me?", she smile with the same face she created and train to not show her plans. 

Twilight was one that fell on it. "Yes, please don't take me wrong, but, I found this legend that catch my attention... Princess Celestia, what do you know about legends?", Twilight ask her with the hope that she could be wrong. Her teacher had nothing against giving her opinion.

"Legends exists due somepony did the impossible at some point in history. Their tale are marked by those who accompanied them or were the one who face them on their journey, sharing the tale of what they managed and archive on their life. Of course, some fables can be edit to capture the attention of the audience. But what all legends have in common, is that they have some origin that existed in the past.", Celestia answer her thanks to her experiences.

'So the tale can not be false at all. Better tell her soon than later.' After letting her teacher words sink in her mind, Twilight prepare her resolution. "Well, I found this legend. Is about an evil princess that become a tyrant and wanted to send Equestria, and possible Terra, to an eternal night. Sending us to our doom." 

'I knew I needed to stop those bards before altering too much the story. Even if they forgotten who is my sister, why choose that poor choice of words.', Celestia was lost in her thought due the anger was piled up years ago. She was also angry that her subjects didn't provide the love her sister was looking for when she inherited the night from their mother. 

'But I learned that you can not stop the imagination of your subjects. It even scare me what they can think and write with that kind of imagination. I can believe some ponies want their story of having sex with me to be true, but why will want to be reborn and become me. We will never know.' She remember finding a book on a local store in on the cities far from Canterlot that surprise her that was a hit. 

'There were also those history of me being their mother. But is really interesting the scenarios they have provided if I get a foal now. I wonder what will be having a foal... or adopt one.', she return to reality when her student ask her another question.

Twilight ask her with the hope that her teacher could provide the answer she wanted to find. "I check the story background, some folklore notes and studying historical books of that time to discover their veracity. And I believe that this is a true legend and that the mare in the moon truly existed. Do you believe me?".

Celestia return to her and give a mothering smile to relieve her concern. "Yes I believe you. But I also believe that you are too concern that is eating your health." 

"What make you say that?", Twilight didn't want to confirm her that from the moment she found the hint of Celestia, she was studying 24 hours straight on the subject.

"Because you have the book upside down.", Twilight turn to look that the book she took was is indeed upside down. Celestia also point her eyes. "Your eyes bags are more black than before, when was the last time you get a good sleep?"

"ehhh... Last Friday?", she even ask herself if is true.

Celestia not believing her, she turn to Spike. "It was last Wednesday and today is Monday. You get the idea.", he confirmed her concerns. Maybe her test was to much for her student alone.

"Twilight..", Celestia could not finish what she was about to say. Twilight fear didn't let her.

"But it because I want to show you my worthy! I will demonstrate that I truly deserver being your student. I want you to be... proud of me.", Twilight response with the last part lower so she could not hear her. But Celestia was already looking at her with pity in her eyes, because she had already recognized her.

'You do not have any idea how better you are from me, Twilight. When my suspicious were confirmed that you were my replacement to be holder of the element of Magic, fate wanted me to step a side and let you go to your destiny. So I, already recognize you Twilight.' She could not let out those words, she must prepare her when the time comes. 

So Celestia decide to ended her visit now. "Well, I am not going to stop you, but please, think when you must slow down and get a good rest, okay?", she turn around and prepare to leave as she continue. 

"I will have the morning audiences soon. But seeing how tired you are, we can leave your teachings of today for another day. When you have rested enough.", she then turn to Spike. "Spike. How about you help her by asking a nutritious soup from the chief for Twilight. That could help her to feel more relief to sleep."

"OH! Good idea and I can ask her one of her new cupcake for me. On it!!!", Spike run but was stop by her sister.

"WAIT!", Spike turn around and his happy face turn in ashes when Twilight levitate a big pile of books and scrolls upon him. "If you are going, take this books. I do not need it anymore so please return them to the public library.", almost crushing the little guy in the process. 

"Ugh... Of course. SIGH...", being already experienced the weight, Spike turned to leave the room. But not being ask by Celestia in the midway.

"So Spike, could you tell-", she was not able to finish since he was already used for those questions.

"She decide to stick in her books. No, she do not have plans. No, she will not go out. And no, she have no interest in meet a special-pony.", he answer back without a delay. "I am also worry for her, most ponies call her weirdo, nerd and bookworm on her back. I you wish they could took time to know her." He soon leave the room.

"I know Spike. I know.", Celestia turn to see her student. She was already on the book giving her back to them. Without a delay, she soon follow Spike and leave the room. "I hope she meet a pony or someone that change her life for good."

When Celestia was leaving, her student was listening how she was leaving her alone. Now Twilight have the room for herself, she finally can focus on the book she turn around and start on her studies. But unknown to her teacher and her brother, Spike, she listen all their words. And a tear fell on the open book of hers.

"SOB... I know they want the best for me... SOB... and I know what ponies call me on my back..." Twilight could not fight back the sadness she have pile up. 

All her life, ponies could not understand her likes and way of life. Unfortunately, on her filly-hood she was treated as a freak for her love for the books, so could not connect with other foals. Without mention her relationship experience were none to exist. Yet, she was still a young mare, so her feelings were still important to her.

"... SOB.. And how many times I need to tell them, I do not need a stallion in my life... But it could be nice to have one... But who I am kidding there will no pony interest in me...", she return to her book with tiredness since her emotions took some of her strengths. 

She try to focus and put aside her feelings. However, Celestia and Spike were right that she was tired. She fight it back, but soon, after a couple of minutes, she started to enter on dreamland. Still fighting and  mumbling her feelings.

"I... just wish that some... YAWN... could help me... need help... ZZZ...", with her eyes close, she low her head on the desk and let her dreams embrace her. 

Without knowing that an invisible red string has finally connected to her soul, and send the signal to awake a being that have been sleep enough. 

----

Now, 'Shadow' was staring the mare in her sleep. And Twilight haven't notice him yet.

Some could tell that he was enjoying observing a friend or a love one in their sleep or someone with concern to not disturb their sleep. Even could be considered as a degenerate stalking her. But none of this scenarios apply to him. No, he was trying to get his answer for his crusade, and he got it.

He could feel, through the magic of the Commandments, that his soul was connected to her. Soon he can show his usefulness. Soon he will be release of his fears which path to take. Soon he will complete his only purpose. With that in mind he approach her and lift a hand to awake her.

But stop when she sleep talked again.

"...need.. to stop... Nightmare moon..." Twilight let out her concerns, but it were strong enough for him to hear. 

His mind click knowing that was an order, or better call his master wishes. Making sure he heard well, he then check the books she had placed in front of her. There were a lots of books but only one stood out. It had a picture of a mare on the moon. 

He took it and started to read it. It was the tale of the two sister. It went how the older sister was more loved and admire than the younger, soon they fight with each other and the younger sister was banish to the moon. The tale also mention the return of this cursed princess, they called her.

'Nightmare Moon, Elements of Harmony, Castle of the two princess...', he continue reading the notes of the mare on the desk. 

Whatever she was doing, he got the idea that his new master wanted to stop or defeat this entity. He return the notes and started to think about this Nightmare moon. He recognize the resemblance of the story based on Celestia and Luna. But could not grasp what happen to them when he was imprisoned. 

He started to remember Luna. He could only remember her from the few interaction he had with, he didn't forget his final fight when he clash swords with her. He enter on that memory and started to analyze the information he had on Luna. 

But when he reach on the moment he was 'defeated', he stop checking. He didn't know why, but during that moment he had conflict with his actions and feelings. Something he had already gotten used to, still, he didn't know why he needed to apologize to her. Maybe, pity for her. The reason, unknown to him. He leave that memory when his attention was called.

"... must stop...her...", Twilight continue sleep talking, but for him was no difference than an order.

He did not continue remembering the past since was not important anymore. What was important was to let know his master, that he was here for her now. He turn to face her, she still was dreaming and mutter some words, but her concerns was present on her face. He also notices the tiredness on her. He promise himself that will no let her face the world alone. And with that motivation he decide to awake her. 

Only to receive a shield bash on his face.

"DON"T YOU DARE TO TOUCH MY BABY SISTER!!!", is was all he heard as he was send flying to the other side.

CRASH 

He went to crash a bookcase and destroy it in the process. From the rubble, he tries to get up and look up to see his new annoyance. He was able to recognize them immediately. And he was already posing them as threats to eliminate.

One was the same purple dragon he helped before, Spike. The other, a guard with shields made of blueish magic. But looking closer he recognize that was the leader of the squad he meet on the garden, Shinning. Who had murder eyes on him.

"What the-", Twilight awake for the sudden explosion look around once she got up. The first thing she detect were her brothers. "Shinning! Spike! What is-", she stop when she heard the rubbles moving apart in the other side. 

There she saw how 'Shadow' stand up as if nothing happen.

"..what... what is happening!?", she scream and she got her respond when Spike took her hand. He started to drag her out of the room.

"No time Twilight! We need to get out! Now!", he scream back and take her to someplace safe. 

Being drag by Spike, Twilight could only see 'Shadow' figure and his red eyes for a moment. Was enough for both of them lock down their eyes with each other. Unknown to her, without any reason, she feel a connection as soon their eyes meet. Time and space stop for both of them. 

'Shadow' seeing Twilight getting away make him act as a little child trying to reach to his mother. As for Twilight, she could tell that he was a threating being. And was changing for good for some reason.

All his appearance emanated danger, but she feel that was secured and that was going to be protected by that unknowing dark being, as he was there for her. She even did not know why she felt sad when he lift his hand to try to reach her. Later to receive another shield bash.

"You are not getting her!!!", Shinning Armor strike 'Shadow' and push him away from Twilight.

"Eh..?", finally free from her dream, she only could see his brother facing the dark warrior. "Hold on!", she try to stop them but Spike was able to take her out of the room where the shadow and the guard were lock on to a battle.

Shinning, furious, strike with his magic shields to the head of 'Shadow', accomplish to send him away from her sister. His anger for witnessing how he was about to put his hand on Twilight, make him lose control and wanted nothing else than bash 'Shadow' out of the castle. And he accomplish it by concentrate more magic on his shield. Making them bigger and send them flying to him.

"Pray you can FLY!!!", Shinning send his big shield to the still stunned 'Shadow'. Still in the dream, he was send out of the room through the window. 

As the glass was breaking and his body was floating on the air, 'Shadow' mind was able to escape the dream. He could not believe how close and yet far was from his master. As his body started to fall, a rage was starting to pile up. When he finally realize he is being denied to fulfill his purpose, he just wanted to pulverize and crush any fool getting in his way now. 

And so, he got rid of all concerns for collateral damage and decides to fight back.

With a turn of his body, 'Shadow' was able to notice that he was about to hit a tower. With his skill, he dodged the tower while in the air and took out his right sword. He nail it into the tower wall, without letting it go, to slow down his fall. 

Soon, he was at the level of the lower roof of the castle. From there, he jump to it while rolling to soften the impact of the fall. As soon he stand up on the roof, he spun his head to look to the window where he came from. As Shinning was observing from a far his skill.

"Is this guy for real?", he said think out loud while preparing a teleportation spell to go to him. 'No, I must consider all what everypony told me about of him'. 

When he open his eyes, he was now standing on the same roof with 'Shadow'. Before coming to the tower, he was thinking not only the warnings from his comrades but also of his teacher, Iron Wing. 

'The intruder is know as The Shadow Blade, a legendary being of unknow origins. All we know is that his skill as a warrior are superior than own.', Shinning still could not believe those words but did not have any options when he discover that 'Shadow' was on the tower where her sister was studying.

"And now that I have see him in action, I will not let him go.", he said when was on the roof in front of Shadow. "I do not know what you want with my sister, but Tartarus I will let you be near her!", Shinning manifest his magic shields on his shoulders and vital parts. He also create two more in his hands, ready to bash his head.

'Shadow', having enough of much interference, he took out his other sword and prepare to fight Shinning. He was about to assault him and let him know what true pain really is. Until the sound of wingbeats were heard with the sound of something piercing the air. 

As soon he realize it, he make a back flip jump dodging the spear that was about to make a hole on his back. With fear for a counterattack, Iron Wing, flew by and did not stop until he reach where Shinning was. He stop on Shinning right side as he turn around to be side by side with him.

"So the legends are correct, you are a top warrior." Iron smirked when 'Shadow' stand up without losing a second. Iron observe his movement and was impressed that there were no weak points on his posture to exploit. "That was good dodge, I was hopping that my speed was the best. But I see that there will always be some one better than you." 

The last was not said for him or Shadow but for Shinning. He turn to see his teacher about to ask what he is referring, but stop when Iron unfold his left wing upside down. There on his wing, it could be seen how was well protect by the wing armor with plates to protect the wings bones and muscle. 

As well, there could be seen a small scratch on it, no, a cut from a sword. With wide eyes open, Shinning look at his teacher and he respond with nod to him. 

Iron nod back seeing that his message was receive. "This may be the final battle I was looking. Shinning, better you gear up and don't you dare to think this will be easy. After all, your prey will always bite back when are cornered.", Iron turn to give his fully attention to 'Shadow'.

Shinning did the same and could not denied what he just witness. "Or it could be we are the preys.", he answer with all his willpower to not back down from the killing instinct he perceived.

'Shadow' study the new enemy that enter on his crusade, he was a pegasus stallion with a silver fur and a cobalt mane. His armor design was better than Shinning that was a leader squad, so the idea that is an elite guard or someone with higher rank came to his mind. He had the same armor type but with better material. While Shinning had leather pants, Iron was wearing his full battle armor so he had a metal lower set of armor.

Iron's armor was still white as his fellows guards and have alloy that were lighter but strong for Pegasus. But 'Shadow' notice the golden magic runes and stripes running on the plates of his upper part as well that, making him look a counterpart of him in white and gold. Since he is a pegasus, he also have an armor set for his wings, there were plates covering his extension to protect the bones and muscles as well chain mail armor on his wing joints.

'How annoying', that is why 'Shadow' was more irritate since his counter from Iron's aerial attack was ineffective. 

He was aiming more than a simple scratch on the armor plate. He hoped to cut the nerves or a muscle so the wings were incapacitated from flying. The second type of enemy he is upset to fight are winged types. They always preferred to stay away from him in the air. But once their wings are cut off, are an easy prey for him. 

His rage was getting on new levels and was letting out his aura, with the desire to pulverize them. However, it were draining down when he spot Iron throwing his spear apart. 

Puzzling, he started to analyze Iron equipment. He had the same set: a spear, shield and a spare sword. But Iron decide to throw all away of that and bring out his personal weapon. A two hand double face hammer. Now 'Shadow' knew that he must take serious this fight.

Iron notice 'Shadow' altitude change so he smirked and taunt him. "Good to see that you are taking me serious. Because I am putting all my strength in this match. Hope your fragile swords can stand to my war hammer.". 

When he did not take an answer but seeing 'Shadow' preparing his stand to fight him, it boiled his blood for an epic fight. "Well, hope you don't die so easily.", And a fight was about to started.

-------

The castle was in crisis mode, all civilians were evacuate or placed on safe rooms were guards were ready to defend them. An alarm that disturb the peace of her home was sounding as her messenger were shouting through all the castle. And all her available guards were moving from place to place to try find him. 

Just as the old days, Celestia was still not happy with it. "I hate when Discord send him to steal my panties. But now, I am afraid what could be this time." 

Celestia, on the moment that she dispatched her guards from the throne room, went directly to her room. Unfortunately for her, this situation already happened before, like 6 times. Her guess was to check if something was stolen on her room, is what she hoped. As she ended her search spell and did not find any items, or any underwear, missing, she fear that Discord was no longer the master mind this time. 

"I want to believe both escape together, but if is only the 'Shadow Blade' that escaped then... what it is he wants?", she close her closet as soon she confirm that neither her dresses, even the one she didn't like anymore, haven't leave. "Could it be, he is now free from his shackles? Now he can do everything he wanted... but... what is 'Shadow' wanted to begin with?"

Even if she didn't want to admit, she didn't have any idea of who or what is really 'The Shadow Blade'. She only name him by the way his subject view him. He never speak with any pony since Discord talked for him, and he only responded when his master asked a question, and didn't help if were questions without meaning.

"I better give up on my memories. Discord didn't know much of him as well. But I do know something of him." With a determination she didn't want to set up, Celestia use a teleportation spell and went to a section of the tower where her room was located. Hided from the staff and only accessible to her was her secret room, where she hided the most important magic items, records, journeys and her personal chest. A chest she hadn't opened from a very long ago.

Once she teleport in front of that chest, Celestia stare it for a long time. She debate on her mind if was necessary or not. But knowing that there were a few, only capable to defeat the 'Shadow Blade', she knew. She had no option.

She reach her back where the clip of her dress was located. She undone the knot and, soon, her dress fall to the ground leaving her naked body exposed with only her pantie. As an alicorn, once she reach adulthood, she was gifted with a model body that all mares and stallions wanted to see. She had the classic hourglass figure, her breast were big but not too much for her figure (DD), and she was tall with a pure white fur and wings as her astral mane bright multicolor auroral fall on her body. 

Every-pony who admire her could say to her that she was the representation of beautiful and sexiness. But she would reply 'does that include the scars as well?'.

Across the time, Equestria have faced multiple dangers and wars. Some leave a mark on her. Even if there were magical methods to heal wounds and with her trait of the magical regeneration of the alicorn species, Celestia was on the group to leave them and heal with time. Because she wanted to carry them and remember the moments she went through by herself and her old friends. Naked by simple eye, the scars could not been seen, but by getting closer, some one could feel and see the wounds she receive time ago. Many times. 

Between her breast and ribs there were a few stabs scars from multiple attends of assassination, from assassins from many dark and enemy nations forces that were lucky to reach her, but were ineffective and couldn't make the job. Yet she keep it to reminder her to not trust from first impressions. 

She had scars on her shoulders and arms, even on her thighs, from past wars. She keep them as a reminder that not all fighters will accept defeat, not even on the doors of death. They were mistakes she took in the past and each one mark her life. 

Without mention the burn mark she had on her chest left side, a burn from an spell she receive the last time she saw her sister.

Without a thought, Celestia pass her right hand over that burn mark. 'I know you didn't mean it, Luna.', Celestia already had forgiven her sister. 'But I will never let her demon get away.'. She was not going to let her sister and her subjects get harm in any way. Without losing more time, she opened the chest and was greeted by a reflecting light. Telling her that their magic still works. 

'And that goes to you as well, 'Shadow'.' She thought as her reflection show up from the red sword she took out.

-------

"Spike stop! What was that thing and what is going on", Twilight ask when they exit the tower and were now going to the dinner room were the guards are stationed to protect the civilians.

"I do not... know what... HUFF I need to get more exercises!", Spike was out of breath quickly due his body was worse than state than her sister. "Do I stop eating emeralds cupcakes? Noooo, eating something green must be healthy for you. Eehehe"

"First, they are not healthy. Second, you do need to exercises. And Third, WHAT IN TARTARUS IS HAPPENNING!!!", Twilight scream to his face.

Before answer her, Spike spun his head to make sure they were safe, once he confirmed he try his best to update her. "Okay, first the guards are evacuating every-pony because a dangerous intruder have infiltrate the castle.", after that he started again to move.

"What do you mean?", Twilight, still confuse, had no option but to follow Spike while he continue explaining.

"All I know is that a strange dark being enter the castle. Leaf was the first to see him but no pony believe her until he appear on the throne room. The guards call him 'The Shadow Blade'.", he stop on a corner of the hallway and look out for any danger. "The next thing that happen was he went to Princess Celestia but she and her guards were able to repel him."

"A dark being?... Wait do you mean that thing that was on the study room?", realizing that a strange pony was watching her in her sleep make her feel goosebumps. "But, what is he after?"

"I... don't know?", he stop and lost himself in his thoughts. Spike was not convinced he represent any danger, after all he was save from that vase by him. "I actually meet him and he didn't seem he wanted to hurt some-pony, he look threating but seem friendly once you get used to it."

Twilight got surprise with his statement. "Wait you meet him? When?"

"I almost drop a vase on me, but he appear out of nowhere and catch it. I almost run from there, however, I tried to speak with him, only I didn't get an answer. The weird thing is that he disappear and I was drag from where I meet him before I could look for him. The next I know, Princess Celestia alert the whole castle that we are under attack."

"And then? Does Princess Celestia was hurt?!", almost getting the idea that 'Shadow' appear to take her life. But her concern only got another mystery from what Spike told later.

"No of what I know. I was on my way in the middle to alert you until I meet with Shinning saying he was after him, at the end we both decide to pick you from the tower where I left you. For what Shinning told me, we don't know what he is after, but he could lost his opportunity to reach Princess Celestia and maybe went to get another target." Soon Spike realize the idea why Shinning was desperate to stop him. "Could it be that he is after your life?!"

Twilight also was getting scare of that idea, but soon she remember the time her eyes cross with him. "I... think so?", she can not denied her safety and the scare she got, but somehow, she was sure that he didn't had any ill intents or was hostile against her. 

So she was confuse why some-pony show up after her, unfortunately her thoughts were interrupt when something fall from the roof.

CRASH 

"What the-?" From a nearby window on the hall, she was able to see something terrifying. Shinning was dropped from the roof and crash on a nearby fountain of one of the courtyard of the castle. 

"BROTHER!!!", she teleport to the courtyard. She was about to dive into the water but Shinning got on the surface from the other side. There she went all around and help her brother to climb to the edge.

BLEURGH COUGH COUGH 

Shinning took his time to spill the water, Twilight only help him to stand but soon she discover the bruises he had in most of his armor and body, and mostly on his face. "Shinning, what happen to you?! Who did this?!" 

Before she got answer from him, or better say she got the answer, another body fell from the roof right at their side. Unluckily, it did not fall on the water and a big impact destroy most of the tile on the floor. When it crash she close her eyes while Shinning throw himself to protect her.

CRASH 

Shinning to protect her sister, set up a last minute magic shield so the debris did not harm them. When Twilight open her eyes she could not see nothing than a big cloud of dust, as a big dark figure standing up inside of it. 

"Twilight, get out of here, NOW!!!", Shinning release her and started to run with his magic shield in front. 

Soon the dark figure throw something to him and he was prepare to bash it. But he stop and disable his spell when he discover what was it. Opening his arms, he prepared himself to catch it, even so, the force of the throw was stronger that he was able to hold. As a result, Shinning was also throw back with it. The impact send him and the item in front of Twilight back to her, who now was able to see what was it. It was Iron Wing and he also was wounded with multiple injuries. But a big cut on his chest, making her thinking he was dead.

Twilight about to ask what was happening, she then hear the heavy footsteps. She turn to see how 'Shadow' was walking out of the cloud of dust. His red stripes and red eyes were bright than before and now she was able to see him clearly. And she got scare of what she feel. 

When 'Shadow' stop in front of them, only anger was present in his red bloody eyes.
> Chapter 5 Do no let any one oppose in your way
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 5, Do no let any one oppose in your way


On the roof of the castle near the research tower, were locate three souls. Two were the best of the best guards of the Royal Guards and one was considered a legend from the past. One side was clearly in disadvantage, the question is. Who was it?

One side was fighting due their duty to protect the castle and the lives of the ponies in it, they were just doing their job. But the last one did not have a reason to be there. He only want to complete his propose and now he is being denied for not understanding his situation. His patience went out of the window and was set to fight back. No matter who was his opponent.

Shinning Armor and Iron Wing were about to face 'The Shadow Blade'. But not before the Captain of the Royal Guard start his duty.

"Before I start to get you out of my castle, I need to ask. What are you after for?" Iron asked. He just want to start the fight, but due his duty of Captain of the Royal guards he need to get the reason of his appearance.

"Are you after the Princess?", Iron ask checking for a response.

"..."

"Were you hire to hunt down a noble who came to the castle?", he still hope for something.

"..."

Iron patience was running out, but still need to get his reason so ask one more question. "Are you here to stalk somepony?".

"..."

"Did a filly on this castle broken your heart, heck, do you even have one at all?". 

"...", still no answer from 'Shadow'.

"Freak." Shinning let out his thought due how 'Shadow' was close to his sister when he found them. 

'Easy kid we are in front a legend or that is what I heard.', Iron didn't need to ask the reason of his pupil rage since he already knew who could only be at the research tower at this time of the day. His sister and the princess pupil. 'Did he came to kill or foal-napped Twilight? If he after her, why show himself in the throne room before coming here? Well, if we want answers, will need to get it out from him... By force.'

Since his taunts didn't work, Iron decide being honest with 'Shadow'. "If you are making the tough guy act, believe me, you will not reach no where with it. You are suppose to be a legend, but even if you are, is my duty to protect all the ponies under this castle." Iron then prepare his hammer to emphasis his warning. 

"So you have to past me, and boy, I will not make it easy for you."

This time he did get an answer. 'Shadow' prepare his swords. And the battle began.

Driven by his rage of his pain from being separate from his master, 'Shadow' shorten the distance between them and make the first move. Shinning ready, he display a barrier to stop 'Shadow', but he simple jump high enough to pass the barrier over it and his two opponents. Which they were happy that he fall on the trap as Iron fly with his hammer to strike him.

This move were perfectly coordinated thanks to the training. Shinning and Iron had being training together over the past years from the moment Shinning graduate from being a cadet. With time, they create a special bond of a father and son which make them the strongest duo that coordinates without talk. They became the best unit of sword and shield of the Royal Guards. But their expectation of their skill were too high as their moral fall of what happen next.

As Iron swing all his strength to strike, he was expecting 'Shadow' to try the impossible to dodge, but 'Shadow' just took the hit. 

'Shadow' block his hammer with his two thin blades in a X formation were he receive a impact so strong that vibrate the air around. Iron was hopping to send him flying or brake his swords in the process. None of that happen. 'Shadow' not only flew away, but quite the opposite, he did not even move as he stand still on the air.

Iron was thinking if 'Shadow' was capable of using magic, but the truth came to him and he was being pushing back. "Shinning, undo your barrier now!". 

Shinning listening without a second thought to his teacher, undo his spell and without a second later 'Shadow' flew away by Iron strength. Both guards did not pursue 'Shadow' and decide to replant their strategy as he roll back and skips on the roof floor.

After confirming his theory, Iron let out his thoughts. "To use your barrier as a platform, he will not make this easy." Shinning had his eyes wide open when realization come to him. 

For the two guards, usually their fight style is Shinning seal their enemy's movement with his shields, not making them to turn around but forcing them to enter Iron domain that was the being in the air. Without the skill to move once in the air, their opponents were an easy prey for Iron heavy aerial strikes. And even if there is a counter attack or the enemy escape, Shinning can display new shields and bash them giving Iron a second chance. 

'Shadow' did jump the barrier and fell in the trap as the other, but he did not make unnecessary moves and only jump high enough to be over the barrier. When Iron strikes, he use the border of the barrier to stand the impact but also to stop being throw in midair. What scare both guards is that he did not show any sign that the impact damage him or his swords making them to know the toughness he is.

"Shinning only use your shields the minimum or when the opportunity arrive, if not he can use them as platform to jump or support against our attacks.", Iron give him more instructions as 'Shadow' started to run again to them. "Also put more magic on your shields, his sword is hell hard as my daughters burned cupcakes!" 

Iron runs towards 'Shadow' for a front fight since their tricks will not work with him. As they reduce the distance, Iron turns his body to gain momentum to lift upward and bring down his hammer upon 'Shadow'. 'Shadow' simple responds as the previous attack, he block Iron hammer with his two swords in a X formation and the impact again shake the air. 'Shadow' having better footing, was able to push back Iron better than the last time, but when their weapon were separate and he prepare a counter attack. Yet a flash that was capture on his sight make him think twice. 

WHOOSH 'Shadow' twist back his upper body to move in a impossible way as Shinning magic shield pass and graze his helmet.

He did not have a choice but to fallback after turning the rest of his body away for a possible second attack. From there he could notice Shinning teleport to his blind side and try to bash him. This time he did not send or display his magic shield, he wielded them to bash 'Shadow' personally. He could hunt down and strike back Shinning since he was very close to him now, he could if not was that Iron prepare another swing of his hammer.

Iron did not stop his rotation and swing his hammer again. However, 'Shadow' notice that Iron put himself between him and Shinning as. 'Acting as a shield', 'Shadow' thought so he decide to dodge this time rather than blocking it. Soon as he step aside Iron swing, he lose sight on Shinning again only to find another of his shield attack on a new blind spot. 

'I see... it's a relay attack', 'Shadow' discover their new strategy. Both, Iron and Shinning, were acting as a sword and shield roles but they were switching with each attack.

Both guards realize that their air supremacy will leave the risk for 'Shadow' finding the way to strike back, even in midair so they decide a close combat. Since Iron decide to use a heavy weapon, makes him do big moves with enough power to crush anyone, but leave him open if he miss. That is were Shinning act as his shield and teleport to bash in the blind spot of the opponents. The role switch comes when Iron don't stop his rotation and prepare to strike again, but he put himself in front of Shinning acting as a shield as well.

If 'Shadow' strike back Iron, Shinning stun him enough for Iron to recover. If he decide to attack Shinning, Iron will put himself between them and, if isn't careful, can be smashed by his hammer. 'Shadow' continue dodging unable to find a good moment so he became prey of the guards dance. A dance he soon learned.

'Three... Two... One...', 'Shadow' step left from Iron swing. 

'Three... Two... One...', then he crouch from Shinning bash from the right. 

'Three... Two... One...', 'Shadow' step to the right this time for Iron swing. 

'Three... Two... One...' He turn his head away from the shield bash from the left. 

After a few more dance steps, he found his chance. 'Three... Two... Now.' 'Shadow' jump to the right when Iron hammer came from the left. But as soon he detect the flash, he prepare to swing his two swords to his left as a teleported unguarded Shinning appear.

"BUCK!!!", unable to dodge, Shinning didn't have a choice but to continue with his shield bash. He decide to send it flying to protect his hand from being cut from 'Shadow' swords. But, even after being warned by his teacher, he could not hide his surprise to see his shield being cut in half. 

"SHINNING!!!", Iron shout as 'Shadow' did not stop there. 

'Shadow' deciding to strike down one of his opponents now, he went for a second swing of his sword to Shinning. Unable to do anything, Shinning could only observe Shadow's blades come down to him. And see how it slide his teacher in front of him.

"NO!!!!", On the last second, Iron abandon his hammer and use his Pegasus speed to receive the strike instead for Shinning. Scared, Shinning use his teleportation spell to escape with Iron. Both then reappear a few meter away.

Once Shinning spell ended, he inspect his captain wound. 'Is not deep enough. He is safe.' Iron wound went all across his chest, his armor was cut so easily but it prevented a fatal wound. Seeing his master awaking he try to lay him down but was stopped. 

"Buck! Shinning how many times I need to tell you! Do not lose sight in a fight!", Iron shouting trying to stand again. 

"What-", Shinning did not finish as his head snap back.

Shinning only put a few meter of distance, a distance that 'Shadow' shorten fast. Soon enough, 'Shadow' reach both guards and started with a jump kick to Shinning face, but his assault did not end. Iron who see his approach, try to punch him mid air, and 'Shadow' grab it while he did his kick. And with it, he use Iron arm as a quick support and perform a black flip in midair where Iron receive a back flip kick on his back of his head. The kick was strong enough to send Iron face crash to the roof floor.

With this acrobatics, Shinning was separate, who stagger backward, and Iron was on the floor while 'Shadow' fall in between them. No given a chance he started his beatdown on Shinning. 'Shadow' runs in front of him and turn around his blades so the handles of his swords can be used as knuckles.

"UGH!!!" With a powerful hit on the stomach, Shinning lose all air and bend down. 

Being an easy target, 'Shadow' started to send multiple left and right hits on his face not let him snap to far from each hit. When was enough, he send an uppercut strike to Shinning snort. Who snap his head back again and his chest receive more abuse as 'Shadow' new punching bag. Even with his armor, Shinning could feel the full blow on each strikes. 

Iron recover just in time to see Shinning punishment and try to suppress the pain on his chest to stand back. "Don't you dare to forget ME!!!", Iron shout and start running. Unluckily for him, he was not forgotten.

As Iron approach, 'Shadow' move his sight to confirm how far he was. When the moment came, he quick jump and deliver a double kick on Shinning. The result, it send Shinning off the roof and fall to a water fountain below on the courtyard that was side of the research tower. And send 'Shadow' directly to Iron.

"SON OF-" Iron receive a headbutt on his face from 'Shadow' helmet, but it did not ended. 'Shadow' quick recover and turn around to deliver a round kick on Iron face sending him to the other side, where his hammer was nearby.

After skipping on the roof, Iron started to stand up. 'He is really good'. After that and suppress the pain on his face, Iron found his weapon and was able to pick it up. Soon he turn around and spot that 'Shadow' did not follow him. He just stand there waiting for him.

'He also have a good moral in battle. If not, he could have kill me already.', Iron move his sight to his wound. As Shinning concluded, it was not fatal. But, if was a little higher could've cut an artery and Iron could died in minutes. 

When he was satisfied, Iron return back to 'Shadow', who was preparing to resume the fight. Iron was angry, but not for the fact he is was about to lose against him, but to not provide a good fight even with Shinning on his side. 

'If only I was younger, this could be the best fight of my life. I could respond better to Shinning and be able to save him without sacrifice me in the process.', he then turn to the fountain where Shinning was drop. 'If you wanted to kill us then you should be already able to accomplished that in the throne room. Will it be easier for you just cut our heads and take whatever you are looking? Why no giving the final blow?', Iron return to 'Shadow' after remember how his other guards were defeated without dropping a single blood. 

'You are truly a legend.', still lost in his though, he only observe 'Shadow' who have already been on his way, wanting to end this. 'Now I see that isn't just your fancy armor, weapons, or training that I am angry at you, rather is your heart of a true warrior that I am jealous. So that is why...', Iron took a deep breath and started to chant

When he open his eyes, now fueled with magic, he shout "THAT'S WHY AT LEAST LET ME HIT YOU ONCE!!!"

Iron, for the first time, was able to catch 'Shadow' unguarded. The reason he inspect his wound, was not to check how bad was it, but to check if his armor was still functioning. His armor had a enchantment, request by him, to provide magical strength to wield his hammer in way he could strike perfectly ignoring its weight when he fly in high speed. This provide his body to ignore his limitations and explode to his full capacity.

With the magical explosion, 'Shadow' hesitate a moment. A moment that allow Iron to fly to him and swing his hammer to his head. 

CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG CLANG

The metal striking sound resonate on the roof, but was not just one time. Four more times the sound was heard as 'Shadow' head snap to the side many times. Iron strike 'Shadow' 5 times when he activate his enchantment, he could feel his body burning in power. But due his old age, he no longer had the ability to wield this power properly anymore. He just enjoy this feeling again and he was happy to be able to use it against some pony as 'Shadow'. 

He even get happier when his sixth strike did not connect. CRASH 

After recovering from the initial attack, 'Shadow' was able to block his next attacks. Iron was proud that he catch him at this state. None of his previous opponents were able to catch up with Iron's magical speed and strength. That is why Iron smirked to his opponent.

"Sorry to keep you waiting, now we can dance!", Iron shout and swing his hammer without control to every direction. 'Shadow' was surprised but soon he catch up with Iron strikes.

CRASH CRASH CLANG CRASH CLANG

Minutes pass as they faced each other with high speed and an intense ferocity, but for them were like hours. Iron new strength was able to connect a few more strikes against 'Shadow', while he could only block and counter few exchanges. But soon Iron started to feel the power escaping from his body.

'If only I was younger!', he curse his luck but still continue to the very end. 

When the his magic was draining faster than before, he could not keep the speed and had to started to back down. Next, Iron was near the edge of the roof. 'Buck it, if I fall I will do it fighting back!', Iron prepare to give his final strike back but 'Shadow' didn't allow it.

'Shadow' knew Iron new strength was running out with each strikes, so when the time of Iron final strike, he push himself with his body as he swing his swords to reflect the hammer harder than before. The result, Iron hammer escape from his hands and was flew away in the air, but, 'Shadow' and Iron crash each other and went out of the roof directly to the courtyard.

"Eh?!", both said as soon they were falling to the floor.  

'Well this is it...' Iron already accept defeat, didn't try to save himself for his body started to get numb. 'Oh well it was a goo- WHAT!', his thoughts of defeat change when 'Shadow' catchs him in mid air. 

What surprise him was that 'Shadow' did not use him to cushion the fall, but he allow himself to be the cushion bag and Iron did not receive any damage as they change places. Iron could only stare at his decision, in his sane mind he will never do it for his enemy. Well not to everypony, and it scare him. But couldn't think about it more as the floor was approaching.

CRASH

In no time, both meet the floor and crash hard with a big cloud of dust, while the hammer fall directly to the fountain breaking it on the process. Inside the cloud, 'Shadow' didn't waste time and move aside Iron from him. He start to check his new surrounding, still on guard for new threats.

COUGH COUGH Iron was on his back, soon he started to feel the after effects of the magic. Just as other times. 'Ahhh hate when this comes.' 

All his muscle started to get numb or burned with pain due the suddenly tension it went when he use the enchantment. He felt he went through a marathon, fight an army and had a dispute with his wife. He was tired and heavy, but didn't think about at all as he turn his head to 'Shadow'. He was checking his surrounding, as if the fall did nothing him. While he observe 'Shadow' he notice something that was not able during their hit exchanges. 

'Shadow' armor did not have any damage or bents at all, even from his hammer strikes and with the fall. As he was not damage to begin with. This make Iron to realize more facts from 'Shadow'.

'This fellow is tougher that I was expecting. So that means I didn't have a chance at all.', Iron let aside that fact and concentrate more of what he knows now. 'But he didn't go to kill to, me or my guards, and he offer himself to receive the impact of the fall for me knowing that I am a Pegasus. Is he really an evil we need to strike down?'

'Shadow' finally understanding his surroundings so he return to Iron, who was still in his thoughts. 'He is indeed dangers... but now I think he-', just to grab and lift him up. So could throw Iron as a sandbag.

'is a SON OF-' POW Soon Iron crash against something and enter a new world of pain. "UGH!!!" 

When both of them crash on the floor, 'Shadow' didn't have any issue to realize that this was the courtyard he send Shinning out of the roof. When he spot a figure going on his way, he recognize the movement and shape as Shinning, but to make sure he send Iron to find out. When he hear the moans of pain from both of them, he make the correct choice, to avoid permanent collateral damage. Both guards were grown up adults so more pain will be nothing to them, even if both receive a beatdown a few moments ago. 

With his opponents finally down, 'Shadow' walk out of the cloud of dust to where Shinning and Iron groans in pain on the floor. When he check that they were no longer a threat, he sheathed his right sword but keep the other out. He did not want to harm them, but his anger for keeping getting in his way annoys him. He want to make sure the message was receive, so he decide to turn around to restarted his search. Due to his misfortune Shinning didn't allow it.

"You are not getting away!" He shout as he launch another of his shields, but were weaker from this point. Something that piss off 'Shadow'.

'Shadow' had enough as he slide his magic shield attack. He return to Shinning as he secure Iron at one side of the courtyard. He could ignore him but his rage were keep getting higher to the point he could not suppress it anymore. He did not forgotten that was Shinning who interrupt his reunion with Twilight before. With his new rage, he walk to Shinning to put him down for real.

"Ugh...Shinning?", Iron open his eyes just in time to see was put aside. 

"Yes I am here-", he stop for Iron grab his shoulder.

"Listen son, he is strong you ca-", yet Iron's warning couldn't finish as he saw that 'Shadow' was right behind Shinning. "You need to run n-" COUGH COUGH, try to stand up was to much for the old Captain. With this, Shinning determination get stronger but he was realistic. 

Shinning didn't need to be warned, he just make sure Iron was safe so he turn back to 'Shadow'. Who was a few feet behind, ready for him. He was scared but his fears did not stop him to protect his family, even if he was already worn out from the beatdown and the fall. With his determinate he went to 'Shadow' with a right punch.

"If I don't stop him, WHO WIL-", a determination that was broken as 'Shadow' grab his punch with his free hand. 

"Buck." is all what he say as 'Shadow' punch in his face with his sword handle. 

Losing his balance, Shinning stagger but did not fall. 'Shadow' did not allow him to escape so he continue his strikes on Shinning face. After a few hits, Shinning face got more bruises than any of his training or fighting practices. When was enough punishment, 'Shadow' twist his arm and put him on one knee.

"ARGHHH!!!", Shinning scream as his arm was lock on 'Shadow' grip. He try to move but each time his arm was twisting in a awful inverted angle. Making him mercy to 'Shadow', as he lift his sword.

'Shadow' was not going to kill him, was about to put down Shinning with his fist. But the rest thought different from the way he lift it. It could be seen that he was going to strike him with the blade. A thought that went through all ponies on the courtyard including Shinning, Iron and the spectators that 'Shadow' haven't notice yet. 

"SSSTTTOOOPPP!!!" 

'Shadow' freeze as he listen that voice with his fist midway to meet Shinning's face.

For a moment the whole world stop moving as seconds become hours to everyone in the courtyard. Only after a couple of minutes, 'Shadow' move his head and his rage soon disappear for he found the only source of his reason for existing. And just as a cub lost looking for his mother, 'Shadow' heart anger, anxiety and desire to kill were dissipated in the air as he meet with the only mare he would listen.

There were the baby dragon he come to meet and a young purple mare he found in her sleep, but now she was full awake. Spike and Twilight were all this time on the other side of the courtyard, scared as Tartarus just seeing how brutal 'Shadow' were beating their brother. Spike came in time to take Twilight away but as soon Iron and 'Shadow' fall on the ground he stay with her, unable to move and take her to safety. He did try again, but still could not move as his legs were shaking. 

Twilight shout put calling his attention due her fear of the wellbeing of his brother. "L-l-leave him a-a-alone! I-I-If you w-w-want me, c-come to ME!!!", she didn't know what to do but need to do something. 

"Twi... just run..." Shinning try to talk but could only release a few words due the pain, and if we include his face now swollen.

"No I am n-n-n-not escaping!" said with determination to save his brother. "S-s-so release him or-", 'Shadow' release his grip as Shinning fall face down on the ground. 

She didn't finish her treat, just got surprised that 'Shadow' listen to her and free Shinning from his punishment. "Eh?", all ponies foolish stare not believing how easy was for 'Shadow' to listen to Twilight, but soon their fear came back as he was walking to her.

"OH NO! We need to run!", Spike scream and try one more time to take them to safety, but Twilight was pin down to the earth due the fear 'Shadow' could jump over them if they turn their back.

"... No .. leave them alon- ARHG!", Shinning stand up and try to suppress his pain but he only could watch on the floor holding his bad arm.

'Something is wrong, no, strange... but what is it?', Iron also was watching, he didn't try to stop 'Shadow' either due his fatigue and pain. 

The after effects still persisted in his body, but the real reason is that he notice the tension of the air changed in some way. When 'Shadow' was beating Shinning he could feel his thirst for blood, but when Twilight stop him, that aura disappear. If he didn't came to take their lives, then what was it? He couldn't get any answer and could only witness what happen next.

'I need to run... I need to escape... I need- EH!' Twilight was lost in her thoughts as she panic thinking what to do. But as 'Shadow' come closer to her, she could feel that connection again. 

Something came to her mind, telling her that he was a friend, her ally and that she was secure with him. Unfortunately, she got scared by that and seeing 'Shadow' walking to her with his sword still on his hand, she shout her fears out.

"DON'T COME NEAR ME!!!", Twilight scream and close her eyes. 

She was prepare for the strike she believe was about to receive, so was surprised and worry as the seconds pass nothing happen. She open her eyes and were wide open on what she saw. 'Shadow' was few feet from her, but he looked as he freeze the same way she stop him when he was about to strike his brother. Again, time pass and not one move. No one did know what to do. Her confusion was a big as her fears that almost make her to piss herself right there when 'Shadow' move. But he took a step back.

Twilight could only stare back to Shadow's stare. "What is happening?", she mutter those words. She still was in her flight or fight moment, was thanks to her fears were being suppress as her curiosity get bigger and bigger of what is happening, she could stay in calm for more time.

"He is.. listening to you?", Spike let out what every pony thought. And he was right. 

Unknown to the rest, 'Shadow' was able to verify Twilight ownership over him thanks to The Commandments the more he stay near her. So he has no choice but to listen to her, unfortunately not every pony knew that including the new spectator. Soon 'Shadow' perceive an killing instinct coming to his way, but unable to determined if was against him or to Twilight, he move even if was against her wishes. 

"Try to ask him to jump. Oh, on one leg.", Spike said to Twilight, also curious if he listen to her.

"I am not goi- TWILIGHT!", Twilight responded but could not finish as Shinning shout to her. After hearing her brother warning, Twilight turn around and freeze as 'Shadow' was already upon her.

'This is it, huh', time stop for her. She could not move. She could not fight back. 

All she could do was witness Shadow's hand move to her. She already vision what will happened to her. She will be seized by him and could either break her neck or her head being cut off clean from her body. She hoped she wouldn't be cut by the sword. Even perforate her heart could be less painful for her. But all of them come to one conclusion, she was going to die.

'NOOO I DON'T WANT TO DIE!!!', her mind started to regret when she feel his touch. 'Every pony was right. I did waste my life! So much books I wanted to read! So many thesis I didn't submit! So much sweets I wait to eat IF NOT FOR SPIKE!'. She still was lost on her mind as 'Shadow' grip was on her. 

'Sorry mother and father, I will leave Shinning the right to give your first grandfoal to him. And yes Candance was right!'. 'Shadow' bring his body to her. 

'I also wanted... wanted... at least...', only to push Twilight with Spike behind her, away from him.

'Huh... why-', as she came back to reality, time started to flow normal for her as she witness 'Shadow' turning to his side. To receive a blast from a Solar beam.

BANG

'Shadow' was sent to the fountain that was at their side and crash in the middle as the beam still burns him down. Once over, 'Shadow' try to stand up but his armor could not suppress all the force of the spell, and this was the third time he was pin down by it. All he could do was to turn his head as the culprit that launch the spell, she came in front to him on the air. He knows well who was it, as she came in view for every one.

'... How... annoying...'

Celestia was floating above the courtyard and even Twilight could not recognize her as she was wearing her battle armor. The same one 'Shadow' knows she only wear when she truly go to war, or when she was really mad on his old master.  He knows due his experience from his previous Master order (pranks) he make him to do. Only this time her killing instincts on him were real. Every pony were silent as she float down in front of 'Shadow' where she bath with her solar eyes.

"You dare to come to my castle, disturb my realm peace and put in danger my subjects!", Celestia shout as 'Shadow' continue to suppress the magical damage on his body. 

'... shup... up...'

"Princess Celestia...?" Twilight let out as she was help by Spike but both were freeze due Celestia killing aura. 

'... not... acceptable...'

"Wait your hig-" COUGH COUGH Iron try to say something, his body failed for that. Celestia did hear him but how she listening him in pain, her rage didn't lower, it only got higher. Even hearing Shinning moans of pain fuel her resolution.

'... out... of my way!...'

"I was hopping you learned your past mistakes. I was expecting that you and your 'master' had changed for good, but I see that you will continue being a danger for my ponies." She said as 'Shadow' keep trying to stand up but keep falling on his knees.

'NNNNOOOOWWWWWW'

"I am a pony that give second chances, but I will not going to forgive you to dare to harm my student!" Celestia started to charge again her spell. "Do you have any last wo-" 

"... Shup up..."

The voice resonate too low for the whole courtyard to hear it, but the power that was carrying was enough for every one to listen. And freeze, including Celestia. "...Huh?" 

"... I said...", 'Shadow' lift his body. 

"...just...", his armor started to glow.

"...shup up...", as he lift red eyes that bright with an intense light that no pony saw before. 

All air around him started to vibrate. The water on his armor started to evaporate. And his armor was leaking a dark aura. All eyes were on him. And for the first time they could see an emotion on him, that he could not longer suppress anymore. His rage.

'What is happening!? This is the first time he act this way!', Celestia could not believe what her eyes see. 'He did not display any emotion before so what is different now! Could it be... we trigger him or something else is moving him?!'

"... I am tired...", again the voice was heard. Was just on that moment everyone truly knew who was speaking. 

"Is that him?!", Spike finally hear his voice all he could think is the rage emanating from him. But no one answer him as 'Shadow' voice continue.

"...I had...enough...", his rage was visible to everyone, the water on the fountain was also starting to evaporate around him.  

'Is this... the real 'Shadow Blade'? Or something else is coming out?', Iron continue observing.

"...why...keep in...my way...", the armor of his started to light up more than normal. As red blood boiling were running on his stripes.

Shinning finally find the way to suppress his pain, his fear of the monster that was about to be release soon. "I need to...get Twilight safe...", he try to crawl over to Twilight, yet he wasn't sure if he will reach her in time. From time to time he couldn't ignore his pain and return his sight back as 'Shadow' stand up.

"... how... ANNOYING!", 'Shadow' shout in the air as his dark aura increase. 

Twilight just keep staring him. She no longer could understand what is happing or why. She could not pin what he will do. She only have one thought. As her teacher did, the pony that was about to face him.

"What are you?", Celestia ask to him. "What you are you looking for?"

'Shadow' return his sight back to her. But no one was expecting his answer as he step forward. 

"..I am my master tool. Her weapon, her arms and legs. My will is to serve my owner wishes, commands, and desires. Her will is my reason of existence as I am her shadow. And you will not stop me for reunite with my mas-". He did not finish his speech. 

He suddenly stay silent for a moment and his dark aura stop. As his was turning off.

Everyone notice this and started to get worry. Even thinking if what happen was an illusion but soon a sound was heard, the sound of a crack as 'Shadow' boot sink on the floor. 'Shadow' spun behind him to discover that the hammer of Iron, not only destroy the fountain when it fall, but also damage the underground water pillar.

The hammer weight crunch the resistance of the pillar structure. And with the blast of Celestia and 'Shadow' weight, it finish the job to destroy the support. Soon the fountain floor started to sink and crack. 'Shadow' lose his chance to jump out as the crack expand and was dragged by the water to the underground water channel of the castle.

"No!!!" Twilight was the only pony to move but was to late. 

All she do when she reach the edge was to witness 'Shadow' being drag by the current, to whatever place he could end.
> Chapter 6, no matter what happen to you
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 6, no matter what happen to you

The day was finally ending and all ponies could go home to rest with their families and friends. Some of them wanted to see their loves one. Other wanted to party after a heavy day of works with friends. And a few were thinking to go to dream land as quickly as possible. 

But on the castle there was a group that were working overnight due special request of the most VIP pony of Equestria. Princess Celestia herself put the commission to check her suddenly broken fountain.

The head maid put the commission to repair the fountain to multiple companies of construction but with the condition to work immediately and overnight if need it. Most of the groups hesitate, for the new group founded by Quick Builder, who had no problem to exploits his workers and saw an opportunity, take the job. 

So his group and the selected guards for that night did not rest until was done, luckily their moral to work was positive since Celestia was also accompanied them herself. 

Celestia was supervising the courtyard inspection as the team of worker were checking the damage of the fountain that was recently destroy with her guards. After the fight, she and her elite groups of guards surround the new hole of the courtyard and were expecting a war. All change when they notice that 'Shadow' did not come out. So they change the operation to search his body. 

She had to cancel the rest of appointments and meetings of that day and the next. She took her chance to change to a dress before the groups of worker of Builder came to the castle. She was glad that this day was about to end as she lower the sun and bring the moon. 

Only that she was lost in her thoughts as what happen today.

'Is indeed that was 'The Shadow Blade' I face in the past returned, but I found out that Discord's statue was still in his place were I leave him.' Celestia remember that the first thing she did once she was prepare for war was to make sure Discord escape or not. 'So why he appear alone?' 

"Princess." She soon return to reality as the chief of the worker, Builder himself, reported to her. 

"I am listening chief.", she said as she divide her attention to him and the site. 

"We check the fountain support underground columns and all of them seen to be fine, just need to be reinforced. But the water column that connect to the castle water channel was destroyed, we do not think have any chances of being able to repair it. We only suggest to build a new fountain so if you had the idea to build a new one with a new design, now is your chance." The Builder joke to lighten the mood.

'If only that was my only concern.' Celestia already knew that fact so she follow her subject efforts to make her happy. "That is indeed good news, I already have in mind the new fountain. Could your team build it for me?"

"Yes! Just say the words and we will build before the sun settle down.", even if was a joke he say it with much confidence that he can make that wish real. Of course he ignore the murder stares his team were making at his back.

"Thanks for the efforts, but now for the bad news.", she clear her through and as her real commission. "About my other request, did your team find anything on the water channel?"

"Oh, well..", he look around to make sure no pony could hear him. "We inspect the support beams, possible holes around the channel, and even with the help of you guards to stop the water, but we could not found the body."

Celestia hire the team for two reason. The obvious one and that was for the public was the inspection of the suddenly fountain that sink in the castle courtyard. The second one was only shared with the guards, personal of the castle and Builder alone once he sign the contract, was to find 'Shadow' body.

Celestia concern get heavier as the time pass without not knowing what happen to him. "I see, did your team check the whole channel?"

"We are sorry princess, it can take days to check the inside out of the channel since the castle water system goes all the way along side by side of the city water system. If the unlucky pony did not get stuck on the castle ground, it could end up in another part of the city. In the worst case could end outside of the mountain through one of the water exits.", Builder said with a sad tone for this bad news. 

This was really a bad news for her. 'So in other words he could be anywhere. No choice but to pause the search for now.', Celestia clear her throat. 

"This was unexpected so I understand. I want to thanks for your efforts, Builder, and your team works. So for now we are going to put on hold the reconstruction of the fountain. Your group can rest for tonight and I hope to see you tomorrow."

"Oh... Okay. As you wish your highness.", said Builder with his motivation a little down as his team were shouting victory behind him. 

Soon Builder's Team started to pack as Celestia move to one of the hall near the courtyard, where her second in command of the Royal Guards after Iron was waiting for her. "Your Highness, what are your orders?"

"First notify the public water system of the city that we will need access to the whole system of the city. From there make all the necessary teams to cover not only the city grounds but also all the exits in and out of Canterlot." 

The captain narrow his eyes for such order. He didn't have any issue to follow the order. Yet. "..How many teams we assign?"

"If possible the full royal guards corps and the guards of the city available this night. I do not want to push my subject but we are in a high alert situation.", Celestia said as she turn to the courtyard. Her eyes falls on the hole.

"Only for one guy?", he raise his eyebrow. Not believing was really necessary.

"Yes... Just this guy have the strength of an army.", she said as she believe those words.

The second in command wanted to believe her Princess was joking with him. However, after what he heard of Iron's statement and the tale of the fight, he let sink the idea. "As you order your highness!"

"Thanks..", she respond with a sigh. 'If only Luna was here, we could make this easier, but for now, it's up to me to take care of this problems. And I also have to prepare her welcome party for her dark side.' 

She then turn back to her guard before letting him go. "Before you go, are your fellows guards okay?" Celestia ask as general but she was more concern for a specific group.

The commander knowing what she means, he respond where Iron and Shinning were treated for their injuries. "They are taking care on the west wing, and I hear that your niece went personally to help." 

'Candance, if you are not careful enough you can get Shinning in trouble.', Celestia was not surprised. After all, her niece was not good to hide her emotions and feelings for the future Captain. "Thanks I will go as well so if any pony need me, you know were to find me."

From there, Celestia dispatch Builder and his team on the castle gates and went directly to the Guards headquarters of the castle, where also was the infirmary for low and high risk treatments of the Royal Guards corps. Since both guards were injured on the castle, there was no need to send then to the hospital. But the main reason was Iron condition, due the after effects of his armor, the only doctor assign for the treatment was only available on the castle. Both guards were on the west side were the high risk injuries were taken care while the guards of the throne room were treats on the east side.

'Candance must be glad to be able to play nurse with Shinning alone. Just hope both of them could control better with their feelings. If Iron is awake those two should hold until they can have good quality time later.' Celestia continue in her thoughts as she walks to the Guards headquarters.

'But I am glad that Candance find her special pony. Just a Twilight, Shinning have a good heart and to believe that answers of my two concerns for the future were coming in a pack. Maybe, my luck is turning around after losing Luna.', she hope that the time she walk to the Guards headquarters could get her peace she wishes. But as soon she pass the broken courtyard with guards ready for war, she could not find it.

'Just for him to show up.', Celestia stop for a moment as the issue with 'Shadow Blade' come to her mind. 'Why, at of nowhere, he appears on the throne room? What was after, what was his goal?... And why I feel bad for him?' 

Celestia couldn't shake off her fear in that moment 'Shadow' was about to release his rage. For the first time she feel that he was serious on her, but she couldn't find the reason. As well the reason why she suddenly feel pity for him. 

'Do I hate him? No, I am scare of him. At the end, Discord already say it before.', she restarted her journey and look away from the hole he fell off. 'He was just a tool, a poor soul being used.'

Soon she enter the castle extension where her Royal guards standby for their next order. Guards headquarters was located on another big courtyard, the difference from the rest is the big building with three extensions and a courtyard with mannequins, weapons stations and obstacle course for training. One extension was the living rooms for cadets, the lockers and other daily facilities where her guards could rest and prepare for their duties. The other two were the main and secondary infirmary but she only have in mind to visit one.

As she approach, multiple guards that were exchanging shift stop and salute her. She only took one second to reply back so she went immediately to the west wing. She walk through the hall and soon reach to open the doors to the section of guards with injuries that can risk their life. And she was receive with the scream of pain cause by, no other, the princess of love.

"Candance! I can do it myself so- AHHHH!!!" 

"Okay that is not may fault, you did move Shinning so please let me just-"

"Wait don't come near w- AHHH!!!"

"Princess, his face is fine and don't require treatments. Beside the cotton is too soaked in alcohol that you are doing more damage than cure him." Celestia let out a sigh as she approach to Shinning bed. 

When she move the curtains of the bed where Shinning was resting, she found him, the head doctor Pink Heart and her niece, the Princess Mi Amore Candeza, or Candance as she liked. She was an alicorn with 24 years old with a pink fur and a multi combination of pink and magenta mane. She usually wear white to red colors dresses with pink stripes and hearts designs on them. But for some reason she was wearing a nurse outfit.

She was the third princess, like Celestia, that was an alicorn that born in an extension of the royal family. As soon they found out she had the magical core to be an celestial alicorn, she was brought to Canterlot were she was announce of her status as part of the main Royal Family. And soon meet a funny little filly unicorn and her handsome big brother.

Now, she was treating 'well' to that brother's injuries, as she thought was the way.

"But I didn't get the chance to nurse him, and by the time I get out of my room he was already patch up. I even steal- I mean ask this cloths so I could cure him with my magic of love." Candance respond to the head doctor of the castle.

Pink Heart, who was a mature unicorn mare about 40 years (not exactly), with pink fur as hers but with a dark red mane. She had a doctor coat over her brown shirt and her black skirt. She believe that The Princess of Love was the worse nurse and apprentice she have ever had.

"Yeah, if you mean to torture him with your 'love', he really are in good hands.", Pink said in a monotone way after seeing Candance way of 'cure' him.

Celestia wanted to enter the conversation, she come near seeing enough. "Well, they say that love hurts sometimes. Or either he do something terrible in his past life or Candance is bad in holding grudges. What do you said, Shinning?"

"Wait, is this for the time I said you were big for that dress." Shinning let out his thought. Soon was met with three stares not believing what he just said, forgetting that he was talking with mares.

"...Shinning I think there is a spot that was not treated.", Candance said as she soak again the cotton she use to 'treat' him. "So don't move."

"Let leave the lovely birds alone.", Pink said to Celestia as both exit the bed curtains and Shinning screams were heard louder than before. 

"So what is the diagnosis, Pink.", Celestia ask her old friend as Pink take out a cigar. "You are a doctor. Shouldn't not use it to make an example?" Even she already know the reason she still wanted to make the question.

"... As long that idiot keep getting hurt, I will need one of this. This way he can be responsible of my life.", she light it up with her magic and took a breath. 

Even if they were in the infirmary, even all ponies know why Pink took a cigar, no one stop her as she was the head doctor of the castle. Also they were none in the west wing at the moment and only 2 beds were in use, so no pony will be affect if she do it. Once Pink calm her heart and breath out, she finally answered to Celestia.

"... SIGH... Supposing they are guards, they were bunch of pussies if you ask me." Letting out her frustration she continue with her report. "All of them were just knock out. They will have bruises in the next couple of days but nothing permanent."

Pink took another breath and went to the serious part. "Only Shinning have receive a real beatdown. He will have the face purple for a couple of week, luckily for him love can be blind so will no matter for him. As his arm, it was only twist on the bicep and the muscle around it. It will burn the rest of the day and numb the next couples, but he should stay away from that bastard who twist his arms."

Celestia was worry for the last part. "For his safety or-"

"For both. His due the fact that if was twist harder in the way he was, his arm could dislocate or broken the ligaments of his elbow and shoulder. They were almost tear apart in a way I didn't know it could be possible and will take months for his arm to recover. You could see it as another way to break an arm without breaking the bones as it was meant to ripe off. As the other reason, well Candance did not stop talking about bringing a meteor to smash the culprit.", Pink end it with another breath of her cigarette.

"I see." Soon they reach the other bed and this also have curtains. But because of the one use it they lower the voice. "And the other patient"

"...See it for yourself." Pink responded as she open the curtains to see an awake Iron reading a book, who receive the two mares with a smile. Celestia was happy that he was fine, but she stop for she could see that his status was more broken than she remember.

Iron was took to the infirmary immediately were Pink treat him, so he was in good hands when everything was over. His armor was removed to check his wound, he was bandaged from the chest and not sign of blood lost was present on him. But his body looked wasted, the proud muscle toned body he had in his best time was only an old memory. He receive multiple wounds, fatal included, but was the weight of the after effect of his magic armor what consume his life force. He even look older on his face and mane as 10 years were taken away.

Celestia was sadden seeing the great Captain Iron in this state, but another mare was more angry than her. "As you can see the idiot is fine, if you call fine to be again closer to the doors of death.", Pink said as she breath another mouthful of her cigarette.

"Hey this idiot can hear, you know words can hurt. Ehehe.", Iron laugh even if Pink were giving murder eyes. "Also you should quit that, is not good for your health."

"As you know what is good for you...", she turn back leaving Celestia talk to Iron.

She went to the other side of the bed and bring a chair to sit at his side. "So, how are you?"

"As always when I go full throttle. I feel as if I was chewed, throw and crushed by a manticore, hydra and my wife and daughters all together. But I will live.", he smirked as the shadow behind the curtain suddenly choke.

"Well I am glad you can continue with us a few more years.", she returned with a smile of her. "Just, I wish I was there before you had to use 'it'."

"No worries princess, is part of the duty. As your Captain I will risk my life to protect all the ponies I care so much. Well, for you would not be the same as I do it for my WIFE." A sound of teeth snapping was heard.

Celestia was expecting Iron to act more mature with the pass of the years. So she try to ease the tension. "You should've considered your family feelings Iron. We do not know when will be the last time we can see them." The last part was also for herself. 'Luna, just a little more time.'

Iron seeing that she was also referring to 'that' as he was notify time ago, he took serious her Princess feelings. "Okay I will take your words, your highness. Beside my retirement is coming and I already prepare it so I will make sure to use most of the time I have remaining in my life."

Celestial sees Iron with a happy face to the figure on the curtain. She was happy he is learning but now was the part she must be the Princess Celestia and not his friend. She clear her throat and enter in her Royal avatar.

"Now, could you tell what did you find out from 'Shadow Blade'?" Iron turn back to her having his full attention. "Captain, did you found out his goals? Even a hint of his objectives?" 

"... No. I have theories but I can't prove it so I have nothing." Celestial was upset but she got surprise of what he say next. "I'm only convinced that he did not came to cause troubles. Maybe was the other way around and we were the one causing him troubles on his quest." 

"Huh?...", surprised Celestia asking another question. "...What do you think of him? Of 'Shadow Blade'?"

For a couple of minutes Iron keep silent, until he let out a smirk on his face and his true feelings. "Is just as you describe him. A true warrior of legends." Celestia didn't respond and let Iron continue.

"His first move was all I need to tell me he is a top warrior, better of our guards including me in my golden time. Even if we try our best and making him sweat for his life, he keep going with a calm mind. Soon he found a way to defeat us. He did have the chance to kill us, but he didn't. I do not know what is his goal or his 'Master' orders as you warned me, but I do know he have a good sense of a warrior. Only an idiot as myself is fool enough to get in his way.", Iron saided while looking on the roof. Remember each move on his battle.

"Why do you say that?", Celestia insisted while she didn't wanted to hear the answer. That the Captain was not match for him. And she nailed on it.

"Because I didn't have a chance." Celestia and the figure behind the curtains trembled at the idea of Iron being the victim against 'Shadow'. 

"All our efforts to stop him were just a joke to him. However, I was happy to face him." He turn to Celestia with a smile she did see in a long time. "I was able to hit him no one but up to five times with his guard down. At least I returned the punishment we receive. eheh. Ah... Only to see that still was nothing to him." 

Soon he was lost on the memory as he said. "If only I was younger I could had performer better. All I can say... it was my best fight." 

And with that the curtains were throw apart as the pony behind it had enough. Pink, his wife.

"Your best fight... Your best fight!!! You could die! What do I need to do to perforate that skull of idiot you have on your head to not use that bucking curse!", Pink storm to Iron face not let him to respond.

"Your body is not the same as before, your are too old to use it! Your resistance is worse with each time you use it! We warn you that the worst can happen the next time you use it! So Why!? Why!? WHY YOU DON'T LISTEN!!?", by this time she grab him with her eyes in tears.

"Each day I fear the moment you would fall for it! Each day our daughters are expecting for your dead body to come to them!", at this point she was already crying in his chest.

"... SOB.. why did you... SOB... put you life... SOB... in danger..." at this moment Iron holding his wife. "Don't you... SOB... care for us...", after her scene, Iron keep being in quiet. 

Iron let her vent her feelings, when he sees he could talk he gave her his answer "I know that I could not stand the spell again. You said it before that could be my last time. And that is why I used." He turn to see that Celestia to check if she was paying attention as well.

He then lift his wife face so her tearful eyes could see his. "I just wanted to put a good fight for him. Because that was my last fight as the Captain of the Royal Guards." 

"Huh?!", Pink was out of words so Iron continue. Even Celestia was astonish that was speechless.

"Why you are surprise? You were right. I could not stand 5 minutes with that, worse with 'Shadow', but I should be thanking him. Now I now that there is a better warrior and I could exchange hits with him before I kick the bucket. So from this moment I am satisfied and I will start to withdraw from my warrior life.", he said removing her mane from her face. So he could see her better.

But Pink didn't see this moment. She was full of doubt. "...Is this for real, if you are lying I swear I will-mhm", Pink stop as she was kissed by her husband.

"For real this time.", Iron respond as their lips separate. "But you should know all of this by now, you was the one who choose an old stallion as me."

"... Just shup up... SOB...", Pink hide her face in his chest from them as she keep muttering. "... SOB... I finally win... SOB..."

He keep staring at his sweet wife, just think for himself. "...At least with this she will stop smoking. Still I can't get how she end up with this old stallion.", but was not along for the spectator decide to talk. 

"Well you were a hot spot on that time, and a crazy stallion. No wonder she was able defeat all her rivals since she always keep you in control while others give up.", Celestia finally talk after let the couple have their moment. "So I guess that is all for me for today, I will leave you two to have more time for yourselves." She get up and prepare to leave.

Iron nervous of what he just declare, try to have one more word with her. "Your highness about-"

"Lets leave it for another day, after all you must prepare for that moment to come.", she said as she close the curtains of his bed and started to walk out of the infirmary. But she stop when Candace step out from Shinning bed.

The Nurse of Love step out to talk close to her aunt. "Is he will be okay?"

"Yes, my niece. They just need some quality time together. So I am going to ask you to keep calm with your games a little quiet. Okay?~" She smirk to Candance who face started to get red but soon was drained as she ask her concerns.

"I am happy for Pink that Iron will step out his warrior zealotry, but who will stop that monster now. I don't want Shinning to use that kind of power or face something as that... being."

"Don't worry my niece, he is not omnipresent or invincible. I know 'he' can be stop and we can put him down, we just need to be prepare better the next time.", she said with dangerous eyes.

But that fake determination was useless to Candance. "You are say it because you stop him in the past with the elements. But you can not wielded them so that means-"

Celestia stop her from saying more as she lift her hand in front of her, stopping her for reveling her futures plans in the open. "Is not the time for that. And she still not prepare for it." Celestia knew what, or better who she was referring. 'Twilight have not mature enough to face greater dangers as 'Shadow'. If I prepare her well she will be enough for demon inside my sister, but not some-pony like him.' 

She return back to Candance from her thoughts. "If somepony will face him, I will take that job." 

Candance was relief hearing that no innocent pony will face him, but now. "Are you sure, I can help. I am an alicorn as well and my magic is getting stronger and- That is not necessary." She was interrupt by her aunt.

"Sorry my niece but you are still young. I wish you to focus more to have fun and appreciate your time with your love ones.", she then walk to the exit, just to stop for one more thing. "By the way, you should return that uniform from the poor soul you 'borrowed'."

"Oh this." Candance look at the nurse uniform. "Actually, I didn't sto- I mean I borrowed. Jejeje. This is-" but a scream stop her.

"SAY ANOTHER WORD AND SOON YOU WILL BE MY NEW PATIENT FOR THIS NIGHT!!!"

"Ah... I see later.", knowing with Pink warning was her signal to leave, Celeatia exit through the doors while being on her thoughts. 'But the uniform look new so... I should not continue thinking about it.' As she exit she prepare a teleportation spell. 

'For now there is another pony I need to check.'

-------------------

Spike was running with a tray of sweets and beverages back to his and sister room. He should be already there, but if they will be locked for the rest of the day and the next, at least he will not die for hunger. 

'This should be enough, for me at least' He turn a corner and step aside immediately as a group of guards pass by the hall on his opposite direction. All the personal staff and guards knew who is Spike so one of the guards in front stop as soon he see him.

"Spike, you should be on your room. The whole castle is in high alert and all must not go out until it safe or the rule is revoke.", said the guard leading the squad.

"I am sorry, at least I wanted... to bring some sweets to Twilight, something to distracted her. You know... ehehe.", he laugh on his own lie. Yet was enough for some of them.

One of the guards on the back catch what he may refer. "Oh, you mean that nerd of Shinning sister. I heard that the intruder appear in front of her." 

"...Yes, she meet him when Shinning was fighting him. As a guard suppose to do." Spike responded to that with venom in his voice. Something that did not escape to the group of guards.

"What did you-", he did not finish as he was stop by the first guard. 

"Stop. We are wasting time. I will escort Spike back to his room, the rest continue with the patrol."

With their leader orders, the rest of guards pass by Spike, a few passed without not giving him a look of hate. Once the group was out of sight, Strong Shield a guard from the same gen as Shinning, start to talk to Spike as he escort him back.

"You know that having the half of the guard corps hating you is not a good idea, what if you are in trouble.", he started to walk with Spike following him.

Spike answer with a heavy sigh knowing what he means "...I know but each time they insult my family I can not stand down and let them go."

"Yeah I know, they are just jealous of Twilight and Shinning being the favorite of the princesses.", he look back but make sure no one was hearing. "Beside, did you know that Shinning is the candidate to replace our old Captain."

Spike spun to his direction. "NOOoooo. For real?"

"It can be so they will be soon receiving his order in the future. So hang on."

"Whoa...", Spike soon imagine all what he can do as the little brother of the Captain. 'I will boss them around or threat them to Shinning.', he then let out an evil laugh "eheheh~"

'Did I release a monster', Shield started to regret and imagine the same thoughts as Spike. Soon they reach their destination. Almost near to the research tower was also Twilight and Spike bedrooms, since with the pass of years, Twilight only go back and forward for her bedroom to the study room. The reason must of the castle personal now see Twilight the way the previous guards refer to her, a bookworm.

"Well we are here.", Shield say once they were in front of the door. "So don't make me found you again on the hallway." He turn around and prepare to exit.

Spike just stood there seeing Shield getting away. "Just because she send you flying away is no excuse to not say hi to her. That is why you no longer don't have my blessing.", Spike remember how Shield was interest in Twilight before, being his friend cute sister. But due her lack of experience and didn't have knowledge of dating, she invite him to her lab one time. And she sent him to fly due a chemical explosion that she try to showoff but failed to impress him.

"But it was Twilight fault so I will let him go.", unknown to him that he got a new company a few moments ago. A female and mature one, just like a mother.

"I agree with you, I was hoping Twilight could connect with Shield." Spike almost throw the stray of food but was able to control it since he knew the owner of the voice as he turn around. "But it was really Twilight fault as you said. I don't know what that young filly was thinking using those chemicals. She was not supposed started to use them before her advance potion lessons later that week."

"Oh, Princess Celestia are you here to see us?", Spike calm down after the scare of his food spill on the floor.

"Yes Spike. Oh, I will take this piece of cake if you do not mind.", she took a strawberry piece of cake from the food tray. "So shall we.", she said as she open the door to the room. 

She entered and was speechless. "Oh my."

Once inside, Celestia didn't know if the room was the same or was different due the mess of books and scrolls all around the floor, bookshelves and desk. Even the closet and cabinet of cloth have books stuck inside. What really catch her eyes were the multiple pictures and main theme she was able to see on them. All were referring to black beings of metal as well as magic related to golems. Some were about a dark knight tales and legends, other were about alchemy for golems and, what scare her the most, dark magic.

"Oh boy, she went full throttle with this one.", Spike said as he enter the room.

"How long she started?", Celestia ask as she entered and found Twilight on her desk with her back to them, not putting any attention that they were there with her.

"After the initial 'I was going to die' moment. Five minutes after we return so... the full noon. And yes she skip lunch." He grab a lettuce sandwich and orange juice from the tray and went to her.

Celestia went with Spike to Twilight and the closer both they were near her, they could hear her muttering "...no this... what was he... not a golem or a puppet... the aura was not like the way I feel so...", she stop as the sound of a plate and glass interrupt her train of thoughts.

"Here, I brought you your lunch and dinner. So eat up or no after dessert for you young filly.", Spike said hopping to take her sister out of that awful metal state she was, but got nothing.

Twilight saw the food for a moment and soon return to her studies "Thanks, I will take them later... So if he is a living thing that only leave me the option of dark magic and that strange book... The true-- What the?!" she jump back as her books were elevate away from her.

"Is enough!", Celestial said it with an authority that make Twilight goosebumps and spun toward her. "As my pupil I thought you had already learned that some magic are forgiven until the correct moment come for you to learn. Beside we already talk that your body need rest. What would you feel if you know that we will be sick worry for your health. What were you thinking young lady?!"

Twilight feeling guilty for disobey her teacher rules, she thought what to said to her. "I am sorry Princess Celestia. I know I did wrong but I can assure you I was not going to misuse that knowledge. And I don't want any of you feel sad for me. I know I need rest but...", she lower her face while saying her true concern. 

"...Is just...what was that? Or... who is he?", something that capture Celestia attention.

Celestia study Twilight for a moment, when she found that she was sincere with her, Celestia debate if tell her or not the truth about 'Shadow', or what she knows until now. At the end with a heavy sigh she let out, she activate one of her personal spell, one she used on her younger days when she was a messy pony as Twilight. 

Soon the mess of her student started to be clean up. Books and scroll were levitate and ordered in piles. Scratches notes and trash paper were pick up and went directly to the trash can. She also focuses to clean Twilight personal mess as clothes were also properly located on the wardrobe. 

Soon a surprised Twilight and a happy Spike see a clean room. "You should learn that spell." Spike said.

Celestia clear her throat once she capture the attention of both. "IF you want to know the truth and only the truth, I have nothing against to share it. BUT is a secret that both will not disclosure to any pony. I am clear with that?"

Twilight and Spike turn to each other to make sure if they want this. Was Twilight that make the question. "Who or what was he?"

With another heavy sigh Celestia answer her. "'The Shadow Blade', or that is what my subjects name him."

"...You don't know either?", Twilight ask as the realization even her teacher didn't know.

"Is just as you said. We only know is a shadow following, what every pony believes, to be his master. But today was different, he was alone so what we suppose to believe could be wrong or even incorrect. Unfortunately we could not get any answer from him or his suppose master and some mysteries are still without an answer about him. Only we can say for sure is that he is a fearless warrior and servant that will even follow the craziest pony desires to the very end and make them real. Even if those wishes can harm other ponies or himself."

Twilight let sink this tale, she then compare it with the legend she found. "Is he a legend as Nightmare Moon?"

Celestia went to her memories as she continue. "No, he is just... a poor cursed soul. A soul forced to obey the wishes of a lunatic for the curse he is bound to follow.", now she remember the reason of her pity. She didn't have nothing against him, yet he was harm due her mistakes and could not save him as her sister.

"Curse? Obey? What do you mean princess?", Spike ask since his curiosity also win over him.

Celestia look at him and give him a motherly smile to calm him. "Is... only a theory. Until he explain it to us or we found the answer elsewhere, all he is to us is he is the 'Shadow Blade'. A Living legend." She then turn to a nearby clock. "And that is all you need to know, now both need to rest so go to your beds early." She then turn to leave.

"But Prin-", Twilight wanting more was stop as her teacher look back to her and told her that was enough.

"Is all you need to know, now go to your bed. And that is double for you lady." She return to exit before saying more. "Your black bags are getting worse. And also I am confiscating all this books as punishment." 

And with that Celestia leave with all the dark magic material Twilight gather, all the books, including her personal notes and trash papers, and shut the door behind her. As the brothers were letting sink what they discover, the sleep finally were getting them. Spike was the first to admitted.

"YAWN... well you listen her, we should get to bed.", he went to his personal bed at one corner of the room. "I will leave the sweet for tomorrow, who knows how long we could be shut in on our room until that guy is catch. It was about time for some vacations.", he jump to his bed and let the dreams.

Twilight just keep looking the door were her teacher exit and the legend of 'Shadow' being true could means that Nightmare Moon was also real. But her mind could not separate from him and his purposes, specially what have to do with her and the connection she feel at seeing him. Unfortunately she will have leave it since her tiredness and hunger came hard on her. Now that her study material was gone, her adrenaline was draining out.

"YAWN... Spike is right. I can't continue if we are locked up." She turn to her food plate and decide to swallow down the half of the sandwich and the juice.

She then decide to go to her bed with her current cloth that she did no care to change when all started and drop down to her mattress. As time pass, her candle on the desk was consume and was extinguish as she fall in dream land. But her mind keep the same thoughts as she mutter it. 

"... Shadow..."

---

wake up...

He open his red eyes as something was calling him. But he find nothing beside a clear bright night sky.

Confuse, he took some time to clear his mind. Once he manage it, he start to check his memories as what happen. Once he found the correct memory he started to think. He came to a conclusion. He just fall.

'Shadow' did not know what to say or think. He was defeated and discard aside as an 'accident' during his fight. Correct, an accident were he didn't have the fault to fail but then he think what was to fail if his order were not to defeat any pony on that moment. So he was able to calm down and suppress his rage. As he keep lost on his thoughts, his head was hit by something. When he try to turn his body he soon found that he was not hit but rather he drift to it.

'Shadow' notice that his body was floating on water and he come to hit a log floating on the same river as he. When his strength returns, he turn his body to try to stand but was to deep so he search for the edge. It was dark but he had no trouble to see his surrounding and started to swim to the suppose edge. Once there he command his body to stand up. However, it did not obey and found shore as the best mattress to rest, so did not move for next couple of minutes.

'The enchants must have been drained', his body was not fully mechanical as the ponies believed. 

He still have blood and muscles so he need to rest as well. His armor had enchants for stamina and resistance better than the armor of Iron. But as any batteries crystals, they also can drain its power and will need to recharge later. They were empty since the beginning. It was pure willpower that allow 'Shadow' to move since he woke up.

He let his body to rest and the armor to generate magic for the enchants. After a few hours pass, he state was enough and his armor was reactivate as the red stripes were lighting up, only not as bright as before. Taking his time, he started to awaken his numb arms and legs, ignoring the pain of the abuse he receive. He turn his body face up and return to continue watching the night sky. 

Just at that moment, he turn to his left arm. He did not find any damage as usual, yet he was happy for he found out that his hand didn't let go his sword. 

He already mark and train his body to not let them go even unconscious in a fight. If not he need to pick them up for all the time he was sent flying or throw in all his orders and fights. When his left arm was restore, he lift the sword and putting in front of him. As the blade reflect his red eyes as he inspect that was also undamaged. 

rest...

Again the distant voice he heard before come to him but after hearing Twilight, he is sure that was not from her. So who or what could come from. Unfortunately, just as mysterious was for him, was also weak and soon disappear in the back of his mind. He did not care anymore and restart to focus his mission. He let go his arm and put it down to observe again the sky.

'Just a few more minutes', he convince himself to wait until the his strengths is back. 

He always found the night sky as a source to calm him, even in his worst moment. He may even wish for this moment to continue forever. But the commandants didn't allow it and soon he was being called by them. 

'It's time', even if he need more rest, he agree that was unacceptable to spend more time inactive.

He let his armor to reactivate the enchants and soon he was back in action. He stand up and check his new surroundings. Just as his memories confirmed that he fall on a water channel, he found himself in an unknown river in an unknown forest. If this river is connected to the water system of the city exit, then he must be swept away outside of the castle grounds and the city he was before. That means that he was separate from his master. 

'Must return', he look around and saw the mountain with light on top. He decide to look a way to climb. And that was all he was able to do.

He move and make the first step just to stop. He freeze not for the idea he did not know were to go, but to the orders that was implement on him. Even if he did not complete the ritual of initiation or present his loyalty as a Yami tool. Twilight order were still absolute as the commandants dictate. And he receive a few of them even if were not serious.

'DON'T COME NEAR ME!' Was her last order (prayer for her life) and/or wish he receive. Even if it hurt him to follow, it hurt him to obey it. 

'What to do?', he started to think how to complete her order or wait until new order was receive. He look on his memory and let the commandants to their magic on him. Within seconds he come to a new result. He did have another order (wish) to complete. 

'Nightmare Moon.', the memory of his master mention this being came to his mind.

Twilight let escape her concerns or fears when he reach her. And one of them was to stop this unknown enemy to him. Even if was possible he was wrong, as her master tool he must do everything to assist his owner. Maybe in the meantime he can get information and stop this enemy for his master. He already receive this kind of order, even if was to fool around by Discord. 

But an order, is an order.

He then turn around even without a direction or goal. No, he did have hints thanks to Twilight notes on the library. He remember the keywords 'Nightmare Moon', 'Elements of Harmony', 'Castle of the two sister' and-

The 'Shadow Blade' went to his new quest. His next objective. "The Everfree Forest."
> Chapter 7 A  servant don't need generosity
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 7 A servant don't need generosity 



For days, he went randomly through the forest he wake up after being disposed on the water system of the castle. For days he meet with obstacles as rocky climbs and rapids in his way that that could impede any adventurer. For days he walks without stopping even for supplies or rest, food and water included. For days he was not stopped for the local dangerous fauna and the toxic flora that nature could throw him. 

No, he was stop when a young mare yell him.

"What kind of knight are you! Don't you see a damsel in trouble!!!", say the white young mare that was pushing her cart in the road he pass by.

In his journey to assist his master, he came to a road that lead him to believe he could find a town or city, either for information of this 'Nightmare Moon' or get his current location. What he got by follow it was a cart stuck on the middle of road. It have a lot of boxes but a few barrels gave him the idea that fabric materials was the main items of the cart as big silk rolls were showing out. He also notice the mare pushing it, but he did not care until he was shout out by her.

As he was getting near of the cart, the mare were struggle to push it out from the hole that the cart wheel fell on. Also he could hear curses like 'how a lady as myself was abandon', 'stallions of this day can be so shameless' and 'WHY IS THIS HAPPENING TO ME' in a very tearful way and so on. 

All the noise stop were stopped when the mare could see him in the distance, walking in the cart direction. As he was about to pass by, as nothing he need to care, the mare lose all her fear and shout to him in rage. He could ignore her but just as Spike something tell him to stop. Only on that moment all his focus was on the mare that yell him. 

He could see that was a white fur mare as the age of his master. But unlike her, this mare looked more elegant with her violet curly mane and tail as well all her makeup. She would look beautiful, IF not that her white dress with violet strips on the skirt, that matches her mane, was cover in the mud from the cart was stuck. The mud was also on her hoofs and hands but did not degrade her natural beauty. 

But all he care and his thought on her were 'What annoying mare'.

Both keep staring each other for a good amount of time, but was the mare that break the stare contest. "Well, are you going to say something or you will only stand there without helping a fragile lady such as myself?"

"..."

"Well?", she raise her eyebrow to the deadpan stare of his. 

"..."

"... Helloooo???. Is there some-pony... or whatever you are?" 

For the first time she was calm enough to see him that was not a pony in any kind. She discover his flat face and strange armor. All his appearance point out he was not anypony. Yet she was convinced herself that this... metal knight can help her. 

Still not separating from her cart, the mare talk again with some courage. "Sorry for being rude but as you can see a very delicate lady as myself is in need for the aid from a generous knight... you are a knight, right?"

"...", however the knight still stare her... in silence.

She was not getting any answer and it was making her angry, but he could be her best and only chance of help in this lonely road where she was abandon. So she decide to get serious and hope he was a male of some kind. She is certain her femininely vibes can reach any stallion. Or male if she was correct.

She went as she was correct on 'him'. "Please my kind knight I need your help, as you can see my lovely cart is stuck on this dreadful mud pit and I don't have the strength to move it out." 

At this point she move from behind the cart and went in front on him, it was only at this point he notice she was a white unicorn mare. He also notice the elegant design on the now muddy dress, some parts contain diamonds designs, possible her cutie mark. He notice that she didn't fear for her life, but rather fearing she can scare him due her dirty and sweaty state. As she approach 'Shadow', she put her hands together as praying under her flirty face while flickering her eyebrow to him.

"I was abandon by the ruffians I mistakenly hire and I fear for my wellbeing for I am alone. If you don't mind, could you be generous to aid me, oh noble knight?", she ask with a smile that was sure to captivate him. But only receive his cold stare and silences.  

For a couple of seconds she pray to work. For a couple of minutes she hope to reach his heart. But was only a moment that her faith fall to the ground as the so called knight turn his eyes to the road and started to walk. Leaving her behind with wide open eyes and her jaw open. 

The mare just see him walking away from the scene as he have nothing to do with it, it's all she needed for her to lose all her composure. 

"You... You... YOU RUFFIAN AND SHAMELESS! ALL THE STALLIONS ARE THE SAME!!!" 

She spun around and started to kick and stomp the road dirt. "It was enough that I lose my train thanks to that stupid curfew that appear without any reason! Only to hire those ungrateful and scoundrels puller carts to leave me at of nowhere! And just to fall in the only mudding pit of the middle road! My day is RIUNNNNEDDD!" 

She keep in her whining unknowing that 'Shadow' stop just a few steps from her. Again he was stopped and could not know the reason. Could be the commandments, an unknown order or something else bad in his body or armor. He only could pin it that the source was the voice that he keep hearing in the back of his mind. His voice of reason maybe, luckily his efforts to discover the mystery were rewarded of what the mare shout next.

"And if not I arrive before sunset I will have to pass the night in the Everfree Forest! Only thinking being in that ugly and dreadful place and all the dirty and gross my fragile body will be expose! It make me- EEEEEE!" As she continue stomping the ground, she spun around to find that 'Shadow' was behind her.

She freeze for the sudden movement and thought that she finally make him to be interest on her, just could not pin if was a good or bad thing for her. She was about to turn around and run for her life, until he speak to her.

With a voice that make her doubt if was real or artificial. "The Everfree Forest. You know what direction is?"

"Ehhh?... Yes I know where is?" She was fascinate in some way on his voice. 'Is that his voice, he sound some pony of my age. But at the same time mature and... ancient?' Was normal enough for her, beside was happy to finally get a word from him.

"Where?" He reply fast and simple something that make her more curious for his reason to know it.

"Well... Is on the side forest from my hometown. You know, the only place in Equestria that no pony will go even if their life depend of it?" She half answer him due her fear and curiosity to know why. But she almost let her curiosity run wild due his next question.

"I need to go there. Are you able to take me?", more as command.

'Is not the other way around... me and my fantasies.' She was almost lost on his voice that she almost forgot her situation. "Even if I may guide you the way, I can't.", she spun around to face the cart. The problem of her day.

"As you can see, I was 'abandon' by the ponies I hire.", she said with venom on her voice. "Even I pay in advance just to leave me alone with my cart full of the materials I brought. I can't leave all the efforts I made to prepare the Mayor's office hall where I will prepare the Summer sun celebration." 

She close her eyes, was tired of all her bad luck. "So I will be stuck here until a I receive assistance to pull it out. But all hope is lost for me since there is no good soul to help a lady like myself. This. CRACK Is. CRACK The. CRAAAAACCCKKK Worseeee?....." 

She lose her moment as she hear wood being crunch. She spun immediately in time to see 'Shadow' in action.

What she could not move even an inch with her strength and the three stallions she hire, 'Shadow' do it with only one hand. He lift the cart enough without efforts and started to move it 5 meters away from the mud pit. She wanted to celebrate that her nightmare was over but stop soon 'Shadow' crouch down in front of the wheel that got stuck. She went around to see what he planed, and what saw was he took out a sword of his back, that she didn't have any idea, and cut a piece of wood that was between the wheel chassis. That jammed the wheel.

'Wait all this time I really could not move it?!', she did not get any answer as 'Shadow' continue cutting extra wooden part. As soon was finish, he went behind of the cart and push it, seeing that the wheel now was moving without friction. 'Was that the reason the cart stopped?'

'Shadow' inspect the cart for more possible issue. When he finish he turn to the mare. "What direction?"

"Ew", stupefy, the mare didn't know what to say.

"Your cart is fixed, you can guide me now.", now that the problem was fixed, she can answer him.

Now remembering her words, she could not believe he took them serious, but now that the cart was resolve she couldn't complain. "Okay. My day is already ruined so... Why not." 

She then hop to the cart and look for her hat that she leave there. She took without not looking to her ruined outfit and decide to put it anyway to protect her fur for more sun damage that her body already receive. She then spun and point direction on the same way of the road they were walking. 

"My home is in that direction. We also can find a outpost town in the way. I would like to stop there so I can take a healthy shower to revive my beautiful fur and skin, if you do mind." She sat down. "It necessary since I refuse to show up all dirty, so if you- WHOAA!"

She didn't need to finish as 'Shadow' already knew what he need to do. When the direction was determine and knowing that the cart need to pull it, he jump on the cart puller position and started to run with the heavy cart with the almost scared mare on it. Even if he fixed the wheel, the speed he was moving was something out of the world, something that mare haven't seen in her life.

'To be a strange pony, he really is a thing of marvel. I wonder who is he?', After the initial scare of her life moment, she focus on the back of the strange knight that appear on her life. Then she realize something.

"Sorry but could I have your name!..." Unknown to her if he was able to hear her or not she continue "Well, If you can hear me, my name is Rarity!" She say with a happy face for the help she receive from this unknown knight.

'I most be honest, I was scare that he could be a strange or dangerous creature but... his voice sound so melancholic... It make me want to hold him but at the same time is out of my reach.' She got lost on her fantasy of being a princess with her dreaming knight. 

But she shake her head knowing that he must be not the same pony kind as hers, at least she knows that. And may not be a normal knight as she liked in her filly-hood. 'Come on Rarity, you can not fall for any stranger. You just need to wait for that opportunity to meet The Prince who is waiting for you in Canterlot. And become the destiny Princess you are fate to.'

With the motivation that her day was getting better, she return to continue observing 'Shadow' back. And an idea was getting to her as she turn to see the sky. 'But should I expand my expectations? After all these stallions of this days are so filthy.' 

Then she return back to 'Shadow'. "Maybe. Well, let see." With a smile on her face she decide to enjoy the ride that her knight was given her.

-------------------

The outpost towns were made to provide a point of stop and rest for travelers and merchant caravans. All ponies knew that Equestria was not safe in all the placed where the princess authority was not strong or even absent. The outpost between cities and town was implement for ponies to not travel long distances with the risk to be assault and didn't need to camp in the wild. But still the security was too low to say that citizens are safe in this kind of places and the implementation of the law was questioned. 

The guards in this outpost were lazy or more cowards than the ones on the most peaceful towns. That is due this guards do not have any loyalty to protect this kind of towns or do not have the intentions to assist. Most of the citizens prefer the trains thanks that were more secure and merchants always come with their own or hired body guards and mercenaries who were better than them. 

That is why they did nothing, or better say were afraid, to halt the cart pulled by a dark golem in the distance. All they did was continue watching from a far. And how close was getting.

"...Is that cart is being pulled by a dark metal pony... What did you put in my drink?!", one of guards posted on the north gate shout to his partner face.

"I swear I thought were was clean! They told were good stuff!!!", knowing that the drink must have something, his concerns were dissolve as the cart slow down and stop in front of the gate. Were the dark being stop with the cart, and was staring them.

Both parties didn't act or said something. Thinking that were hallucinating, both guards were brought back as the mare on the back hop down. "Huff.. what a ride, I should hire you from the beginning. I will take it from here.", she say as she approach them. 

Soon their attention were change to the beautiful mare, that even if her dress was dirty could not took much of her beauty. "Hi gentle-colts, sorry for disturbing your evening but I will be happy if any of you could help me to locate the best hotel where I can rest with my friend behind me." 

When she mention her 'friend' both guards couldn't prevent to switch there sight back to the friend. Were he still continue stare them, menacingly.

"So who could help to guide me, mhm?" She put the same face when she try to court 'Shadow'. Her result, the two guards were fighting who could escort them as Rarity make a victory pose in her mind. Once she assure that his 'bodyguard' she meet in the road will not cause trouble, they were allow to enter the town. 

The place was small but have enough storage buildings separated where carts can be store and their contents. After selecting the space for Rarity cart, 'Shadow' pull it and leave it there. He take Rarity luggage and exit the building were she was discuss with the managers for their agreement to use the services of the town. 

Once were clear, both were taken to the best place to rest, the town Inn. To 'Shadow' were perfect for a place to rest so he did not have any complains. As for Rarity, was not the same case. 

"Ugh! What is that dreadful odor!? And why is there food stains all over the place, is just... uck!", while she was whimper, 'Shadow' only stare at her. "What? I know is not a 5 star hotel but we are civilized ponies. Not cleaning the place is just... uck!", she calm herself knowing what she need. 

"SIGH... Let just go inside. I need a 5 hours shower therapy. And no, I am not joking.", she said knowing that 'Shadow' was staring her back not sure if she was for real. She ignore his stare and just enter the inn.

Once inside, they could see how the place was. A small inn as others. And Rarity's first impression were right on the mark.

To her tastes, it was really a not 5 star hotel she wanted to be and the first floor was more a bar than the lobby. It have a lot of tables and most of the clients were stallions, half the guards and another half that looked as mercenaries and bandits. Inside she saw more food and beverage stains, she hope that the red ones were, and a odor that a lady as herself should not smell. She try to protect her nose, but was the least of her concerns as she receive most of the stallions attention.

Their reactions were diverse. Some notice that her cloths was good quality, that they will never saw unless if were on a noble daughters. Some notice that she was dirty and started to imagine how funny how it should look her fall to the mud. Other were fascinated by her beauty so much that were lost on her. 

The problem came with the last group were only had eyes to undress her, this make her feel chills all her body but was strong enough to not show them. She was about to give them her first impression, so she did not care what they think of her as she started to walk to the bartender who she can ask her key rooms.

'Remember Rarity, the first impressions will put them on their place so do not fall for their stares and their dirty thoughts. SIGH I am getting tired of this. When will I will meet my- Wait! What are those doing here?!', she stop when she recognize three workers on a far corner. 

On a table away from the entrance, she identify them as the cart puller she hire and abandon her later. On their table there were plates with food already eaten and empty beer mugs. They were having fun, and clearly forgot her.

"BHUAHUAHUAH! Is that what you will do to her, you are too kind! If you ask me I will show her a good night that she will asking for more!", said the big green stallion who looked as the Boss of the three.

"Yeah. But what a crybaby, if she was not a hot slut I will not accept her request of last minute. You guys just wanted to have an opportunity with her don't you?" The yellow stallion, Yellow, that look the weakest of the three say it in a voice of pity, showing his tiredness of what his 'friends' were getting him. Again.

"Hey, you are already in so don't you buck it out now. Beside when will be the chance for you to have quality time with some slut like her?", say the red Pegasus, Red, that had scars on his arms and his left cheek. Giving the idea he is used to violence. 

"Only if I have the chance if she still lives after you are done with her.", the weak one, Yellow, answer back. "Boss, when will go back and help her?"

The green stallion, Boss, calm himself. "Just give her more hours before sunset, at the time it will to late to continue and she will have the option to stay there at night alone or give us a bonus for the... extra work~", when he said the last part he put a smirk that the other two know well.

Red continue for his boss. "Oh look the wheel is broken, don't worry we brought an extra wheel to change it, however, is too late to work on it. So we have to wait until tomorrow. If you want protection for your merchandise we require a bonus... One that only a mare can give us.", he finish the monologue they prepare for this kind of occasion.

The coward of the group look down, but not hiding his smirk. "I can't believe its work with that couple of merchants from those months ago. But you didn't need break all the teeth of that stallion." Yellow point out the last time they scam their last client.

"Called it insurance so they can't talk back. And beside, the Summer Sun Celebration is around the corner. Is very common this 'events' happen to ponies that go around the country and come to this kind outpost towns. Is not OUR fault they don't hire protection for advance.", said Red mocking their previous employees. "Beside is their luck that is SO bad that are not aware that the cart will 'fail' in the journey. They should have use their own, rather to use ours if you ask me."

The two laugh, but Boss was the happiest of all. "But boy, we are super lucky this time is not only a hot one but is alone at all. She must be extreme desperate which means she definitely will do anything.", he continue getting his two underling approval. Like him, both were fascinate on Rarity when they saw her for the first time, that wanted to make her theirs.

"And if we were blessing, we just need to turn around the outpost and can get an extra night. You know what mean right?! And as always, we can just abandon her again and go to the next outpost town for our next clients~ JAJAJAJA!", he laugh so hard that he didn't notice the angry mare behind him.

Hearing enough, Rarity take a glass of beer from another table and stomp to their table. Once she reach them she dump the beer on Boss's head, surprising the three of them. Boss spun around to know the wretch to bother him, but his anger was change to surprise. 

SLAP And even more since Rarity slapped him. Even if she wanted to break the mug on his head.

"How. Dare. YOU!", her face was red of rage and explode after hearing what they think of her. A slut. 

"Do you believe that I will do such dirty things! Do you thing I will low myself to make real your filthy fantasies! I hope you were the gentle-colt when we meet, but I see you are just as all those degenerates that only have eyes for sluts. Well, I am afraid to disappoint you! I am refine lady so forget all does stupid wishes of yours! YOU ***************************!!!!"

All the room were in silence when Rarity finish vent her anger. Since the outpost towns only receive the lower class, they were not used to see ponies like Rarity making a scene and use a rich vocabulary they did not know that existed. All the ponies just keep quiet not knowing what to do in front of ponies such as Rarity. But only two souls react to her. 

One was Boss, he notices that she was so beautiful, even if she was dirty and angry, didn't degrade her beauty. Once his rage was suppress, it change to something else where he could witness Rarity in a different way, it was his lust. And with the help of alcohol he opt to the stupid route, take her now and make her scream.

He stared to smirked to respond back to her. "You know I still can be a gentle-colt for you." 

"Huh?!", Rarity got surprised as he stand up from the chair. Now she was scare of the way he was seeing her, and that he was taller and bigger than her. She back down to make some distances. "W-w-what do you mean!"

She tries to stay away from him, but he grabs her wrist as soon as possible to prevent her from running away. "Where are you going~ Come on~ We reserve a room in case we need to rest. And don't worry we paid it with the money you used to hire us, so you could also use it with us." As more he talked the more pressure he put on her wrist, giving her the idea to not run and accept his offer.

"Are you out of your mind!? Do you believe I will go and follow you!?", she started to struggle to free herself. "And let me go! You can not treat me like this! Help! Guards, I need- huh?"

As she turn around, she could see that most of the guards that were on lunch on the bar were already gone and the few that stay were having their face down, not looking on her direction. The rest were mercenaries witnessing her disgrace, but did nothing to help her. Even some were wait to see what will happen, others even hope to receive a last minute contract if she got more desperate. Rarity then turn to ask to the bartender but he was also missing. But knowing the commotion could alert any pony on the building, she come realize he will not try to stop them as well. 

It looked like that this kind of event happen frequently and she known that the outpost towns were not the best places for ponies like herself. This was a place rule by power and justice can not be everywhere. She wanted to avoid this kind of situation but her luck didn't allow it. And now she will be soon be a victim of this histories she hear from this kind of places.

Boss wickedly smile to destroy her hopes. "Forget it honey, no pony will bother to help others for generosity without a source of compensation." 

Rarity spun back to him with fear printed on her face as he continue. "So why not we make a new deal. Hey! You two wait until I make miss Rarity pass a good time after our 'negotiation' finish." His lackey understood and nod for their turn to come later. 

"No.." Rarity panic, praying for help. Unknown to her, and everyone else, the second soul that reacted to her outburst, was already in motion.

Since all the attention were focus on the table, no one pay attention to the specter that enter the building. No one hear his steps as Rarity complains were louder and louder than the sounds of his steps. No pony notice his presence since the boss and Rarity existence were overshadowing him. So neither Rarity and Boss see the shadow putting his grip on the hand that was on Rarity.

Neither Boss notice the danger we has. "We are losing time so move your-" SNAP Suddenly a crunch was heard and he freeze not knowing what was.

Then he notice something, he could not feel his hand or Rarity wrist so he bring his hand to his face. He didn't find nothing wrong, except that his wrist was inverted reversely 90 degree and could not feel his hand. It took time thanks to the alcohol, but soon reality came to him. 

Hard. "AHHHHHH!!!" 

He grab his broken hand screaming for the pain that his hand was dislocated. The other two reacted to his scream but soon they freeze not being able to help their boss, due whom was next to him. "What the BUCK?! Who! Who do this-", the boss words also freeze as he spun to found the culprit.

'Shadow' was in front of him. 

"Huh?", is all Boss was available to say since 'Shadow' had enough from him. BANG

Boss jaw was hit by a uppercut snapping his head back. It was follow with a kick on his chest that send him flying to the wall, breaking it on impact were Boss was knock out and stuck. All life in the room soon stop moving at what they saw. Even the missing bartender was already there on the back door frame, to make sure the damage didn't get out of control when the screams started. 

But the show was not over yet. The two lackeys were only able to stand up from their chair and witness their boss beatdown. BANG BOOM

'Shadow' didn't let them any opportunity to act, so when they turn around to him, it was to late. What happen next was that both take a heavy strike from 'Shadow' on their stomach, the blow was too strong that both stallions were mid air for a moment. But soon were catch by him on their faces and brought them down to the floor, burying them and knock out instantly. It all happen in matter of seconds. 

There were no sound, even the moans from the three dead bodies were not heard. The only sound present were the foot steps of the responsible of such phenomenon act they presence. 'Shadow' was walking back to Rarity who she freeze and did nothing at all. Even her mind was not there, trying to escape reality, but she was brought back by the voice she once fear.

"Are you hurt?", now sounded more friendly to her.

"... Eh?", it took her second to process what happen. But since she recognize his voice, and noticing his concern for her, she was able to recover her composure. "No... I'm okay darling... Thanks for asking." 

He only nod that he understood and keep staring back to her, as waiting his next order. She only stare him back not knowing what to do. She was terrify as fascinated on him that she could no longer pin him as friend or something dangerous. But when the audience of the bar started to mutter, she got an idea.

"...Did she call him darling? Are they together?"

"What the hell is he, he just send flying a grown up stallion with a kick!"

"Is he a kind of guard?... No, must be a mercenary or bodyguard."

'Bodyguard? Ah yes I remember. Let use that!', she clear her throat to prepare her act. "Thanks Darling, I was a little scared but with you as my bodyguard I know I am safe. It just that I am not fan of violence so you have to forgive me if I react bad by your... strong arms that can pick m- any fight that the world throws to us. Jajaja!", she vent her face for the heat that was rising on her face. 

'Shadow' lower his face, it looks that something trouble him but, as soon he return to her, he give a nod meaning that understood her. It could look cute if was a dog or any cute animal, not from a metal unknown being with a flat mouthless face. 

But for Rarity, she was only concern for one thing. How he look like without the helmet.

'I really need to put a limit to my imagination but.. I REALLY WANT TO SEE MY KNIGHT FACE! Is he cute, handsome or could be another kind of face I don't know! Huff, well for now let save what we can of what left for this day.', she adjust her hair and dress, still dirty in mud, and went to his side, grabbing him on his arm.

"Let go to reserve our room and rest for the night, okay, Darling~" Not giving him the chance to respond, both walk to the bartender that was still shock. "Excuse me?" Getting his attention he spun to both of them.

"Y-Y-Yes! H-h-how can I help you?!", fear was in his voice as he was switch from her to 'Shadow'.

"Did those ruffians pay for a room?", she point out the three dead bodies behind her.

"Y-y-y-yes!", he lose no second to avoid becoming the fourth one.

"Transfer the payment to my account for I want to reserve a room with room service included. I need a room for both of us with the best shower, as well send us the menu for your dinner options. I am clear?"

"Ye-e-es! Oh... H-h-h-how many beds you want?", he ask this question when he think of 'Shadow'.

"I want-", she hesitate before giving him the answer. She look to 'Shadow' who he also stare her back for her sudden silence. "... give us your best biggest master room with one bed." She said it with a redden face not looking to 'Shadow' reaction for her dare decision. Even if she did there were no reaction on him at all.

"Okay. One mo-mo-moment!" He went back to the back room and bring not only one but all the copies keys of the room. "Y-y-y-your room is the t-t-top floor. H-hope you can e-e-e-enjoy your stay here. Ejeje.", he laugh it out as he move away when 'Shadow' grab all the keys.

"Thanks. Also, currently my cart is using one of the storage buildings so I hope I receive an special discount for it as a new customer. And take our luggage to the room. So with everything clear let go to our room, Darling~", she drag 'Shadow' to the upper floor to look for their room.

As soon they were out of vision, the room was brought to life. The rest of ponies continue with their affairs ignoring the three dead bodies on the room.

-------------

When they reach their room, were surprised that even in a bad place they can found a paradise. The room they receive was the VIP room and was decorate with the most elegant furniture and decorations. This room was for purposes to host an important pony, could be a mayor, celebrity or even the Princess herself so it was a requirement to have one in all the outpost towns.

The room was big enough to have a personal table for dinner were Rarity could eat in peace. It have a closet where she could put her cloths and put the new dress ready for use for the next day. She even receive the laundry service so she immediately send her muddy dress to clean up, but she somehow refuse give her underwear, she expect a degenerate to robe them somehow. But she put all complains aside as she could finally relax in her 5 hours shower and bath tub therapy. 

Yes, she was happy, from her dreadful day change 180 degree to a dream for her. A dream that she did not know if she could continue as she was in deep thoughts on the bathroom with the only mistake she make. 

She was about to sleep in the only bed of the room. Same 'Shadow' will sleep. Probably.

"Okay, I may let go my inner filly go wild. I just need to go outside and... OH WHAT I HAVE DONE!!!", she could not get the idea that she may have her first time with some pony like him.

"Okay just let calm down. He didn't say anything when he enter and saw the bed. He didn't even try anything or turn around his back as I was changing in the same room. And he even not try peek when I was in the shower.... Should I be happy or insulted?", she shake her head trying to get rid of her imagination from the novels book she used to read.

"Why did I ask for a single bed room, there should be more rooms like this one with two beds, but..." She look down to what she was wearing. 

She used to wear pajamas in her home and when she sleep over another place, but this time she was using a purple loose strap nightdress for a possible date she could get in Canterlot. And this one was the only one clean she took from her luggage without looking before entering to the bathroom. The nightdress cover her breast, yet with a little excitement, her nipples can be seen. Also the veil that cover her stomach to her knees was almost transparent, with a clear view to her purple panties that matchs it. 

"It was a good idea at the moment.", she try to defend her choice on this outfit. Only then to think on the positive side. "But if we see it in the other way... I may be able to see what is behind of his helmet." 

She start to enter her dreams, she make this ritual with any stallion she believe he is the chosen one. "In the road a damsel was in trouble and suddenly he, a strong noble knight, appear at of nowhere, he assist the damsel and protect from the ruffians that dare to harm her during the journey, and as the night is falling, the two come to embrace their feelings for each other, for their bond was forge from the hardship they face together." 

"Ohohohoho~", she let out a filly in love laugh as she dance in the bathroom. "Oh my, I need to calm down or I will be the one assaulting him. But who could resist a beauty as myself! Oh, I wonder what he will do? Will he come behind me to embrace me while I gaze the town from the window to take me? Or will he shy unable to see me in the face, as I take his chin so we can see eye to eye? Will be a dominant or a passive? And most important, how he look like!", she then turn to the door, where behind it, 'Shadow' waits for her.

"Lets find out!". With determination to see what will happen, she exits the bathroom and.... 

Nothing. Nothing happen. 

"He is just sitting there.", Rarity let out with monotone voice after a couple of minutes staring to 'Shadow' on the floor. She could recognize the idea that he was in a deep meditation state or sleeping in a yoga pose. He had his legs cross with his hand joined together with his thumbs up making a triangle sign. She could tell that he was sleeping since his lights from his stripes and eyes were shutdown.

"Again, should I be happy or insulted?", she turn around and went to the big mattress. "Forget it, I will just end the day and get my beauty sleep." 

She make her sleeping ritual, she have one, and once she finish, she enter the covers of the mattress and close her eyes. "This happen to me by letting my fantasies get the best of me.", not before she give one more glance to the sleeping 'Shadow'. 

"But I glad I meet you. My lovely knight...", and with it, Rarity let her tiredness get the best of her.

As she went to dreamland, her concerns and stress melt away as she did not have to worry for 'Shadow' to do something to her. If only she was not a heavy sleeper, she could have been aware that, 'Shadow', was standing next to her bed, staring her. Unknown to her, 'Shadow' was not sleeping or mediate, he was listening their surrounding. 

As soon she was dead sleep, his red eyes were wide open and he move to her side. 'What annoying ponies...',  

He should not care for her or any pony he meet, but to complete his master orders he need to do everything to make them real for his owner goodwill. To find Nightmare Moon, need to go to the Everfree forest. To reach the place, he need Rarity to guide him. For him to guide him, need to make sure Rarity is safe. That was his train of logic and the reason he assist her. But showing some generosity wouldn't hurt if it aligns with his goal of carrying out his master orders.

He keep thinking while flexing his right hand while looking over Rarity, '... should I kill them?' And he was not annoyed by her, but rather for the scums that were a hassle in his quest.

He turn around and went to the big circle shaped window in wall of the room, where he could overlook the town. There he could see all of it, including the buildings, the tower post, the roads and the forest around the town. He also could see rats moving in the shadows. 

In the direction to the storage buildings.

----------------

"A-a-are you sure we should do this, what could happen if we are catch?", say the the coward Yellow of the scammers groups once they went to action.

After waking up, the three workers (the scums) were so piss off that wanted revenge and nothing more, but were intelligent enough to know that 'Shadow' was a big threat for them. So the opt to take off their rage on Rarity. 

As soon they were able to walk, they went to get their thief equipment, that they always carry in case for an good opportunity, and went to the storage area. They decide to take her cart and all the goods as payback, so they were now unlocking the storage building that was assigned for Rarity.

Boss tired to hear his wimps grab 'his friend' with his good hand. "Hey, that ass ruined our chance with that mare. If he didn't appear we could have a good night with her in a good room. BUT now we are in the middle of the street and wounded! So get your guts and stop whining!"

They complain as Red work on the lock. "Beside that freak is with her. Even if we try something he would definitely interfere. I just wish he took out that armor so I can pin him down and demolish him to the ground.", say with venom on his voice the last stallion of the group.

Red was spying them on their room, but when he got the idea that 'Shadow' was not going to take his armor, he decide to return back to his fellow thieves. As he worked on the lock he could hear the sweet metal sound he was waiting. "There, let get inside."

Boss eager to finish the job, push the storage door to find the cart and the fabrics that Rarity brought on Canterlot. "Oh~ Jojojo! Finally something is working on our way. Come lets take all the good stuffs."

The group enter the storage and started to prepare the merchandise. They were not conformed with the cart so started to loot the rest of materials they can take and sell for a good price from the storage building. The three of them were distracted on the job, they were not stopping for nothing until they are satisfy. 

SLAM That was until Yellow drop a crate scaring his companions.

"What is wrong with you, be more careful, that crate can have fragile goods we can sell!", say Boss but his friend did not respond to him.

Red's patience for his useless friend was draining fast, he stomp on his way with anger on his face. "Hey! You could be the most coward and annoying partner I could have. So pull over your bucking guts or I-" Only when he was near him he could see that something was wrong.

His partner was not responding or even looking to them, because he was staring at something that was more important than his job to steal the goods and his partners opinions. With fears that Yellow didn't show on his coward face before. Boss also notice, and with Red, they turn in the direction he was looking. And it was on the direction to the door of the storage entrance. 

With red lights stripes as he was covered in blood, just as he return from his massacre with his blood red eyes, thirsty for more. 'Shadow' was standing.

"What the-", their both initial reaction to 'Shadow' was fear but then was change to rage. Boss came in front and take out his screw bar as his weapon of choice. "Well, well, if isn't the bodyguard that our employer hire. What can we do for you? Hmm!" 

Boss raise his voice as Red came to his side with his own screw bar as well Yellow. The latter try to put a brave face, but he was scare for how 'Shadow' looked under the moonlight with his red bright eyes and strips. But he almost piss himself, with his friends as well, when he talk. 

"There is something I must confirm with you.", his voice sounded without emotions and so cold that they thought that the voice was not coming from him.

"... Huh?", the scums could only answer with dumb face. Even if the voice was unnatural, were his words that were weird for them. 

Only Red decide to answer him back. "W-w-what do you mean?", he may sound brave but seeing him out of nowhere plus the effect of his strange armor lights, he appear to talk to a ghost.

'Shadow' turn to him, still showing no emotion on his voice. "As your leader mention before and from what I heard, your were hired by Miss Rarity for a job. Is this true?" 

Boss look to his lackey to make sure he understand what he heard before answering him. "...Eh, yeah... When we were in Canterlot, there was a curfew that make her lose her train last night. She came to the merchant alliance to look dispatcher to transport her goods. I came to her once her commission was posted and make a deal." Then he change his altitude soon a thought come to him.

"If you think you can get information from us to alert the guards, you are wrong my friend. It would not work, we already take care to leave no traces, even false names, and you will get nothing from us." He say with a threating voice. 

But the response he got was not what he expected. 

"Negative. Your suspicions are wrong, I have no needs to alerts the guards.", this make the three thieves wide open their eyes. "The concern is locate in what we can do now and the consequences that may affect to complete my orders."

Yellow guided by his curiosity say his first words to 'Shadow'. "W-w-what you m-mean? If you are n-n-not going t-t-to hand us over, t-t-then why asking?" 'Shadow' move his red sight to Yellow, but he was not the only who got scare of what he said next. 

"I need to confirm it before I can act. The resolution to just kill all of you and dispose your bodies, is no longer favorable for my orders."

Fear. For the first time the three stallions feel the fear and the cold air for their life. 

In a moment, the air turn so cold not for the night coldness but for the lack of emotions 'Shadow' said those word. They didn't carry any emotions at all, in fact he said it so natural as it was the true or was the reality where they were, as a fact that they were already dead. They thought that he was not even taking serious the situation, as he didn't even mean it or care what he say. He just need to say it and that's it. But soon another fear reach to them. To the unknown.

"Since the option of killing all of you is out, I must take another resolution..." He close his eyes and lower his head as he was thinking. Suddenly he open his red eyes and were brighter than before. "Is confirmed. A new option is now available."  

"Huh?!", the thieves almost screen and jump back as he stared to walk, but what they fear was he was not going to them but to the side of the entrances.

Boss try to put a brave act as he question him. "Hey! Where you're going! What do you mean a new option! Do you mean a new deal! IF it's we can talk!" Afraid for what he felt when 'Shadow' mention to 'kill all of you', he try to salvage anything for was about to happen to them. But all was in vain.

"As mention before, killing all of you can trouble Miss Rarity and the journey. This issue must be take care now since she don't want to witness more violence, it give me no option but to act now." He say as he started to look around. "I must remove any obstacle for Miss Rarity to guide me to my objective. Removing you permanently is the most efficient way, but if Miss Rarity get discomfort with the result, it can end in failure. But now I have new option that can be taken."

"Is he for real?", say Red not believing any words coming from him. "Hey, and what do you plan to do? Stopping us or what?"

'Shadow' ignore him but as soon he found what he was looking for, he give them his answer. "Since you were hired for a job, that give more possible options to opt and get a better resolution." After giving them his answer, he turn around and were able to see what he grab. A wooden log.

"What are you doing?", Boss ask now afraid of what will happen next as 'Shadow' walk to the door.

"As mention before disposing you is out. Taking care of you is no problem. I just need to get the most efficient benefits of the situation." He stop once he reach the door and started to close it. "The best resolution now is, to train all of you for the work that you were contracted to do."

As soon 'Shadow' said those words, somehow their back got cold enough to freeze them. As he put the log in the handle doors, all will to fight back was being crunched. As he took his swords out that they didn't know he have, their voices were lost as he nail it on the doors. As the moonlight disappear thanks to the clouds passing by, the shadows emerge with him making him look more like a demon as he turn back to them. As devouring all light in the room by the void he came from. In the darkness, only his red stripes and eyes were visible as the only thing they see, as they heard his next statement.

"So without wasting more time. Let start your training."

--------------

"What do you mean that they are trained?" 

Was the only thing Rarity could say after she wake up and went to retrieve her cart. To found something she could not believe her eyes. 

In the next day, Rarity wake up and soon notice she was alone. Afraid that 'Shadow' abandon her as well and was alone again, she decide to prepare to leave the town and take her cart from the storage building immediately. Not risking for another incident to come to her. As she put a purple shirt and dark blue jeans to pull the car by herself, she skips the breakfast lobby and run to her cart. 

It was there where she found, not only 'Shadow', but as well the three workers she hire, waiting for her beside her cart. She was about to call the guards, only then she inspect them better, she notice a few details.

The three scammers were on the floor on their knees. Boss looked more injured before his beatdown as he was holding his now disable arm. Red looked as he got more scars and his wings had less feathers than before, almost as he was brutally plucked and one of them even looked broken. As for Yellow, he was holding his hands that were in a cast with a black eye on his face. Once she was convinced that she was not imagining it, she turn back to 'Shadow' who repeat what he just said.

"I reunite with the workers you hire to transport your cart last night, Miss Rarity. After taking some consideration, I convince them to complete the commission they accepted for what you requested to them.", he said in his monotone voice.

She realize that the part 'convince them' was not something simple as asking them politely, but what surprise her was the fact that he did it in her back. 'Could it be he took actions for what I said?', she turn her sight again on the ruffians and she could see fear on their eyes. 'I never thought he would considered my opinions of violence. But better to ask.'

"And what make you say that they will do the job this time?", she got surprised once more.

"Unfortunately, I can not give a correct answer this time.", she thought he have everything under his control. Yet her concerns were dismissed for what he said next.

'Shadow' turn his sight to make sure the three of them could hear him. "I can not guarantee that the training I provide them is 100% effective. But I can reminded them the consequences of breaking the contract.", unknown to Rarity, he let his killing instinct directly to them. 

Once again she got astonish as three grown up stallions started to cry that they understood what he means. Due the reaction they make as they try to protect their lower part, she could suspect what kind of consequences 'Shadow' was referring. 

'Maybe I should stop considered him as a noble knight and more as a demon debt collector. Well as long he is on my favor I may exploit the benefits.', she stop thinking about it and went with it.

"Okay Darling, if you say so..." She was about to turn back when something came to her. "They will obey all my order, correct?"

"Affirmative, Miss Rarity. I instructed them to follow your orders as well.", she didn't need to hear 'Shadow' to confirmed it. Just in case.

"Okay... Listen up you ruffians!", Rarity shout to the now three submissive colts. "I have lost already a day thanks to your incompetence and I have so much work to cover up! So I hope, no, I want to arrive in time before sunset so... Move. Your. Big. BUTTS!!!"

"YES MADAM!!!", the three shout and run to prepare the carts.

"Huff... Sorry for my vocabulary but even ladies, such as myself, need to vent sometimes.", she took out a hand fan and cover her lower face as she return to 'Shadow'.

'Shadow' was not against it, as long she is happy he was fine as he nodded. "Understood, Miss Rarity."

"Please, you can stop using the 'miss' we are friends after-", she stop as soon she realize it, she never got his name. "Sorry to ask this now... but can I have your name? We never, ahem, exchange our names. Ejeje... hmm?"

He did not response. He just stare her back for a good time and that make her feel uncomfortable. She thought she ask something she shouldn't have. But 'Shadow' was just lost in his thoughts to take a decision. As for now he came to accept, as temporal until his master decide another way, the name he receive from the ponies.

"The Shadow Blade."

"The... Shadow Blade?... Well Shadow, is nice to meet you. While we wait for the cart preparations, would you like come for breakfast with me?"

-----

"Any notice from 'The Shadow Blade', general." Princess Celestia ask in the castle war room.

After a day of search, Canterlot was under high alert the night after Shadow falls, but since they never got any clue from the search, they expands to the grounds around the mountain. Today, Princess Celestia was reunite with her generals of high ranks of the Equestria Army. This generals move from their post to assist this reunion, only to failed to their princess.

"We are sorry Your Highness. We already assign platoons to scout the lands around the mountain. We already follow your orders to hide the operation as militia training but we could not find anything of him." The second in command of her Royal Army answer her.

Celestia lower her head and put it in her hands as she meditate on her seat what she know now. 'He came to my castle but didn't come back. Discord did not escape with him. And we still don't know his objectives or goals. What is he planning or what he was looking for?' 

She continue mediate the mystery as she remember what she was told before coming here by the only pony that had enough time with Shadow. Celestia went back when she meet with Iron yesterday, the morning after they never saw again Shadow. Both ponies were on the same bed and chair they use last night. To talk about Shadow with Twilight meeting him. 

"Iron what do you mean he have something with my student.", she asked to Iron Wing still in bed.

"Well, as I told you before, is just a theory that I can't prove.", Iron let out as he try to get comfortable. "First is the fact that he appear reveling himself." 

As he started explaining what he thinks. "Why he did that, if he came with concealed reasons then why ruin it showing up at an open room with a lot of eyes. The next part came from the fact that he escape from the throne room, if you were his objective, why escaping from you. The last and not the most important part, is the fact we are still alive."

"Are you telling me he did not came for our lives?", she asked as soon she realize what Iron tried to said.

"Yes and no. He didn't came to kill us and for what I heard from those he meet, beside of our guards who receive a beatdown, were not harm in any way. But he did show the intents to remove us from his way, that is the other part I notice when he decide to fight back. And is another story once he saw Twilight."

"Continue." Concerned what could be, she continue listening what her Captain wanted to said to her.

"I don't know what my replacement and pupil saw on the tower before the fight explode, and what her sister truly experienced. But I can tell what I did see." He lowered his voice, only for them to hear. "He listen her."

Now Celestia was surprised, she knew her student was special but not in that way. 'They knew each other, no, if they do then Twilight would never acted that way during the incident. Beside she is not that kind of filly to hide secret from me and had a normal life until the gifted unicorns exams. So when or how could both of them meet?' She return to focus again on Iron as he keep explaining.

"When we fighting him, we did not get any response even a joke or insult back. But I could tell that his instincts to kill were real, just to be turn off when he set his eyes on Twilight."

"Could be that he found her without knowing who was her, and just was love first sight? Je~", Celestia joke not believing what she just said. Iron took it seriously.

"Well, love make us do stupid things. But I don't believe that can be the case for both of them.", he close his eyes as he mediate his answer. "I think some source of magic are making them to have a kind of bond that we don't know about it. What do you think your highness?"

Celestia retract her joke and took serious what his Captain theories was about. However, she still can not get the answer for her concern, why he haven't come back. "Well, if is it or not true, he still have not show up again. So if there is a bond or they are fated to meet, what could be the reason for him to ignore her?" 

Iron look back to her princess and smirked as he had an answer for that. "There is your highness." Once he check that had her full attention, he let her know his theory. 

"She order him to not come near her."

Celestia keep repeating those words on her mind, she then came back from her memories to address her general and captains for the new orders. In the war room were only authorize guards and generals selected to know the true danger of Shadow. They were ready to fight to the end for her and for the country peace.

"Gentle-colts, we are about to perform the reformation of the Princess of the night, my sister, Princess Luna. Is important to complete the preparations for her dark side arrival and her followers. As we discuss before, the new holder of the elements were found on the same town and my student is the last key. Soon I will send her to complete her destiny."

When she finish, one of her general ask her. "How are we sure that they can take care of the evil inside of the princess of the night? They are civilians, your highness. They are not trained in combat or in the case of your student to hold that magic. You were one of the previous holder correct?"

"I will not denied your concerns general, only I can defend that the holders are not select by me or any other authority. They are fated to be holders once the previous owners are not longer worthy. I have study their history of their life and analysis their potential due their feats and achievements in their routine life. I know they are able to reach the ancient magic that saved our country in the past."

Once she finish her speech, all the general understood the way of the universe work and they accepted as long she was sure. Just that she wasn't sure in the part of being decided by fate. 'If Twilight is fated to the greatness then what is Shadow for her. Better said, what is Shadow fated to be?'

"Is there another question?" She ask and was received with no more questions. "Then you are all free to return to your post.", she stand up and went to the window of the room as her generals leave the room.

From there she could see her city and beyond it, her country. She reflect what she accomplish and what need to be done. She remember that she fight for the future and what she lose in the past. She keep her spirits high thanks to the benefits she can reach for her ponies as she didn't forget the current issues she was facing for them. 

She inhale and exhale her stress, her only stress. "At least I am sure that Twilight had let go the situation of Shadow. Hope the others holders don't have to pass the same events as her or at least lucky enough to not meet him, and if they do, hope they don't fall for him. Is not like he will make a harem with them... Or... No is must be that new novel. It really can take out your inner filly." 

Unsure if she want to end the joke, Celestia decide to stop those thoughts.

-----

Once Rarity make sure all her business were complete in the outpost town, the group finally leave and restarted their journey. The three stallions change the role to pull the cart so they could arrive in time but could not cover all the distance by themselves, they were bruised after all. In those moments, Shadow took the cart and was able to pull it at the same speed even carry the extra weight of the stallions. So their journey was reduced and could arrive any time on the same day. Once the three said that can finish the job, due the fear that if they don't it since could break the contract, Shadow and Rarity were resting on the passenger seat enjoying the last moments of the journey. 

Rarity should be happy as her nightmare will soon end and will be in her lovely house. But her face reflect dissatisfaction due her new complain. 'What do I need to do to able to see his face!'

The excuse of the breakfast offer she gave during the morning, was to see if Shadow could take his helmet while eating. But he did not order nothing and the only food he took was a glass of water and apple slices she offer to him. All ponies that see him eat didn't believe what they saw. He just took the food and chow it directly to his face. What scare them is that the food disappear on where could be his mouth but all they could see were the black flat metal plate of his helmet.

'Now I more curious if he really is a hideous demon under that helmet. I can accept it since he is way better from all the pigs I date before.', she even change to a pink reddish dress that hug her chest and waist and allow her legs visible just above her knees. So when she was in front of him could tempt him to look at her. But all the way he simply meditated in the same position he slept in last night. 

She could keep being on her thoughts, but was not alone. "Miss Rarity?"

"Huh?!", she turn to see that Yellow was at her side resting until was his turn to pull the cart.

"S-s-s-sorry to bother you but we can see the town now!", he shout almost as his life was being sucking out.

Rarity then turn up ahead of the road and could see in the distant her home. From afar, a small town with a forest one side and an apple farm on the other can be seen.

This light up Rarity's heart. "OH! We arrive with extra time, good job guys.", the three workers (slaves) let out a sigh as their nightmare was about end. To forget that they were still on it. "But I most remind all of you that the job is not done yet so... Chop. Chop.", she said with a sign of scissors with her hand.

They got the message. "YES MADAM!!!", the three answer back as Yellow also join to push the cart. Satisfied of their fear, Rarity then turn back to Shadow, who was awake and, as she, he observe the town.

Shadow could see that was a middle size town but at the same time more lively and friendly than the city and towns they pass. He could see multiple unique buildings from a building that look like a desert building, a big park, florists, music stores with a vinyl on top, an open street market, as well a carousel of some kind and suppose a treehouse building with a telescope on top. At the horizon he spot the big apple tree farm as well on the side of the town. 

As he continue to stare the town, Rarity could not suppress the sadness she felt that their journey together was ending. 'Well better enjoy the rest of the time we have left.' She clear her throat to capture his attention as he spun to her.

"It seen we finally arrive to our destination. So My Beloved Shadow, I want to give you your welcome to Ponyville! As you can see the town is little smaller that Canterlot, but it have good places to visit. There is the Spa, the market, the music and flower stores you can check. There is also the mayor building if you need information of the town. Even the library... that at this moment no pony is using it. Sorry for that, jejeje~"

She keep mention more places so she could get a clue or some of his interest hobbies with the hope to see him again by 'accident'. 

"We also have the park in the middle of the town as well apple farm that one of my friends works on it. Oh, also we have my friend Fluttershy and her shelter that can be found in that direction, is where the Everfree Forest edge is. So if you want to visit it we-", she got carried away that she didn't realize it, she give him what he was looking for. 

"Thanks." She didn't know why it hurt that word, but as she turn around and saw Shadow jump out of the cart, she understood it.

BANG 

Shadow kick the earth as his feet touch the road making a cloud of dust on his takeoff. Rarity cover her face with her sun hat but as soon she the air was clear enough she turn to the direction where Shadow went. And she could no longer see him as he enter deep into the forest.

"He is really gone, huh...", she took a moment to let sink the reality and the dream of the existence of the one she meet. Shadow appear and was gone instantly as he was just part of her imagination. Luckily Rarity was not crazy as the three stallions also saw and live the to share the tale.

That remind her. "You know that the job is not done.", the three of them spun toward Rarity once she came back from reality. "What are you waiting for. I can call him any time, you know?" It was a lie, but seeing their terrified faces make it worthy.

Rarity fix her dress and try to enjoy the rest of the trip, but could not resist to glance to the bewitched forest. 'Hope you can find what you are looking, just know that I will not forget the generous help you gave me. My beloved knight, The Shadow Blade.' She then return and focus to make sure his slaves didn't try anything again.

As Rarity was on her way to Ponyville, Shadow was running with an incredible speed in route to the heart of the Everfree Forest. He first objective was to locate the tallest point to map the forest. Soon, at the speed his body was available to traverse the forest, he locate a rocky climb mountain. From there he climb it from its base without rest until he reach the top.

The view he got as he hang on the edged of the pick was beautiful. He could see the whole town and all what offer as well the entire forest while the sun was setting down. He spot part of the forest as a field with blue flowers, a some sort of shelter on the edged, swamps that were closer to the east and a rare signature tree with totems on the west. But he did not care any of that, he was only focus on what was important to him. 

And that was the abandon castle on the south he spotted, his next destination. "The castle of the two sisters."
> Chapter 8 Nor need kindness and laughter
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 8, Nor need kindness and laughter

"So what you think Miss Rarity? What could be the best combination of colors for the banners and the hall curtains?"

"Well, recently I considered the black and red signs of good luck. But will not match to some-pony as the princess so we will have to go with gold and white. Maybe gold and red." Rarity express herself as she examinee the Town Mayor's building with the pony in charge for the Sun celebration day. The mayor Mayor Mare.

"Black and red? What make you think that way?" The elder mare ask as she heard something weird. 

"Oh! Its nothing. Is just some colors that remind me the good luck I got recently." She said as she write down her ideas. 'Well, he was indeed a charm of good luck. But I need to focus now.'

It only have pass a few days since her 'destined' meeting with a silent but deadly black and red knight. After she arrive to Ponyville, she immediately dispose of the three slaves to the guards since she didn't want to continue thinking of her awful, and possible, bad ending. It was easy to handle them to the guards since they confess all their crimes and scams they did on the past. What was difficult for her was to let go Shadow from her mind. 

"Oh, are you talking about how you were almost got scammed? I really sorry that you went through that kind of situation. As the mayor of the town, I never going to let that happen in our town. I will make sure that our roads are free of bandits. So please remember me when you are voting for the next mayor!" Said the mayor Mayor as went to continue the preparations with another group of ponies.

"I will keep that in mind. Seriously Rarity, black and red, I should know that those colors do not go well with the princess theme." She regret that her thoughts were out on a moment of weakness. 'But I truly believe that are sign of good luck.'

Beside of having the mystery around Shadow identity on her mind, she also had the sense of being indebted to him. That is why she was frustrated that no pony have meet or heard of him. She hoped that on the following days, he will come to town or make an entrance so she could meet him again. But Shadow didn't show up or come to the town, he have been all this time in the forest, a place she supposed Shadow was living now. And a place she dare not visit even if is the place where her charming prince was hiding. 

'But for some-pony as Shadow, I think a have the will to go through it.' She thought as she started to compare the white cloths she brought with the hall. 'I just wonder, who is he?'

------

Shadow is the Yami tool of Twilight Sparkle, his current master. Shadow is a powerful warrior and servant that will complete any wish of his owner. Shadow is the ultimate weapon for his body was trained for everything. So he could not believe that there would be foes that could provide a real challenge to him. All started for him when he reach the castle.

Reaching to the castle was easy for him but he found out that it was more worn out than he thought. Most of the place was in ruined and only a couple of towers and rooms were qualify to use it or host life. But most of the place was abandon and no sign of life. This trouble him since he need clues for his next objective. The Elements of Harmony.

He try to check any available book in the library and study rooms that were still standing today, but most of his findings were legends and tales of the artifacts. He discover that the Elements existed and were six items with five known but the sixth is still a mystery. That he could not find it even if he decide to look for the other fives. So he decide to get more information as he close his 1,458 book he read from the library as he exit the place. The last one he found available on the castle.

'Rarity said that there is a library in the town. Must continue the search of the sixth element.' He thought and list the elements on his head.

'Generosity, Kindness, Laughter, Honesty and Loyalty. When the five are together the sixth will be present itself.'

He thought what he learn as he pass and glance the pedestal in the middle of the castle main hall. There was a kind of monument to show off five round stones, five stones he considered to suspect of the five known but the sixth is still missing.

'For the goodwill of my master I need to locate the sixth or the correct artifacts. I must not fail to find them, if not I will not be able to defeat Nightmare Moon. And complete my order.'

With the resolution of a loyal servant he started his journey to the town. The task was easy, go to the town and get information. With his speed he reduce the distance. With his agility we could maneuver between the trees and wines without stopping. With his ferocity and killing instincts could scare any fool animal that thought could face him in his way. But he was not able to defeat a common enemy of life. His hunger.

After a couple of minutes he reduce his speed as his stamina was running out. Once he come to a clear small field with a pond nearby, he decide to stop and check his status. The last time he ate was the slice of apples with his breakfast with Rarity, and it was from 3 days ago. Even his armor can sustain him, at the end it has its limitation. He was indeed alive, and just as any living being he need to eat something.

'The enchants must have drained again. Must eat something'

He check his surrounding for possible fruits and berries to stand any longer possible but there were none. He was far from the apple farm on the other side of the town and the distance could be too much than he can afford with his limited reserve. He then look to the pond and there were no fish to consume. Which leave him one option.

'Must hunt'

With his skill, it was no issue to hide his presence and so he did not scare any critters on his arrival. He observe the possible preys on the place. Birds were out of question, even if he could seal his presence, just one mistake and they will fly away. The same for insects, even if they are a good replacement of good sources of energy, he wanted to be power back up in action not to extend the issue. So that only leave-

'That group of bunnies' When he arrived there were many little animals running and playing in the clearing of the pond. Near the pond there were multiple little animals from beavers, rodents, squirrels and bunnies. But what he notice strange was that they moved in group as one, guided by a white bunny that looked to have an egocentric altitude. 

'Must be hallucination' He ignore it since he only need one prey to fill his stomach and he found it. On the very edge of the pond he could observe a middle big size bunny but everyone could see that was very chubby as he keep eating from a pool of carrots. From a basket that the group of critters had somehow. This confuse him but the pain from his hunger remind him he need something to eat. And will not matter once the little animal is in his stomach.

In silence, he move between the bushes to hide in the shadows at the same time he get closer to his prey. Must of the animals continue with their life, playing around in some sort celebration or party. What he keep thinking as he stalked the animals was the lack of conservation for their life. As they have the idea that were in a safe zone. He could think in many reasons for this sense of security, as if this place was sacred or is under protection from a source of magic of a goddess. But he didn't care as his options were ruining out of time and he must continue in his mission.

Soon he was behind a bush that give him a clear way to the back of the chubby bunny, who was already eating his fourth carrot. He clear his mind and summon the little energy he had available, as he close his eyes he calm his breath. Somehow this make the place and the littler rodents aware of something. Now their instinct to survive were kicking in, but was to late. As Shadow opened his red eyes, he jumps into action.

The animals that were able to detect him just in time only saw a dark figure jumping out. Those how feel the danger, jumped out of his way. As for the chubby bunny, he finish his fifth carrot and try to get the next one, but somehow he was in mid air and his arm just catch empty air. Confuse he open his eyes to see that he was hanging on the air, as his ears were catch by a dark hand. He knew instantly what happen as he swallow and turn around to see Shadow red bright eyes.

"CHHIIIIII-" The bunny cry for help but Shadow free hand shut his mouth so could not make more sound. 

"It useless. Just accept your fate. I can only give you a painless death as mercy." Shadow said without emotions that make the bunny open his eyes wide open in fear.

He let go his ears and prepare to grab his head. 'Nothing personal' When he was about to hold and twist the bunny head, his senses catch something. He freeze to process what he thought, saw or feel but somehow his head was hit. Actually was his face was what perceive it, or rather, felt it.

He was hit by a frying pan in the face. '...what the?'

With his energy low he let someone to hit him with a pan. The shock was too much for him that let go the bunny he was about to eat, and the little guy runs between his legs away from him to safety. Because of his helmet plates the pan got stuck, so he did not have any option but to take the pan and peel it off his face. Once remove he inspect the weapon he was harm. And indeed it is frying pan.

It took him seconds to process that a cooking pot hit him, but his mind was on who would do such thing. His answer came from his side, better say on the ground by his side. He found the white bunny, with the nasty altitude he believe he imagine, was holding another frying pan. And was giving him a nasty unwelcoming eyes to him. 

"...what the?" All Shadow could do, with his low energy, was to respond he did not believe what he was seeing. 'I must have fallen and dreaming at this moment' But his concerns got worse as he receive some kind of answer from the bunny.

"Chi, chichi, chip!" The white bunny somehow was threatening him to leave. 

'Did I died? No I am just starving.' He let go the broken pan and decide to play along with the bunny, his new prey. "As it said, nothing personal."

Shadow jump to the bunny but he was ready for him. The white bunny somehow was more agile and jump over Shadow head. Not without hitting him again with the frying pan as Shadow fall to the ground. Again he was shocked to be hit by a pan but the shock was more due the fact that was a little white bunny who hit him.

'It must be for my low energy, lets go with that.' He did not know why that thought pass his mind, maybe he was getting angry with the bunny. Yet he was right as he stand up, remove the second pan of his head and spun to see the bunny laughing on his stomach. 

"CHICHICHICHI, CHICHICHI!" Hard.

'You little'

Shadow summon more what he had left of energy and prepare go full out with this little devil. With a scream of war he went again to capture him but the bunny was smarter than he imagined. As he stop laughing and saw Shadow coming, he jump to his feet and make a quick sidestep. The dodge could have not worked if only the bunny didn't decide to move forward and kick off on Shadow face.

'What the!' Shadow could not react with a clear and calm mind so the bunny jump did stun him for the moment. The issue was that the jump help the bunny to put distance between them. Once shadow recover from the last acrobatic of the bunny, he could only stare back, where the bunny was mocking him with an ugly eye and showing his tongue.

"Pffssss"

Shadow again study the bunny to decide if it was worth it. He could look for another prey, but with the risk to fall due lack of energy and notice that all the other animals have run or hide in the bushes, he didn't have that option as what to hunt now. He could opt to use his armor method to restore the enchants, it was just due the fact that could take no hours but days. So was not favorable option in his quest as time was running out. And beside, the bunny make it personal.

With a burst of power from the last reserves, he kick the ground and jump to the bunny. It was able to surprise the rodent and capture it with a low guard, but the distance he cover was not enough. There were few seconds between them and Shadow make his jump to make sure the critter can not escape from the side or jumping again on his head. Unfortunately for him his effort didn't worked.

After the initial stun, the bunny could only see Shadow jumping over him. But he smirked something that make him to worry. As Shadow was over him, the bunny just fall on his back. When Shadow fall on the ground, a cloud of dust was generated and all was covered. Once the cloud settle down, only Shadow was on sight, the bunny somehow vanish... as Shadow's head.

On a rabbit den, he did not notice, was his head buried with the white rabbit that he came to hate each second. His opponent jump directly behind a rabbit den entrance where he fall back out of Shadow reach, where the bunny was moving his tail in front of his red eyes. He came to the thought that this is not a normal rabbit, rather a truly white little devil.

Not having other option but to retreat his head from the den, Shadow was more desperate each second. The more he play the more he is reaching his limits and 'It will be bad if I fall so don't make this harder, you little devil' he thought for himself as he could feel the fatigue was reaching him each second.

'It will no be pleasant if I lose control'

As that thought was on his mind, he already clean his helmet visor and could see again. Just to see the bunny making mocking faces from the den hole. Shadow did not react instantly to his provocation, instead he decide to analysis the rabbit so as he move his hand to capture it, the rabbit already reenter the den. He waited, and after a few seconds, his suspicions were confirm of the white devil new game, a new way to win. 

Soon he receive a rock on his side of the face, when he turn he found the same rabbit showing his tongue and a small stone on his paw. He move his hand again on the same slow speed and the rabbit again reenter the den. This time Shadow spun to his blind spot and wait for the white devil. 

'This rabbit is not common rodent, but if I am lucky he will make an stupid move. Unless...' Shadow waited for the rabbit to show his next move and hope for the best. But the lady luck was not his side this time as the worst scenery happen to him. 

Shadow waited until he receive another stone to his head but it came from another blind angle. When he check from where it came his concern came true. Not only the rest of the group of little animals came back but as well new animals, and somehow they show that were ready for war as some have sticks and stones on their paws. Even some birds came with stones on their claws.

As Shadow was understanding his current situation, the little white devil came out in front of him. He could only stare back as the rabbit was giving him a stare of his own saying 'You came to the wrong place, pal.' Now he understood why this rabbit was special when he saw. He was a kind of leader here and, was not trying to face him or drive him away, it was just making time for his army to regroup. 

"CHIIIIIP (ATTTAAAACCCK!!!)" 

Soon Shadow was in a shower of stones and sticks. Some miss him and other did not reach to a fatal position but the one that were able to hit his head were affecting him. He try his best to protect himself from the assault, but since he already wasted his energy reserve, soon he was on a state that bringing his hand up was too much. And his mind was losing the true battle.

The animals were only protecting their habitat, he could understand that and didn't wanted to destroy their peace, even if he can be hated later by them or to the owner of this place. But he need to resolve his current problem or things could go south very bad. So he opt a route that he is not proud and didn't wanted to use. He let them defeat him.

He let the rocks hit his face. He let the birds drop stones on his head. He let go those who were charge to distract him by taking the role of bait or pick the rocks passing by on his reach. Yes, Shadow let them beat him little by little. As he make less effort to fight back since was not possible for his current state, not without facing the consequence. And this did not escape from the little devil that started this fight. 

As the little devil saw that Shadow was fighting back slower and weaker, he decide to end it himself. And by that he take out a new frying pan and jump to his head from the rabbit den. 

THHUNNKKK As he hit shadow head back, he fall face down to the ground. All the little animals stop their assault and waited any response from the intruder. When he did not move, the little devil jump on Shadow and make the cry of Victory.

"Chip, CHIIIIIIP" 

As the white devil announce their victory, the whole place explode to celebrate for the unknown demon has been defeated. All little animals came out of their hideout to jump and scream of happiness. Birds were singing and chipping flying around in air. The middle little critters started to make music with the logs and wooden planks as drums. Even the chubby bunny that was about to be a dinner came out and let a heavy sigh from his soul. 

The white devil jump down to meet his people. There he receive praise and thanks for facing the unknown being that invade their party. The white devil receive the flattery with an inflated chest, he knew he could take him even without his owner help. After all he is the king of the shelter, maybe. He was savoring his superiority in the light of victory... under a red light.

Little by little, the place quiet down as the little devil was in his imagination as he savoring the victory. Soon the celebration died and this make the little devil worry so he let his ego go and check his people. He was about to ask what is happening but he got his answer as he realize that all were looking on his way. Or better say behind him.

He turn around and found Shadow red eyes light up fiercely over him. 'Clever boy' He thought as his army scream and disperse away leaving him alone again. "Chip"(Cowards) 

Accepting his fate, he soon was capture on his neck and bring up to Shadow eyes. The little devil for the first time feel fear for his life, but this was not because he was about to become dinner but from his instincts. Somehow, he could see Shadow soul through those red eyes but his fear was telling him that it was something else beyond those eyes, he should be affraid. Something even worse was about to come out. He was lost in his thoughts until Shadow voice bring him back to reality.

"I want to say that this is not personal, but I will lie." he said as he move his hand behind him and took out his sword. The light reflect on the sword announcing the little devil end. 

The devil gulp as Shadow lift his sword upward ready to bring it down. He move his eyes back to Shadow as he said "The only thing I can do is to give you a quick dead. But keep in mind that your dead can save the rest."

"..Chi. Chipchip, chip?" (Wait. Can I have my last meal, please?)

"No" Shadow response as he was about to cut his head in one swing. No noticing the newcomer.

"NOOOOOOOOO!!!!" a female voice suddenly screamed so hard that freeze Shadow.

Both Shadow and the little devil spun their attention to the just arrived mare that came out of nowhere. For Shadow was just another nuisance, but after seeing her eyes, he found out that was someone he should not mess up, or make her angry. As he was confuse of the new arrival, but the little devil already knew she will show up anytime so he just smirked to Shadow for his Victory have been guarantee. Since no body is able to harm or denied his owner.

"...Please could you... release my little Angel?" said the mare to Shadow.

He was lost in his thoughts as he analysis the new nuisance. In front of him was a young pegasus mare as his Master age, 18-19 years. She had yellow fur with a long pink mane, she wear a big green sweater with a pink shirt under and a floral design long skirt. She also had butterflies marks on her chest sweater. All this detail didn't matter to him except that he could not look away from her blue eyes. Eyes that emanate some kind of power that he was lost for a second as she ask again bringing him back to reality.

"Please! I-i-i beg you good sir! No harm my little Angel!" She scream as she tried to get near him but her legs shaking did not help her as she come near Shadow.

'Little Angel?' He thought as we return to stare back the rabbit that make him go a hard time a moment ago. Only to found him with a sad face with puppy eyes he never thought he will see on his face. 'This is a joke right?'

Shadow didn't know how to respond, he was battling his hunger with an incredible annoying bunny that make him lose his sanity with each second, just for his owner appear and ask him to let go without punishment. He started to opt his options.

"PLEASE SIR! I would do anything for my little Angel, I just ask if you show some kindness to my little bunny!... If.. you wouldn't...mind... please?" She went to her knee begging just for a chance to appeal his kindness with her blue eyes. 

All resistance was crunched on that moment and his will to fight extinguished. 

Shadow turn back to 'Angel'. He was not surprised to found his act already over, so Shadow found the little devil already smirking happily back to him, telling his victory over Shadow. With a heavy sigh, Shadow let lose his arms and drop the bunny. As soon the little devil touch the ground, he hop to his owner. Shadow only observe the happy reunion of the mare and her 'Angel'.

"Angel! I so happy your are okay! Don't worry you are save now!" The mare happily embrace Angel. The little went straight to her little chest, burying his head on her.

'That little...' Shadow already lose all will to fight so he didn't try anything anymore. But his situation haven't change at all, the true danger still persisted. He started to move to get out of the place quick 'Without food that only leave me to hibernate and let the magic restore my stamina. Just need to find the correct place to sl-' but was too late. His time was up and his biggest terror came true. He just lost the control.

"Oh Angel. I was so worry, please forgive me for not being on time." said the mare once she finish checking her bunny.

"Chip, chi, chip. Chip, chipchipchip, chip." (I don't know. But a sweet can change my mind.)

"Well let see if we still have once we are back. Oh I almost forgot. Sir, I wanted to thanks for not harming my little Angel. If you don't... how can...I?" she didn't continue her thanks as she notice something was wrong. 

The mare and Angel, who wanted to see Shadow defeated face, turn back to him. Only to find that he freeze while he was walking away. This make the pair worry as for what could stop him. But both came to one conclusion, something change in the air or rather on Shadow presence. Finding her courage, the pegasus mare try to ask him if he was okay.

"Ohm... Good Sir... Are you okay?" 

"..." no answer or reaction. 

"...Is... everything okay.. If you don't mind me asking... ejejeje" 

"..." still nothing.

"Chip, chip chip, CHIP!" (Hey, she ask you a question! Buddy!)

"Angel, that is rude so please be a litt-" 

"Run" 

"Huh" the mare stop moving as she hear that voice. She was wondering were it came from and if she heard it correct. But she found it out in the bad way, as she saw movement on Shadow. Soon his body started to twist, it were little movement but it seemed as unnatural moves as he is being possessed. This scare the mare and Angel as Shadow body continue twisting more and more. 

"Run"

She heard again the same warning but her fear didn't let her act. Now she knew where that the voice came from as Shadow head turn back to her. She could only see half side of the face as the body have not turn yet, but was all she need to see. She only have a small moment to see Shadow one time face to face, but she knew she was seeing some-pony else. After all, she was 100% that he didn't have a creepy black mouth with razor dark fangs and his eyes were not red blood split iris as the dragon eyes. Angel confirm her that she was not daydream.

"Chi.." (what the..) 

Shadow suddenly started to leak an dark aura as he spun to them and his eyes were lock down on Angel. Now face to face, they could see that a monstrous mouth open from his helmet. But what scare the most to Angel, was the intensity and ferocity that Shadow demon eyes possessed and the dreadful aura emanating from him. Now he knew what he saw that moment. The monster Shadow was holding back, was finally free.

"...FFFOOOOODDDDDD..." A dark menacing voice came out from the new mouth of Shadow. 

"W-w-w-what is h-h-happening?" The mare let out as she embrace Angel. 

"CCCHHIIIII" (HOW SHOULD I KNOW!!!) Angel scream as he try to burry himself in his owner embrace to hide from Shadow as he walk toward them with his sword still on his hand.

"...MMMEEEAAATTTT..." again talked, making his intentions clear. He wanted to devour them.

With each step both the mare and Angel will was being downtrodden by his dark aura. Their mind could not tell them to try to run due the fear that if they lose sight on him, their life will be over once they gave their back to Shadow. But the mare resolve did not give up yet.

"Stay away!" She shout as she stare back to the demon red eyes. And somehow worked, the demon freeze due her outburst.

"I-I-I warn you. D-d-d-don't you dare to harm my Angel!" She shout with all her strength as she stare back with her blue eyes. 

She didn't have confidence that could stop him with that, she just wanted to save her Angel. And she was right as he stare back to her, seeing her with a new insight. As his new prey.

"GAAAHHHHH" Shadow scream as he run to devour her instead of her pet. 

Her mind lost control and enter in panic mode, disconnecting her from reality. She could only stay there in her knee with her Angel as the demon jump on her. She close her eyes knowing that could not do nothing to stop the beast as her best trait could do nothing to him. She only pray that all her animals will be saved if she sacrifice for them. Luckily for her, fate was on her side as she hear the sound of metal being impaled in flesh. With the same warning she heard before.

"Run... now..."

"Huh!" She force herself to open her eyes and saw her savior. Or rather the only one that could stop the monster.

Shadow was just a step to her with his face down. She was in the reach of his sword so she was still in danger, could have been if not was for the fact that Shadow's sword was impaled on his foot, pin him down on the ground. The mare could not believe what she is seeing but she was force to continue as Shadow lift his head. There she understood what happen as she could see that the half of the demon face was gone and one of his red eyes were normal again. He was fighting it back for control.

Shadow was able to reach a partial control of his body thanks to the mare efforts, he was awaken by the mare willpower against his inner beast. As he have benefits from his armor for protection and toughness also have its cons. As a Yami tool he is not allow to fall or die by natural means and that include starving to dead. As a mechanism of defense the armor owns his body to control him and give him the opportunity to feed anything to keep him alive, even if he lose consciousness or against his will. This is what he try to prevent from the beginning.

"Guhh....FFFFOOOODDDDD...." Still not fully under control, he keep struggling from losing his demon demands. "...Run...now..."

The young mare still not understanding what is happening but knew one thing. He just need something to eat. "..Angel, w-w-where is the b-b-basket!" she shout with the intention for the monster to hear what she said. And it worked.

As those words reach to Shadow hears, both the demon and his eye wide open what she means. There is a source of food nearby. Soon Shadow head spun, still impale by his sword on his foot, in all direction except to the mare to locate the precious food for his body. Shadow try to use what little control he had to make sure to direct his demon attention away and not falling back to the mare or another of her animals. Shadow was determinate to don't let her efforts not be wasted, since thanks to her, he could remember what he saw at the beginning of this hunt.

Shadow make his head to snap to the pond edge, where his eyes and his demon look at the basket of carrots that the chubby bunny was eating before. 

"FOOOOOOODDDDD!!!!" 

His demon scream as he move the body, taking out the sword from his foot and run brutally to the basket. Once he reach it, he torn apart with his hand and sword the basket and it contents. The mare and Angel witness how the beast was feasting on the carrots hopping that was enough. In less than a minutes, the demon throw dozens of carrots and pieces of the basket to his demonic mouth, making sure that even left overs did not escape from his belly. When the food was over and Shadow gulp the last pieces, everyone did not move. 

For a moment everyone thought the nightmare ended, "GAAAHHH!!!" just to see Shadow screaming and jumping on the pond. 

"Eh?" The mare and Angel continue observing the phenomenon as Shadow head was submerged under water. There both could heard large gulp of water being swallowed. She determine that Shadow was drinking all the pond as the water levels were lowering each seconds. After a few more gulps, Shadow took out his head as his cough the water that was still on his throat. 

"COUGH COUGH....sigh.." He breath in and out as air was returning to his lungs. Once his breath calm down he could speak again as his demon went to sleep. "This will be enough... for now..."

'What... or who is he?'

"Chip!" The mare continue staring to what just happen in front of her, it was just thanks to her pet that she came back. She spun to Angel who was frantically telling to run away.

COUGH COUGH. Only to turn back to Shadow as he try to stand up but fall to his knees. Making an decision to what she believe she need to do. Being kind with those who need help.

"I am sorry Angel! " She scream as she put aside Angel and run to Shadow side. "Are you okay! Do you need help! Is there- EPPP!!" she got surprised as Shadow grab her wrist from the hand she wanted to provide him. There she could see that the previous eyes she saw before on him were back, but he wore it with concern for her, not for him. She never expected to find it from someone like him.

"...For your own... good... you... need to... leave... me..." Shadow said with much effort to warn her. 

The mare got surprised that even in his current state, he was worry for her. But she couldn't have the heart to leave someone in need. "D-d-d-don't w-w-worry!" She try to be brave but her voice fail her. "I-is there anything-g-g-g-g that I c-c-can help?"

Shadow just stared back at her, once he verifies that she was really trying to help him, he lets her know what he needs. "...Food"

"Oh and and what you e-e-eat?"

"I am... omnivore." He answer back letting her go of his grip and shealth his sword as he sit down on his yoga pose to calm himself. "I can... digest grains... fruits... vegetables... and meat. But content with sugar... can fix my weak... condition..."

"Oh...my" she pale for a moment when the meat part came. Now she understood that he was starving and was only hunting to survive. "O-o-okay I will bring the food for you. Angel, do we still have left over from the party." 

She turn to pet as the other animals were coming out as well, seeing that the danger had passed. Angel shake his head as the other little animals chip and cry that they also didn't have any food to offer her. She was about to try something else but Shadow stop her.

"If not... I can hibernate... and wait... for my energy to restoreeee..." She spun to him as his armor light were dim than before and his eyes were shutting down. 

"Wait, I will bring the food you just need. Ohm... give me the opportunity to help you!"

Shadow stare her back as she said that, he could not believe the kind help he was receiving so he let her be. "Okay. I will... be... herreeee..." his voice went off as his eyes lights were lower and lower dim. 

"Okay. Oh.. and what is your name?" she said happily that he accept her help, just to realize she carry her emotions out so easily, so she try to hide behind her mane. "...If you don't mind of course."

"....Shadooooowwww."

She move her mane and show a beautiful happy smile knowing that he didn't mind her weakness "Shadow. My name is Fluttershy. Is nice to meet you."

"...yyyeeeaaahhhh..." Shadow let out as he enter in his mediate state as the fatigue was to much to hold back anymore. Soon he become a statue for the clearing. 

There Fluttershy just keep staring him on his deep sleep state, as he was alive from one moment ago and the next was a soulless metal statue. But she could not forget the intensity will power she sense as he was fighting back the inner monster. Impressed of how much effort he must took to holding it back for her safety and her animals. If not, no pony could imagine what could happen to her or her animals.

"I will bring the help, I promise." She said it to herself as she extend her wings to take flight. "Angel, I leave you in charge to clean up. Make sure that no one bother him okay." 

"Chip? Chip chip... (Really? Okay mother...)"

"Thanks. I will be back!" She shout as she took the skies in direction to the town. 

As she was flying, she keep remember what she saw. 'He doesn't look as a magical being or a natural creature. He can eat and drink as any living thing but doesn't appear as a normal pony. Well not normal and definitely not a pony, but... He can not be a bad pony if he harm himself in that way to protect me.' She remember the part he stab himself to stop the monster for her. 

"I must help him. Is the best way to repay his kindness." she said as she continue with her mission to pay the appreciating act of protecting her and her animals life. So she started to list what she learn of his eating habits. "He need food. Is omnivore so can eat grains and their products. He ask sugar... OH, I know who can help."

She happily turn to the direction to the only friend that can help her. "Hope Pinkie Pie can help me."

--------

"Of course your friend Pinkie Pie can help. So tell, who is the colt?"

"Huh" Fluttershy replied foolishly to not the answer she receive, but the fact her friend suspects were right for whom. At least she believe that Shadow was male.

"W-w-why do you said is for a colt?" Fluttershy ask to her old friend on the best bakery store on Ponyville, were she can found the only one Pinkie Pie.

Her friend, or better said, the crazy party Pinkie Pie is the best party planner of the whole town in Ponyville, the only one. She is a pink fur, with the same only darker color with a cotton candy shape mane, Earth mare same age as Fluttershy. She always wear multiple outfits that come from colorful shirts and skirts with a polka style fashion. She currently have a blue shirt with yellow and red dots with her balloons marks on her chest, she wear it with yellow and orange strips skirts with braces from her waist to her shoulders. With make up she could be a clown, she just need time to change as she carry it for party emergencies.

"Well you came here desperate for help that you almost rip the front door, you order a lot of sweets from the lovely couple menu I suggest and you keep muttering what is best for 'him'. So, if is not for you and since you do not give sweets to your animals, who is the luckily one then?" Pinkie said with a happy smile. 

"Pinkie, is no like that and-"

"Wait, do I know him? How long you were in love? Where did you meet him? Who did confess first? If he is a new pony, does he already receive his 'Welcome to Ponyville' party?" She assaults Shy with multiples question on her face, as the last one she ask with closing eyes to judge at Fluttershy. "Were you hiding him from me?" 

She is always, always friendly with any pony and as she is crazy friendly that can do crazy things to make all the ponies her friends and like her. Fluttershy remember her 'Welcome to Ponyville' party. She was scare to the death as Pinkie make her the center of attention under the stare of hundreds of other ponies, tied to a chair on her first day on the town. She shake her head to get ride of her trauma memories and focus on her mission. 

"I-I don't think so... to all of them. And no Pinkie, I am not hidden nothing and is not what it looks like." 

"Hmmmm... OKAY! Here is your order, 35 cupcakes, 17 chocolate buns, 22 different muffins flavors and our special cake the high sweet lovers frosty special." Pinkie shouted as all the ponies on the sweet store she used to work hear Fluttershy order. "Oh boy, he must be a lucky colt."

"Ejeje." Fluttershy tried to hide from the stares from the rest as she pick up the box full of sweets. "How much do I own you?" 

"No worry! Is on the house!" Pinkie reply as a new voice could be hear from the back.

"Pinkiiieeee.." She run to the back door as soon she hear it.

"Sorry Miss Cupcake, I am helping Shy here with his colt-friend. I promise to cover it later!" She return to the counter. "Is on the house!" and then smile back to Fluttershy.

"Okay... Thanks, Pinkie." Fluttershy reply as she began to withdrawn. She already waste enough time and didn't wanted to risk any trouble as more time passed, she was worry for Shadow and Angel were alone enough. 'Hope we can help him.' 

"Good luck and hope you get lucky this night, Fluttershy!" Pinkie shout out as she try to hide the now redden face she got as the other customers were seeing her passing by.

"Is not like that." Fluttershy said once outside. 

Once she calm down, she took flight to the direction were her animals and Shadow were waiting, not noticing the pink mare that follow her as she exit from a trash can nearby. Pinkie observe and could guess that she was in route to her animal shelter on the forest edge. She knew that the sweets she order were not for her little animals so could only means that was for someone else. Or she got a sweet tooth. 

"So Fluttershy have a little secret from me, huh. Well, good for her. I never thought Fluttershy will be able get interest in colts. And here I thought we will need to drag her to the blind dates Dash suggest about it." She continue staring back where her friend flew away. As soon she was satisficed, she return to the trash can. To get out a door ram.

"I respect her wishes of privacy. But as her friend I will use my privileges to interfere anyways." As she was prepare to assault again the voice of her boss could be heard.

"Pinnnnkiiiiieeeee. Are you going to go to one of your crazy adventures, we still have customers on the counter!" 

"Sorry but I promise to return in time!" As she return to Fluttershy was. "Not until Granny Pie bless this relation. Here we go!" and Pinkie run to where her friend and the possible secret colt-friend was.

-------

Back in the castle, the things have calm down but the tension was still in the air. Guards were still patrolling the castle grounds but this time were groups of 10 per group. Each group always have at least 4 unicorns that were able to use scan spells as well teleportation and alarm spells. To escalate the security, the leader always had a magic scroll that allow it user to send a message. The message was the same in all the groups.

'Shadow Was Found'

The message could be modify to tell location and time to the rest of the patrols. For days the castle was under curfew and no one, No One, even the princess, were allow to wander around without a valid reason and were not company of a group of 20 guards. That is why Candance decide that was more enjoyable staying with Twilight and Spike room.

"Ha! Full house!" The princess of love show her cards to the little dragon.

"What! Come on! Is the sixth in the row that you win." Spike complain as the princes take all the cookies from the table. "How are you winning all this time?"

"Because you haven't remove the mirror behind you." Twilight voice could be heard from the bathroom. "She always move a mirror or let you sit where she can see you cards, she always did that when I was a filly."

Spike spun and discover that the mirror of the desk was high enough to make the perfect angle to his hand. "Hey! I want my cookies back!"

"Sorry, but I win fair and square with my cheats without being found out." Candance reply as she send one of his cookies to her mouth.

"Well, a want a rematch!"

"And how you are going to pay it, mhm? You own me a dozen of cookies now."

"I, uh, I will ask to credit to my account or...ugh. Twilight! Can I take some of your cookies!" 

"No." Twilight reply as she came out of her shower in her red T-shirt and a blue short while she dry her mane with a towel. "First, you should already know that Candance is a bad loser. Second, you are bad at read poker faces. And last, those are the last choco chips cookies I have so there is no way I will let them to you."

"Do you means this ones?" Twilight remove the towel from her face just to see Candance giving a bite to one of the choco chips cookies.

"Sigh... Yes those." with a defeat tone, Twilight finish dry her mane and went directly to her mattress where she just let her face fall down on it.

Worry for her little sister in law, Candance ask Spike her main concern. "Is she okay? She haven't do any of her late night studies, or she did?"

"Actually, no she haven't." Spike reply as he was shuffling the deck. "Thanks to this curfew and Princess Celestia warning, she hasn't done any studies or crazy research that will keep her up all night tonight. Is rather the other way, she have eaten well all her meals and have rested enough to remove the dark circles on her eyes."

"But?" Candance know Twilight since she was little so she knew there was a but.

"She haven't let go her delusion that Nightmare Moon is coming. She insist we, and by that means her, to stop her at all cost before she bring Terra her downfall." He finish shuffling and started to give the cards for the next hand.

'If only was a simple delusion' Candance was already notify by Celestial plan and she was desperate to find a way to ease Twilight weight. But if her wish to help make Twilight lose her right to be a holder, all Terra could be doom to a new war. She fear that her little sister may lose her mind for this task, but her concerns were in vain since was not the main reason.

"But she have distracted enough thinking of her meeting with that guy. I believe that she is more concern to meet him again that make her forgot all this Nightmare Moon business."

"Huh" Candance, being the princess of love, was confuse that she let go that piece of intel. Specially with this curfew. "Who you are talking about? And what do you mean she is concern to meet him again? Wait, do you mean-"

"The Shadow Blade, yes she haven't took him out of her mind. She have been obsessed with finding out who or what he is. As something is pulling her to him or... I don't know. Could they are bound by a destiny or invisible chain? Is strange since is the first time she is crazy enough to keep thinking in a colt she know nothing."

"Yeah. Is truly strange." Candance remember what she was told about him. 'Aunt said he was a kind of servant, so how he works? Some legends said he is a kind of puppet who only move by his master orders. But from what I heard from my Bubu (Shinning) and Iron, he is not totally emotionless if he can display that kind of rage. Could be he also able to display other emotions?'. 

Wanting more opinions, Candace ask to Spike as she pick her cards "Spike, what do you think of him? Of Shadow Blade?"

Spike finally have change his cards for new ones, he let her know his thoughts. "Well, he definitely dangerous. But I believe only if you make him anger. If not, why he save me from that big vase that was about to fall on me?"

"He save you?" Surprised that she never was told or believed that Shadow could save life as well. "But what do you think from the guards he harm? Are you not angry with him of how badly leave my Bubu?"

"Well... In my opinion, I think he only was defending himself. Beside, I will also be angry if Shinning send me out of the window. From the last floor of a tall tower. I-i-i am not defending him, I also I am angry how badly Shinning beatdown was."

Candance just let sink Spike opinion and some way she agree with him. 'I talk with Iron and he also agree was self-defense. If my Bubu was the one who started as Spike tells, no wonder he end up like that. I am not going to forgive Shadow, but...'

She then spun around to stare at her little sister, Twilight, who now was giving then their back on her bed. 'She is not sleeping and yet I know she is not on her usual self. Shadow hmm...' She then return to the game since try to get out her talk or make her join them was useless. 'Who are you and what do you want from my little sister? I just hope you end to be a nice colt for her, at least become some pony she need in her life and I may forgive you by not throwing you a meteor over.'

Candance now with a new view in Shadow, return to the game with cards. After she adjust the mirror with her magic in the correct angle to see Spike hand. 'I wonder what will our ponies think of him?'

-------

"Oh my. Oh my. Hope Shadow and Angel are okay. Hope they didn't fight again." She was running on her thin legs carry the sweets as she got tired flying with her wings. "Almost there." 

Fluttershy runs as the clearing with the pond she left was getting closer and closer. But when she found Angel on the road she fear the worse. 

"Angel? Did something happen? Don't tell me, did someone got hurt in my absents!" 

She panic but when Angel look to her with the expression on the face as 'to what to tell you', he decide just to take her back to Shadow. She follow Angel back to the clearing and she could not believe what she saw. All her animals as well new ones that were passing by were surrounding the pond as she left them during their lunch time. The only difference was that Shadow was still there in his meditation state as birds and her animals were all over him. 

The birds were resting in his head and shoulders as her squirrels, weavers and bunnies were playing on his hands and legs. Even the chubby bunny continue eating using his back as support. Fluttershy already tell them he was a good pony but she never expect them to play around him after his demonic burst. But she knew the reason and thanks to her animals she was convinced.

"Shadow is not evil, just is a scary pony."

"Well, he do give vibe of trouble of a bad guy. Never expect this from you, Shy." said a voice as her hand was on Fluttershy shoulder.

"EEPPP!!!" Shy scream for the sudden touch as she throw the box of sweets in the air. "Oh my..." As soon the box was mid air, it contents went out free and suspended in the air. Just to starting falling back to the ground. 

She jump to catch the box and move side to side to capture one by one of the sweet she could save. The unlucky ones were ruined by the mud or one of her animals catch it for her or eat it for themselves. Once she make sure that the sweets she save were secure she let out a sigh of relief, just as the lower part of the box open up and all the contents falls to the ground. For a moment, the place was quiet as Fluttershy start to panic for the hungry eyes on her animals started to show on them.

Seeing that the sweets were on the floor, Fluttershy try to control her animals "Nooo... Guys could you-" but her choice of words were not enough as all the animals assault the mountain of sweets. "NOOOO! Guys that's not for you, is for Shadow!"

"For who? Is this your new friend?" 

"Yes. And he need this food if not he can die from starving.... from hunger..." She turn to answer to the pony she was talking. "Pinkie!"

Pinkie Pie was examining very closely to Shadow as her face reflect on his helmet, who haven't react or move since they show up. "Helllloooo! My name is Pinkie Pie! Are you new here? How long you meet Fluttershy? What make you interest in her? Is she a only one night or you are serious? Do you like cupcakes? What is-Gah!"

"Pinkie, just stop, I don't think he will appreciate invading his space!" Fluttershy move away her by grabbing her shirt collar.

Once she remove her friend from Shadow, she calm herself hopping that he was not angry or Pinkie had trigger him. But as she return back to him, she started to get worry since Shadow still didn't react as an unmovil metal statue. Even if she still knows nothing about him she knew that he is able to harm Pinkie, either by the monstrous beast inside him or by his swords in self defense. So why he haven't wake up? 

'Is he still sleep? He mention something as hibernate as mister Bear do in winter, but if he did eat nothing, how can he continue sleeping? Unless...' She imagine the worse case, she came to late and could be that he already died. 'No it can't be! He can't-'

As Fluttershy continue panicking, the chubby bunny came nearby with a big piece of the special cake as the size of him. He stopped at Shadow side to enjoy the sweet he steal from the mountain. As he was licking his mouth for the cake sweet flavor, Shadow finally move. 

CHOMP Shadow armor lights dim for a second reacting for the food at his side. In a blink, his faceplate was open apart as the same demonic mouth manifest and went to the chubby bunny. Or rather to the cake on his pawns. The next second, he return to his meditation pose as his head and throat move to swallow the cake and his light turned back off within seconds. The place was quiet again. The chubby bunny could only stare at the empty space on his paws with a wide open mouth as the two grown up mares were hugging each other for protection between themselves.

Silence reigned for a few more seconds as everyone was processing what happen. But once the moment pass, the rest of the animals continue eating their sweets or continue with whatever they were doing before. As for Angel, he went to the now scared fillies that refuse to separate.

"Chip, chichichi, chi." He said as he throw a cupcake in the air he got from the mountain. CHOMP As before, Shadow armor blink and ate the food in mid air just to return back to normal as nothing happen.

"What he is saying?" Pinkie Pie ask without taking her eyes from Shadow.

"He say that this is what have been happening when I leave him with Shadow." Fluttershy traduce as she also continue staring back to the now metal statue. "I think he is still here with us, it just he still in a deep sleep."

"Is sleepwalking like me after I have my sugar rush moments? Is he a new animal friend or something else you found on the forest? He is not your colt-friend... right?"

"He is... a friend." Fluttershy said as she release her embrace. She walked and kneel down in front of Shadow. There she could see her reflection. "And I am sure he is not a monster." She said as she turn back to Pinkie.

"Mhmm... Okay! If you said so." Pinkie saw that Fluttershy was serious with her answer so she was convinced. She then went to her side and kneel down so she can hear her better. "So what is the story of your statue friend?"

"He is not... a statue?" She try to pin him on what her memory could relate him. "All I know that he is somehow a living being like us, but definitely is not like my animals friends. I am sure he have a good soul, just don't know what he is."

"Well he does look like a metal puppet for me." Pinkie said as she put her face in his faceplate, more specific his mouth plate. "I don't see an opening, how he eat the cake? Does he have a black hole in the stomach like me? Does that mean I finally found my true 'eating contest all you can' rival?!" 

She stand up as she pose her fist in the air. "Shadow, huh. Our battle will be legendary." 

"I... don't know." Fluttershy didn't wanted to believe that there could be another pony that could match her friend bottomless stomach. The last one to challenge her stop eating candies from the rest of his life.

"Well as long he like one of my cupcake, he can have my blessing to date you!" Pinkie said as she sit down on her knee and took out a cupcake of her own from her cotton bubble mane.

"Pinkie for the last- CHOMP-...time?" Fluttershy stop her reply as she witness how Pinkie hand was devour by Shadow helmet.

Both mare freeze as Shadow mouth was chewing Pinkie hand. When he was satisfied he let go her hand without not leaving her hand full in saliva and no trace for the cupcake. "Message receive, I will stop joking." She let out as she started to clean her hand shaking the saliva off. "Good thing I don't have weirds fantasies as Rarity. Ewwuu"

"Pffsss ejejeje. Well at least he must liked your cupcakes." Fluttershy add as she notice Shadow swallow the sweet.

"Hope so. Because that means we will be good friends!" Pinkie reply happily before make a deep thinking face. 

"But how I can make his 'Welcome to Ponyville' party if he is sleep mode. I can not make it here since not all the guest will like to come to this place, even if I drag them or tie them to come here. That will make my criminals records bigger than before and the judge ask me to behave since didn't want to see me next weekend."

"Well, he is indeed sleeping... somehow, so how about to wait until he is awaken?" She said as she look the sky getting dark. "Is getting late. Angel could you tell everyone that is time to go home. Please?"

He salute her order and started to order the group to move as he push the still freeze chubby rabbit that could not let go the idea of his cake was taken away. Fluttershy stand up and prepare to supervise her animals but she stop to stare a little more back to Shadow. He still have say anything or react to them yet, but she was happy he was still with them. 

"I have more cupcakes if you want to leave for him." Pinkie said at her side as she read her mind.

"Thanks, Pinkie." 

Both mare went to prepare the box they brought and fill it with food and sweets that were possible to savage. Once it was ready they leave it by his side but were surprised that he didn't react anymore. Possibly, since he had filled up on some food, his armor and body were no longer in crisis mode, so he was just resting. This is what she explain Fluttershy to Pinkie.

"He appear of nowhere and almost devour you and your animals? Well, if I was on his hoofs I will definitely eat you, or my mane, it has the cotton candy flavor from my head and shoulder shampoo. Proprietary brand 'For her'." 

"I know, I just glad he was kind enough to let go my little Angel and the rest of my animals. I know the hunting needs from my other animals and I was just-" 

"Want to help him since you are not a really bad pony with a heartless mind to abandon him. Yes, we know it." Pinkie reply as they prepare to leave not without giving Shadow unmoved body one more stare. "Just as we know I will make his 'Welcome to Ponyville' party soon. Did you hear me Shadow!!! We are going to be best friends!!!"

Fluttershy could only observe her friend craziness to become friends with every new pony, including Shadow. But the idea to be friends with Shadow interest her. No pony she had meet until now was as kind enough with her to harm themselves for her. She still feel responsive for making him to stab his foot to save her. She was determined to visit him tomorrow once he wake up, she just hope he was not trouble by her shyness.

Unfortunately, she did not come to discover it as she didn't find Shadow the next morning. Only an empty box.
> Chapter 9 he only need to be honest and loyalty to his orders
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 9, he only need to be honest and loyalty to his orders



"What do you mean he haven't show up?"

A week have already pass since the incident of the shelter celebration party that Fluttershy and her animals make each year. Were a special uninvited guest make his debut and every pony started to get the notice of his arrival. This event was well know thanks that a certain party pony was making making arrangements for his 'Welcome to Ponyville' party. 

Pinkie started to announce the newcomer to the whole town and was hopping to make a successful party before the Summer Sun Celebration day. Most of the town were already used to Pinkie parties and they knew that even if could be impossible to make the two parties on the same day, it was no problem for their crazy party planner. The only issue they had was for the pony she mention the party was for. 

Or better said to the metal being that had appearing on the town grounds and the edge of the Everfree Forest, The Shadow Blade.

Their first time to hear from Shadow was from Pinkie. She shout on the town center about his party and were welcome to assist, she need to do this so she don't violating her restraining orders. When she describe him for the first time, their thoughts were from simple fantasy to tales of the conspiration of Equestria with of the unknown and unnatural of the world. But as the days passed, more and more ponies started to believe his existences.

Witness started to tell their experience as they started to see a dark shadow with a red trail moving in the night, when the darkness fall over the town. Some even share the tale that the unoccupied Golden Oak Library have been light up and had seen a ghostly figure inside. Reports of a dark being appearing and disappearing in the alleys of the town and market came from pony to pony witnesses. This could be considered as just stories of the popular folklore or conspires of the heat of the moment, but new tales supporting his existences from true witnesses came to light from their meeting with him.

Fluttershy was the first one to share hers, against her will to be center of attention again by Pinkie. Some could believe as one of her adventures to find a new animal or doing her job as the animal shelter owner incidents. But when Rarity, the fashionist of the Carousel Boutique, state that she was the one who bring him to the town, all started to believe it. Soon other ponies that were alone on the night or near the forest could see him in real life and his existence become popular wildfire from day one.

Some even try to adventure the forest to meet him but they were not going deep enough, so were not able to found him. Some others even try to contract specialists in track and search to be able to capture him, but were satisficed just to believe in the legend so no pony reported it since nothing bad had happen. Only a few were determined to find him, this include Fluttershy.

Since the day she found the empty box on the pond they meet, she decide to help him by bringing more boxes of food and sweets if he need more. That way she can make sure he can survive in another way rather than hunting her animals friends in the forest, but she was sure he will not do that since she knew the kind pony he was and just wanted to help him. 

The next day of their meeting she bring another box and waited for the whole day, unfortunately he did not show up again. She was about to lose hope as she camp there that night, but when she wake up next morning to see that the box was empty again, she internally explode of happiness. 

She continue this process the rest of the week and was not alone. Pinkie, as the first one to join just give him his invitation, and others decide to accompany her for multiple reasons, from be able to meet him or be able to catch up with him at least. That is why the one asking her, beside Pinkie, the one that brought him to Ponyville, who was insiting to find him and unravel his mystery identity, ask Fluttershy for a new update.

"As a said, I keep finding the boxes empties when I leave them and come back for them. I also ask a few of my friends animals if they seen him or have a trace where he could have gone. But none were able to track him. So, I am sorry but I do not know where he could be, Rarity.", Fluttershy answer as she welcome the ponies to see Shadow today.

"Ohhh. And here I thought I could meet again with my cursed Prince Knight." Rarity said as she put the back of her hand on her head.

"Cursed Prince? I think more like the cursed puppet knight. OH! How about the legend of 'The Shadow Blade of Ponyville', the metal demon that lurks in the abandon castle in the Everfree Forest. It could be best name for his tale to sell his merchandise.", said the pink mare that was looking him with Rarity.  

Pinkie not only spread his existence, she also thought to spread his 'legend'. Currently she make merchandise with each tourist heard of Shadow and wanted to see him. So she always brought souvenir gifts. She had a night dark helmet of a knight on her head with a seller box on her hands that had chibi dolls with Shadow appearance as well with stickers, flags and sweets in form of his head. 

They were selling in dozens. And Fluttershy was worry.

"Pinkie I do not know if you should use his imagen to sell merchandise. What happen if he get mad with you if you invade his privacy?", Fluttershy asked as she was holding one of the doll she gave her. She was amaze that Pinkie was able to capture his detail well. 'But was really good idea to leave the demonic mouth. It could give the ponies the wrong idea once they meet him.' 

From the day one, Pinkie and many other have gather to meet with Fluttershy to place where they can see the tale of the empty box and possible meet Shadow itself. Some were to verify the legend by putting their own sweet either to participate or with the reason to track him and reveal the truth, especial a cyan unicorn mare. With either spells or methods to tracking him down. But this group got surprised that only the good food, that was not altered in any way, was taken or mysteriously disappeared. They stay all the time with Fluttershy and they knew that Pinkie was not able to make such prank, even they knew she can be in two places at the same time. So the ponies started to believe he is real. 

"Beside if he wanted to meet you girls, I will definitely let you know.", Fluttershy reply as she give back the little doll. "But he has not found me again so I have no idea where he could be."

"Well, if you do, let me know, please.", Rarity said. "I wish to repay the debt for his assistance during our little time we had together. Also, if he wanted to my date for the Summer Sun Celebration day. AND NO! I am not jealous he eat your hand so stop it!", she shout at Pinkie who was about to put her hand on her mouth.

"But you put a happy face, when you entered to your fantasy. You know, where you are being dominate in your dreams.," Pinkie reply

"One, that tell me he is not made of metal and maybe be there is a handsome gentlecolt pony inside of that cursed armor. Two, stop entering my dreams. I do not how and I am sure I am not wanting to know it. And three, that was a just one time hit fantasy that I read on my novel so STOP SHOUT IT IN OPEN PUBLIC!", Rarity said, she had no fear to scream since they were alone. So no pony will see her in strange eyes like in Sugarcube Corner with all their customers to hear it. 

Fluttershy just wait before she could comment. "Well, wherever he can be, I know that is important for him."

-----

"Drop it, ya THIEF!", Shadow was standing freeze at the sudden order he receive, as he was picking an apple on the road.

Shadow continued his investigation to locate the elements but his finding on the bookstores and the Golden Oak Library were a dead end. The books of the elements only contain the same tales or information already known and could not give him more clues or another road to find them. That is why he got sloppy to hide his presence from the town.

In order to search for more clues, he went all over the town. Visiting local stores or public places with information of the region or legends and tales. By the time he infiltrate the mayor's office he already got all the information of the town buildings, stores, point of interest and as well a few address of important locals with history with the town. But he still got nothing.

Obsessed to get result, he try to spy the towns ponies to expand his horizon. But it show that was hard for him as the new nuisance he came to meet was making almost impossible to avoid her, with her party invitation. 

The next day he wake up from his hibernation, he discover that Fluttershy still came to the pond to see him. When he went to the town he decide to pass by the pond each time he can. He decide to take the assistance she was providing since help him to reduce time to look for supplies. He did not considered her as trouble but rather the one accompany her.

Pinkie Pie, the mare he came to know that was the one who exhibited him in the first place, was making a big deal to invite him a sort of party. He didn't need it and don't wanted but her persistence make him hard to hide from her all the time, that is why he change his routines and risk to investigate in broad daylight. A feat almost impossible for a pony that wear a black dark armor with red lights strips such a his. 

And today was not his lucky day as he was caught red handed by a little yellow filly in her 14 years old with her dog. The filly was a farmer with a red mane that wear a little farmer girl blue overalls outfit with a orange shirt inside with a red ribbon on her head.

'I knew that the night was a better option.', he thought of his bad luck as he was checking one of the places he still haven't visited, the apple farm Sweet Apple Acres.

"WOOF WOOF WOOF!" The suppose pet dog of the farm that was following the filly discover him and was shouting to his way, revealing him on the act. That he was picking an apple on the floor.

"Easy Winona, I'm not going to repeat ma self. Drop-", the filly shout as Shadow release the red apple. "Huh? Well, that was easy than I thought."

"Woof.", her dog reply that she also could not believe it since she was able to tell how dangerous Shadow was.

'Don't have time to waste. Better try later.', Shadow thought as he was about to leave. But was stop by the filly again.

"Hey hey hey! Where are ya going!", she run in front of him to block his way. "If ya think ya can came to ma family farm and steal one of ma-"

"Pick.", Shadow interrupt stopping her train of thoughts.

"Huh...", the filly almost back down. "Well ya just pick it but ya took one of our apples inside ma farm-"

"Outside.", he interrupt again. 

The filly now was slowing down as she listen him. "Outside...?", just in time to notice that they were never inside the farm, just on the road on the other side of the farm fences.

Shadow knew already that invading the farm could get him in troubles, only if he was found out, so he decide to scout the surrounding of the farms. That was the moment he was walking on the road and spot a tree that was to close to the farm fences, where one of their branches was outside of the farm grounds. The apples of that branch fall to the ground in the time he was passing by. He decide to pick and see if he can save it for reserve, since the apple was no longer on the farm property so he could take it, and one missing apple could not harm any pony. 

But fate decide to make a litter twist on his way as he was stop by the filly, for she was not going easy on him. 

"We are outside of the farm grounds so I am not stealing from your farm. Just picking up an apple that fall outside.", Shadow explain his situation, that he hasn't done anything wrong.

"Oh well... But this apple is from ma tree so can not take it, okay!", the filly reply to making her point. She just got surprised that he was listening her.

"If you are part of the family owner of this farm, then I will not oppose to return it back to you. But if you are also a third party as me, we will have to return the apple to the rightful owner.", he answer back in his monotone tone. 

"Ohm... well ma family owns our farm. It just that ma big sis don't let me sell them or eat them. So...", it was just at that moment that the filly started to check with whom was talking. 

A metal flat face pony, she almost fall to demon thanks to the red stripes and eyes.

Both stare each other in silence try to know what to do. Winona, the dog pet of the filly, Shadow came to suspect, still was in guard groaning to him. But as he change his stare to her, Winona freeze and stare back. She almost back down but after a few seconds she tilted her head to one side. 

Shadow could feel her feelings to protect her owner so he was able to peal to it since is the same for his master. He calm his senses and let down his guard enough to be 'friendly'. When he let Winona know he don't want to trouble her or her owner, was that moment she let down her guard as well and move toward him. She sniff him a few seconds and then started to shout happily back to the filly, telling her that was friendly.

"He is friendly?", the filly traduce what she understood. "Well if Winona thinks is okay then I think is okay. Sorry sir, I thought you were stealing our apples."

Shadow just nod to her let her know was okay as well. 

"Ah ma sorry for the misunderstanding. Ya know a strange pony wearing black armor with red stripes showing at of nowhere can be... strange to... see... Ohm, eh Sir, what is your name?" She asked as soon she realize that he could be the legend she heard about. 

Her suspicion were confirm. "Shadow Blade.", is all he said.

"...Shadow Blade, the dark knight pony that Pinkie shout out about? Shadow Blade, the specter that came from the shadows to take ya to the dark world? The Shadow Blade! That can take ya candies for being a bad foal! That Shadow Blade?!!", she shout as she remember all the crazy rumors.

"I don't have information of what you are referring, so I don't have the correct answer for you.", he deadpan reply. Since the beginning, it were not part of his order to conceal his existence, so he didn't care or take note. But with this he started to think he should it.

"Really? So all those were crazy mare tales like the ones from Granny Smith? I knew were not real.", she was disappointed but soon she regain her interest. "Well, truth or not, ya are real and ya are here so that means that Ah am the only filly to meet ya. Did ya know what this means?"

"I don't." Shadow was not following her train of thoughts. 

"This means that ma opportunity to became popular with the other foals has come! Oh, all the foal will want to be ma friends once they hear Ah meet ya!", the filly shouted as she was jumping on her hooves with her hands in the air. 

Shadow and Winona just stay still staring her, until the filly finished her celebration. "A can't believe a meet a real legend, could it be that is ma destiny? Does that mean that a have my c-Huh?!", she was stopped when she heard metal step getting away.

She turn around just in time to see Shadow walking away back to the forest. "Hey, where are ya going?!" She shout out to make him stop but he just keep moving away. 

She could follow him but he was moving at a speed she could not read on him. It look it as he was just merging again back to the shadows of the forest and soon she lost sight of him. The filly and Winona keep staring in his way for a few seconds before cleaning their eyes to make sure what they saw was real. 

"Ya see him too, right Winona?"

"Woof!" Winona nod back to her.

"Di ya get his scent?", Winona tilde her head asking her owner what she means. "To track it, of course! No pony will believe me that a meet him so we are going to following and discover the truth of the 'Shadow Blade'."

"Wine?" Winona stare her back with her narrowed eyes telling her if is a good idea.

"Hey is the only way to prove we meet him, beside Applejack will not believe me even if is the true. Come on before you lose his trace." The filly started to run on the direction he went. 'Soon all ponies want to be friends with the filly that meet The Shadow Blade.'

With an innocent idea, the little filly with her pet Winona run into the Forest with the objective to reveal the secrets of Shadow, not hearing an elder green mare was shouting for her.

"...APPLE BLOOOMMM! Where di ya vanish! Ya still have chores to do before ya...."

-------

'Ponies can be so annoying.'

Once he confirm that the filly was only troubles for him, he decide to return and wait a better opportunity to check the farm. Only to found out that the filly with her dog were tracing him and complicate his leave. He could just run and lose them in the deepest part of the forest, but if the filly was one of those ponies that ignore their safety and get lost just to find him to the very end... 

Well, a new rumor of him could start circulate that now he take lost fillies. Somehow he felt that was something that he don't wish to be associated. So he stay close keeping an eye on her.

Shadow decide and make sure to stay nearby but guide at the same time the filly and her dog to another place he was sure she will be safe. That was Fluttershy's shelter. So if he could just guide them to one of their animals or Fluttershy herself, he could be free himself from the filly as she was returned back to safety and back to the town. It could happen but that was not the case for him.

In the middle of the way, the filly make turns that neither Shadow or Winona were telling her to go. She got distracted many time that took the wrong turn forcing them to follow her. It did not help that she run scare without any direction from a little spider that fall on her red ribbon. As time passed, the group reached the deepest part of the forest, where trouble found them.

"MISTER SHADOW!!! YOU CAME TO SAVE ME!!!", the filly shout behind him as he was blocking the way of the predators that came for the filly. For an easy prey.

A natural creature of the forest domain appear in front of them. Spirits that refuse to leave the world of living that can attached to the nature itself. So when a wolf like creature appear that was wearing a wooden armor, Shadow decide to stop hiding. 

'Timberwolves, they still exist.', Shadow stand between Apple Bloom and this deadly creatures.  

Timberwolf, was a wolf type ghost that use parts of tree, sticks and wood to manifest the desire to feast on weak preys. They do not eat but enjoy the feeling of their prey despair and fear for their death. These creatures were theorize that they feed on the soul rather the meat but no pony were able to check its veracity. Or live to find out since the main trouble was they hunt in pack and their special traits.

'13 Timberwolves, almost the requirements to make one of them. Better clean them up before given them the chances to call it.', Shadow count them as the pack was blocking all ways to escape from the clearing they intercept Apple Bloom.

"What do we do, Mister Shadow?!" Apple Bloom ask fearing for her safety as Winona who was also ready to defend her as well.

Shadow turn toward her giving his back to the Timberwolves, something that you should not do. They saw the opportunity and jump toward Shadow with their wooden jaws ready to reap his body apart. Apple Bloom just stare there as the carnage was about to begin, as she heard words of the culprit.

"Stay back." SLASH

The sound of metal cutting the air was meet with the sound of wood splitting apart. 

Soon Shadow was not seen where he was before and the 3 Timberwolves that jumped to him were cut in half mid air. The Timberwolves that were behind their comrades were taken by surprise. Unfortunately for one of them didn't have the same time to process it as the others since Shadow appear in front of him with his swords. 

SLASH SLASH SLASH SLASH

Unable to react, the poor creature could do nothing as Shadow twin swords flashed all over his body. The next moment all his body parts were reduced to tiny particles of wood and leaves as he was disintegrated to dust.

'Wrong one. This is not the leader.', Shadow thought as he run to the next Timberwolves, but he lose the element of surprise as they were able to react. 

They separate to avoid and giving Shadow the opportunity to eliminate more than one at the same time as they planned their strategy. 'They are regrouping, the alfa must be hiding' Shadow thought as he run around to find their leader but still need to keep them away from Apple Bloom and Winona at the same time. 

That was his concern as he witness that first 3 he cut in half were reconstructing back already. The special trait of the Timberwolves, since they don't have permanent physical forms, they can revive as long there is material to replace their body parts. And were in the middle of the forest were there were plenty of wood for their bodies.

'And the alfa can make their revival quickly. Will have to beat pack to give him the message.', seeing that he lost sight of the leader, Shadow decide to start his killstreaks.

He meet the next one that decide take him by the front. Shadow just brought his fist with the sword handle to deliver a straight punch to the face, with enough strength the wolf got throw away to a tree where his body was split apart on impact. But he did not stop, Shadow then jump over the one was running to his left and swing his twin blades cutting it in four pieces. He then turn his body to make a round kick and capture the one was about to bite him on his blind spot. With the momentum, Shadow throw the wolf back to where the first 3 were already standing back, but never get the chance as, where their comrade, impacts them and tearing them to pieces again. Making a pile of wood and mixing their part together, it will take time for them to reconstruct.

In one movement Shadow was able to incapacitate the half of the pack and he was hopping that was enough to make the leader to think if he wants to continue with the slaughter of his pack. The remaining 6 started to back down as Shadow stop moving, only to disappear again and reappearing to the side of the one that was the furthest of all.

The leader did not move as he was frozen by Shadow stare on him, that was due Shadow emanate the dark aura of his armor and scare him to dead. The beast didn't even know if he died again or came back to life to feel the fear for life he forgotten. But he could understand the warning. 

"Your choice." Shadow said as he bath the leader with his thirst for blood.

The leader did not answer him back, he just sink the situation for a moment. Even the other were not looking on his way just to not see what was behind them. And with his current status, his special trait of alfa was not working so the fallen ones were not reconstructing fast to rejoin the fight, specially the one that was disintegrated. So with no option, the alfa let out the sign to retreat. 

AWOOOOOOOOOOO

Once the signal was sounded Shadow move back to be between them from Apple Bloom and Winona as the remaining Timberwolves were retreating on the other side. Shadow stare back as the alfa stop before making sure he could imprint Shadow's image in his memory, just to turn back and hope to never meet Shadow again. Once the danger was over Shadow let his guard down and calm himself so he could face the scared filly. 

"THAT WAS AWESOME!!!", not that scared.

Apple Bloom run to his side as Winona come in front to shout out to warn the remaining of the fallen Timberwolves, who were considering to revive. But they decide to embrace the peace of death so their remaining were on the floor unmoving. Shadow just make sure that the clearing was safe just in time to see the little filly excitement ended and try to mimic the action parts.

"You just came out of nowhere and then -WUSH- 3 Timberwolves were cut in half and then -SWINE- you flash the other one and then -BANG- you hit one in the face and -BUNK- kick another one to smash the other 3!!!", if Pinkie was here she will be proud of how fast Apple Bloom was talking without breathing.

Apple Bloom continue talking as she was speaking to her idol. "A never believe that ya are real, ya moved like a ghost or a specter! How did you move so fast?!" 

"I am not a ghostly entity. I move at a high speed that your eyes were not able to follow me.", Shadow responded without any delay.

Apple Bloom surprised that he reply back decide to continue. "Really? Then how ya do it?"

"My armor have an enchants that allow my body to receive a boost of adrenalin and magic strengths on my muscle and mind. The outburst provide an unnatural speed for those with untrained eyes, it make me look like I disappear."

"Whoa... I still don't get it. But that make you invincible right?" 

"Negative. The outburst have a price I need to pay and the risks it takes. I only use for special occasion or the situation warrants it." 

Apple Bloom show a face confused still could not getting it. "So why you use it?"

"It was require to finish the fight instantly to avoid the chances of your safety being compromised. The dangers you were facing was worthy enough to use it."

"Okay. And what happen if ya failed to use your... high speed power badly?"

"The overuse could leave my muscle under enough stress that could let my legs numb. Also, the risk of making a wrong move could render me incapacitated for combat or restrict my movement. Such as spraining the ankle on my foot."

"Oh, that kindly sound painful." It was at the moment Apple Bloom notices what she let go. "Ankle? Foot? But ponies don't have- GASP You are not a Pony!", she let out as realization came to her.

"I never said I was one.", he reply as he put back his swords.

"That is not main idea, is that I'm friends with some-pony as rare as you. You save me so that means we are friends and every-pony will be jealous of me!!!", her eyes shine to the idea, Shadow was not fan of it. 

Shadow narrow his eyes not liking how the filly was taking him. He could not be a friend, he even believe that was even impossible, even if his master order him. He feel that it will be fake and not honest with her. He was about to stop her until he hear what she said next. 

"Finally a friend that can play with me! It will be like the time we spent with mom and dad with us before! I will not be alone... anymore...", suddenly Apple Bloom stop jumping regretting remember her pain of the past.

"Wine..", Winona who was able to detect her change in her altitude, came to her and try to comfort her. 

"Thanks Winona. Ma sorry, forgot that Ah am not the only one. So don't worry for me.", She said to her as she scratch the back of her ears. She did not want her to worry, but she did worry some one else.

Don't worry...

The voice came again when Apple Bloom reminds him of the memory of a lost loved one, but somehow it came to comfort him when he was hit by it. The reason, still unknown. 'So why I feel worry for...', still thinking what was the voice for him and what could be that bother him, he decide to not let him be consume by it since other things were a priority now.

"Okay! Okay! Stop licking me, jajaja!" Winona was being on top of Apple Bloom licking her, he believe he was lost in his mind enough to not notice them playing. But he need to concentrate since the danger have not pass yet.

"We need to take you back. We are not safe yet.", he said as he was walking to the direction of the farm.

"Oh, okay." Deciding Shadow was right, she let go Winona and started to run to his side. "Come on, if we can make it back before the sunset, a can present ya to my family. I just hope Granny Smith do not shoot ya with her shotgun... Better I make it before that happen!", she runs ahead knowing that can happen with Winona behind her and leaving Shadow behind them.

'Ponies can be so annoying...' Shadow was about to run to be ahead of her, but spun immediately on the direction that the Timberwolves run to.

He could feel it. A new presence he didn't notice before. But he knows well the emotion that was emanating. He debate if he should take care of it or leave it since has nothing to do with him or Apple Bloom. And just as the other occasions, he consider it as nothing to do with him as he run for Apple Bloom. 

Unfortunately for his luck, he did not see the two big green eyes staring on his way.

------

"What do ya mean ya have not see rainbow one."

"As I said, I have not see a rainbow apple. I don't even knew that existed."

Making sure that were already out of the deepest parts of the forest, the group slow down due Apple Bloom, being a filly, need to rest in between some stops. So their new pace took them time to walk back to the farm. In the meantime, Apple Bloom ask questions about him. When she found out was not going to get something personal, she change to trivial themes as if he knew Ponyville main sites and events. Including her farm and their history with apples.

"Well, they do and ya can only found them on our farm only. So only on our farm ya are able to buy the rainbow apple cinder! So my recommendation is to be my bestie if ya want the first batch!", Apple Bloom shout happily having a conversation with Shadow.

"I will considered it for the future.", he still didn't wanted to give her the idea he is a friend but after listening to her past, he also didn't wanted to denied her. So as long she just convince herself they were, was enough for him, for now since having connections with her could be useful later on for him.

"Ya better bet it!... But still ask to Applejack just to make sure, jejeje~", she backed off what was said, she was not confident that could escape from her sister wrath. "But I am sure that ma family will not care." Soon a thought came to her. 

She was afraid what could happen and even if she didn't get something personal information from him she still asked. "Hey, Shadow. Do ya have a family?"

"No."

"So, how about a love one? Do you have a marefriend?"

"No.", he respond without a delay as her previous question of yes and no, but she could not get what her curiosity was looking for. 

"Huh, strange? I thought somepony as strong as ya could have already have one or more. So, what is ya type?" she was just playing with him, but in reality she had hopping to add Shadow to her family somehow. In a possible future.

But she got nothing as he reply with his personal answer. "I don't know.", he always answer that way to her with the answer.

'The same?! Ugh.' It was the same answer as for food, hobbies, his opinions for the reasons of life and theories of the universe, even with colors. 'He is almost vague as Granny Smith with her stories... or could be something else.', she though as she watch him walking always on sight in the front.

Decided to get something from him, Apple Bloom bombing him. "Really? Don't ya like a lady type mare? No, what about a shy one? Hhm. A feminine one? Di ya like her if she is strong? Are ya more to tomboys? If she is an earth, arrogant, stronger than ya, stubborn mare would like to date her? Ya don't swing for males do ya?"

All her question were answer with his reply "I don't know." Except for the last one that she got a 'No' as an answer. 'At least I know I have an opportunity if A don't find a stallion for my sister, or maybe I could keep him for me. But...'

"You are not interest in fillies-"

"NO!!!"

Before she could finish a big 'No' was heard in the whole forest. "Sorry, something feel bad with that question.", Shadow add after a few minutes from his suddenly outburst, like he did not like to receive that kind of question.

"... Yeah... is okay, I guess." Apple Bloom was able to calm herself. 'At least I know I must wait if I wanted to try. Luckily Am not like Sweetie Belle who had crush with every colts. Or her sister.' 

"WOOF! WOOF!" Both turn toward the road were they could see Winona barking to them, telling them that the farm was in sight. 

"Oh! We are almost there! Come on! Let see who is the fastest!", Apple Bloom shout happily gaining some advantage as she was running to the farm with Winona running on her side.

Shadow just stare her for a moment, thinking if he should be running behind her or let her go. He had to priority his search for the Elements, but he could considered as part of the search escorting Apple Bloom back to the farm and get access to the farm grounds without recurring entering without permission. 

Yes, he could considered that option. If not for the rainbow trail in the sky that was going to his way, rather to Apple Bloom. Not knowing what was, he started to run to her. 

"COME ON! YOU ARE-", Apple Bloom shout did not finish as Shadow was already in front of her. "HEY THAT IS NOT-", as well that she try to complain, because Shadow was hit in mid air when he jump in front of her. 

BANG The impact make Apple Bloom to fall on her butt as Shadow and the rainbow trail went back to the Forest.

"Huh?...", is all Apple Bloom could say as she saw Shadow impact a tree and breaking it with it as the rainbow trail leave him. As he was starting to recover from the blow and get the tree off from him, he receive his warning.

"If you knew what is best for you, will stand down pal.", from there he could see his opponent. The mare that attack him.

It was a clear sky blue pegasus mare with mini dark blue short jean with a jacket as well, she had a white top with her mark of a rainbow bolt that matches with her rainbow mane and tail. He could see she was a civilian, but her toned body tell him she is trained is some way. Something rare especially in pegasus mare. He really believe that Fluttershy was a normal civilian, however, with this mare. He may need to take her at the same level of Iron threat level.

'Her speed is higher than that Captain. I may need to knock her down, but should I ignore her or take now the other nuisance?', Shadow was in debate but the blue pegasus mare didn't wait for him.

"Last warning!", the mare shout to him as she land in front with a karate stance. "Believe me, you don't want to mess with me" 

"...", Shadow didn't response as he finally was back on his feet. He even didn't care who she was, he was only thinking in-

"WAIT!", Apple Bloom was running back to them. 

The mare move away her sight from him for a second, just to see his dark blur moving to Apple Bloom. "Oh No! You would not take her!", she shout as she take flight and went after Shadow.

With his speed he would be able to pick Apple Bloom and runs toward the farm to leave her in a safe place, but the mare speed was more than he could imagine. Knowing that she was able to reduce the distance in no time, Shadow turn to face her as he cross his arms to block the just in time kick from the mare. The blow was strong to send him skip in the ground in front of Apple Bloom.

'This mare speed is faster than I thought. She can catch with me easily.' Shadow finally focus on the mare as she flip and stabilize in mid air after her kick. 'I can't ignore her anymore.' Shadow now believe she best him in the first time they crash. 

"OwOwOwOw! What are you made of! Dude that hurts!", but he see that she was only speed. "Ow... Well, it doesn't matter anyway, once I make you eat dirt. I will show not mess with me or my friends!", she shout as she was able to suppress and shake of her pain on her leg.

Apple Bloom try to stop them fighting. "Wait, mister Shadow! She is no-", but was not able to finish as Shadow interrupt her.

"Don't come closer.", he said as he notices the mare to prepare her assault.

Soon the mare took flight up and make a flip downward. This make her gain sudden velocity and now was at the speed of a bullet. Shadow was able to point three facts. One, even if she was well trained, did not have a strong physical body as he or Iron, so her toughness was below of them. Two, she was all speed so she most use kinetic energy in her kick. So the best way for him to best her is to read her movements and stand still so he can counter with potential energy in his block. After all, what can happen when an unstoppable force meets an immovable force? 

'Let find out.' Shadow prepare and sharpen his senses taking her and the third 'fact' seriously. Soon the mare was upon him and she prepare to kick him in the face. 

Disappointed that she went for a front attack, Shadow did not move. He just speed up his arms, to not block her, but redirect her to the side. The result was that she was throw straight forward to a tree nearby where she crash with her back upside down. 

"UGH!.. What the?" The mare could not believe that she was catch as she was on the floor upside down. "Oh, we are ON!", but soon jump back in the air and gain speed to continue.

Apple Bloom afraid to be between them, she just stay at the side with Winona and observe how Shadow handle the dare devil of Ponyville. She just saw as a rainbow trail was all over Shadow, while he move his upper body side to side, but he look it like a ghost passing through the air. When the rainbow trial was about to hit him, it went thought him and the next second his image was split in two and then remerge on his new position. This was more common on his head, that is why she react bad as the sound of metal being hit when his head snap back with a scream of pain.

THUNK

"YOU SON OF- What are you made of?!!", the mare shout as she land and hold her hand.

'She is just speed, but... Ugh...', Shadow also was holding his head. Even if he prepare for the hit, the impact was enough to shake his brain. 'Better take her down now.' He started to run once the dizziness was suppressed.

He brought his fist to knock her down on the face but she was also able to recover and change to defense. She duck his fist to move to his side and jump high enough to make a round kick to his head. Shadow response by retreating his fist and use his other arm to block it. He skip on the ground as her kick was super fast to deliver a heavy blow with just her speed.

Shadow try to recover his stand but the mare was fast enough to reduce the distance and send another kick to his stomach. He act in time as he put both arm to block it and was able to prevent to move from the ground. With the opportunity at his hand, he catch her leg and send her flying to a tree, just to see that she learn to react well. The mare started to concentrate more on her movements so she was able control herself in the air. Before hitting the tree, she make a flip so her legs could kick it and jump back to him. 

This didn't surprised Shadow, he was able to block again with his arm from her new high jump kick. Not giving him another opportunity, the mare fly away from him with her wings and put some distance between them. Both reduce that distance to meet with each other in the middle. 

From there both exchange strikes and kicks, Shadow continue standing still on the ground while the mare use her wing to stay in mid air. Blocks and strikes were able to heard but Apple Bloom just saw darks and rainbow trails between them. At the end the mare send another powerful kick that make her send flying on the air while Shadow skips on the ground. Soon the mare, now on the earth, and Shadow stare back to back, checking for a new opportunity.

After the assault ended, both keep quiet it as they stare their opponent with their guard up. 

'Buck! What is up with this guy?!', the mare, that came to help her friend concern for her sister, could not believe she was going to fighting hand to hand with a dark metal knight. "Okay, who or what are you?!"

"...", Shadow didn't response to her sudden outburst.

"Not going to talk big guy? Well, doesn't matter once I pulverize you to the ground. I will not let you foalnapped Apple Bloom!", she shout as she prepare to continue. 

But was stopped as Apple Bloom step between them. "WAIT! Stop! Both of you! NOW!", she and Winona came from their seat to prevent that things escalate. "Mister Shadow, she is not an enemy, she is my sister friend. Rainbow Dash!"

"Rainbow... Dash?", Shadow repeat as he stare back to Apple Bloom, just as Rainbow Dash.

"Huh! Shadow? Apple Bloom did you know him?", Rainbow ask as she give her back to the dark forest. Somehow with a hint of green light.

"Yes! He came to the farm when I meet him but Ah decide to follow him on the forest. He is taking me back to the farm, not foal-napped me. So please stop fighting!", she with Winona were shouting to stop giving Shadow their back.

"Huh? What are... Oh no!" Rainbow try to process what they were telling her but all thoughts stopped as she saw Shadow move his hands behind him and unsheathed his twin swords. "No! Applebloom look out-", and soon the place was imbued with the sound of an explosion. And a warning.

"...You are going to die, so... move!" 

With a kick from the ground, Shadow launch himself after activating his speed enchants and move in front of Dash. She did nothing since was catch out of guard by many things. One, he had weapons and was in front of her with twin swords she did not expected. Two, he moved at a speed that could leave her to eat dust, something she couldn't match it. And three, was the same fact that Shadow did not forget during their match as he observe their surrounding. 

They were not alone and it came behind her. The 'third' fact decide to came out. ROAR

As Rainbow was throwed to side by Shadow, she could only witness him being crunch to the ground by an unknown dark brown and green big object. With big BANG, a big cloud of dust was created as it consume Shadow. Dash was throw away with enough distance, so once she stop skipping on the ground, she was only able to raise her head to see the cloud of dust where Shadow was before, with a big figure moving inside from it.

"What the...?" Dash keep staring foolishly but stop as the figure move side by side. Soon the sound of metal cutting material was heard and the figure let out a roar as it spun to one side and Shadow was throw out from the cloud. 

Shadow body hit the ground as a ragged doll. Once he stop, Shadow try to stand up, just to fall to one knee. He try to suppress the pain that assaults him, yet he force himself to pay attention to the nuisance that were following him and Apple Bloom since the beginning. Who decided to act now.

Once the cloud settle down, everyone could see the wolf that was following little red ribbon (Apple Bloom) and the hunter. Just as the creature they meet on the forest, this was a ghostly type wolf Shadow face before. But rather than use sticks and leaves like his underclasses comrades, this one use big tree trucks and rocks as main material. A being that was 5-6 meters tall, had a body compose of a cracked tree truck with vines as chest and tree logs as legs with stone plates on the joints and as fangs and claws. Was staring to the group with his ghostly empty glowing green eyes. A Lumberwolf make its entrance.

AAAAWWWWOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO

It roar as it he make his announcement for his hunt. Dash was out of words, she knew of their legends and didn't expect to see one so close to the town. Apple Bloom just stood frozen by fear while Winona was shouting try to drive away it from her owner, but her confidence was not strong as she had her tail between her legs and her barks were low. 

The Lumberwolf was enjoying the reactions he was getting, however, he was more focus on his current prey and the reason of this hunt. And it was from the one that was returning a deadly glare back to him, Shadow.

'That explain why the pack did not summon him. And the reason I didn't feel the alfa, he was already in the shadows waiting his best opportunity.' Shadow was angry, he knew he was being followed but didn't guess that was the true leader of the pack he beatdown. 

Shadow determine that he disturb the domain of a type of lord of the forest. When this lord receive the news of his presences, the beast decide to hunt Shadow to defend his right as alpha predator. Now he knows why it show up until now. 

'He knew I will protect the ponies so waited the best opportunity to disable me. But to believe it worked.' He thought that idea as soon he found a pain he was not able to ignore. And the Lumberwolf also knows it.

ROAR The Lumberwolf roar as the beast go and bounce over Shadow was. 

Everyone hopped Shadow to dodge it but he just embrace himself as the monster bounce him down to the ground. With its superior brute strength, was able to crunch Shadow as the stones claws and fangs started to tear him apart. Shadow was not going to fall so easily. Shadow wait for the wolf to bite him and when it came, with his strength alone, he was able to remove his claw on him and move to a side. Where he had a clear way to the right ghostly eye.

Soon Shadow thrust his right sword into the eye were a green goo started to spill out of it. Roaring in pain, the Lumberwolf remove himself from him and backdown to make space. Not after swinging his paws and throw Shadow another away 10 meter in the air, where he hit the ground again as a ragged doll. 'Again?', this concern the little filly who now was able to escape from her freeze state.

Apple Bloom was in shock, she believed that Shadow was a strong pony, yet seeing him being the toy of the Lumberwolf make her worry that something was wrong. And she discovered it as Shadow try to stand again, and fall to one knee with a heavy groan of pain. She focused her sight on the leg he try to stand up and found that Shadow's right foot was twisted in a awful angle. 

Then she remember what he told her. "If he used bad his high speed, he could twist his ankle! He must twisted when he speed up to save Rainbow Dash!", she said as she saw in horror Shadow being pound by the Lumberwolf claw. "He can't move so he is unable to dodge! We have to do something!" 

"WOOF!" Winona shout that she also agreed. Both run to Dash who have not moved since the appearance of the monster.

"Rainbow Dash!", Dash finally getting back to reality turn to see both girls run to her. 

Finally recovering, she shout her main concerns. "Apple Bloom! What is happing?! Who is he and why there is a Lumberwolf here?!" 

"Shadow and Ah meet a Timberwolves pack in the deepest part of the forest! He repeal them but Ah think they follow us! Please you have to help him! He is ma friend!" 

"Help him? But..." Dash return her sight back to the two monsters, were the black one was being chewed as a dog toy. "But he is a strange pony! We even don't know what he is!"

"We do! He is ma friend!", Apple Bloom shout not notice the newcomer. "We need to save him, he will do same for us!"

"Who ya talking about?", the two of them and Winona turn around, Apple Bloom wide open her eyes. She could stare the newcomer but she turn back to the fight for Shadow was launch once again. 

And fall hard this time. 'UGH... How... annoying...', Shadow groan as he was send for fourth time to the ground. 

He was not receive a lot of damage but his armor was focusing more on healing the broken ankle that consume almost all the magic defenses. So each bite and bounce was too painful for a normal pony, just because he is not normal doesn't mean he enjoyed the pain.

'It going to take hours to heal. I believe that the bones are also broken.' Shadow keep trying to suppress the pain, but as he turn back to the Lumberwolf he knew that didn't have that time. 'Just need to be able to take the heart to end this, but... how?' 

He was thinking what to do as the Lumberwolf was about to bounce over him. But his plans stop when he notice the rainbow trail was going on his way. With something strange on it, as he also spot a orange trail. He was wondering what it is, and why was coming to the beast.

BOOM

Soon the rainbow and orange missile hit the wolf side. What Shadow was surprise from it was that was able to blown away, by the impact only, 20 meter away the beast. The hit and the impact to the ground make the Lumberwolf tree truck more cracked than before and the stones joint were dislocated breaking the connection and dissolving his body momentary. Shadow seeing enough, he turn to the rainbow missile that land in front of him to meet not only Rainbow Dash, as well a new mare.

He was able to see the similarity with Apple Bloom, even if she had an orange fur with a blonde mane and tail, thanks to her red apples mark. This mare had a cowboy outfit design that, as same as Dash, had a blue jean short with a white top tank under a sleeveless plaid red shirt without not missing the signature cowboy hat and a rope on her waist. But what Shadow notice more was that she have an even better well toned muscle body, special her legs. Since is an earth mare, so that means-

"HEYAH! That will teach that varmint not to mess with ma family!" The cowgirl mare shout in her southern accent as she flex her legs. Was obvious that her kick put down the bad wolf. 

'So she kick the beast alone with her pure brute strength.', Shadow try to imagine what kind of training she endure to be able to kick with such force, even with Dash speed. Or she was gifted with leg strengths or have kick 100 trees in a year to get where she is. Wonder what theory is correct.

He hadn't time to figure it out as the new mare came to him. "So, ya are the fellow that ma sister meet ya on our farm? Well, hope ma sister haven't been a bother for ya! So thanks for keep her safe!", she shout happily to him as she offer her hand.

"...". But Shadow just keep staring to her, trying to see through her.

Seeing that he was judging her, she decide to open up to him. "A will honest with ya. A don't like a strange pony like ya near my baby sister, but A saw how she care for her friend. So if ya are her friend, then ya are also ma friend, so that put us on the same team, don't ya think?"

Trust them...

Again the voice appear for second time in this day. But he could not denied her logic as well. "It too soon to thanks me." Both mare got surprises how emotionless he sound, more to Dash since was the first time she could hear him well. "He still haven't gave up.", he reply as he turn back with the mares to see the Lumberwolf almost back to normal.

"If Timberwolves are difficult enough, how we suppose to beat that thing." Dash let out her thoughts. "He just will keep coming back! And he is a natural walking disaster! We can not let that thing go to the town!" 

The cowmare was also thinking the same to how to stop it, but somehow she knew to whom to ask that question. "Any idea, mister Shadow?" 

"There is." Shadow turn to the mare as they pay attention. "Permanently, but Apple Bloom can be traumatize. Tell her to not see the fight."

"Why? And what do you mean permanently?", Dash ask but as soon she saw Shadow eyes knew that means to kill it. "Okay I will let her know!", she took flight and went to put Apple Bloom to safety.

Shadow just stare her as Rainbow fly when the second mare speak to him. "Ya are really a kind pony." He turn to her giving her his full attention. "Ma sister must saying the truth about ya. Well mister Shadow, Ah am Applejack, at ya services. So, what is the plan?"

ROAR The Lumberwolf roar announcing he was back as he stare the two of them with a hateful stare and Dash return with them. "Make him show me his belly." Once he explain what to do, the Lumberwolf charge to them.

Dash took flight to the sky but the Lumberwolf ignore her since Shadow and Applejack were his new objectives. He was imaging how they will scream as his fangs and claws tear them apart, but if he didn't  make that mistake he could have see Dash skyrocket to his face, her objective: his damaged eye.

POW CRACK ROAR 

The Lumberwolf stop in pain as Dash break his right side face wooden plate and his eye was destroyed until he replace it. The beast angered, try to capture Dash with his massive jaws who was not able to fly away in time. Unluckily for him a sword fly to the remaining eye stabbing it and leave him temporally blind. Unable to suppress the trouble losing his sight, he roar to the sky making the last mistake of his life. 

With the opportunity on her hand, Applejack run around him and throw her rope, where she was able tie it to the upper part of the jaw. With her lasso skill she earn with years, she was able to capture and pull over him keeping his mouth open.

The Lumberwolf keep roaring and fighting back from Applejack's pull to the point he almost pull her over to him. But to his disgrace, Dash came to her side and carry Applejack so they were able to pull together, in the air, and make his upper jaw with his head upward. With both mare strength, they were able not only to make the Lumberwolf mouth wide open but also to put him in his hind legs. Where his chest was wide open to Shadow as he prepare his launch. Using one more time his armor enchants, he toughen his broken foot to run straight to the beast heart. 

'This will hurt. For both.' Once he channel enough, he launch himself to the Lumberwolf. With a speed that Rainbow Dash will be jealous, Shadow run straight to the chest and stab both his free hand and the other sword in it.

BOOM 

The impact make the Lumberwolf body fall to the ground on his back as well shaking the ground. The mares just keep staring the damage of the hit in the air, but when the cloud dust of the fall started to clear up, they could see a dark spot burred on the beast chest. The Lumberwolf was able to restore his good eye just to see in fear as Shadow hands were inside of his chest. Once Shadow knew he have a good grip on what he want to grab, he started to pull.

With a horrible ripping sound, Shadow open the beast chest with his sword as he pull a green object that was entangled with vines and pulse with the green goo. The Lumberwolf just stare in horror as Shadow finally pull out his main life source, his heart stone. Unlike the Timberwolves, Lumberwolf had a kind of heart that allow them to manifest better and attach their spirits on heavier material such as stones, making them even tough to break them. 

Their option to make their body from strong tree trucks with stones plates was more to protect this heart. They could be considered as golems since share the same weakness, a weakness Shadow knew as he hold this stoned heart. And crunch it under his grip in front of the beast's eye.

When the heart was destroy, the Lumberwolf green goo started to leak from his wounds and his eyes light were extinguish. With a final roar, his body started to fall apart leaving stones and parts of trees as remains of what once existed.

With a heavy sigh he was holding, Shadow could finally relax. Just for the pain was coming back to him, hard. With his now broken foot, he was 100% sure that his bones were now broken, he limp to the skull were his second sword was still impale. Just for Applejack with Rainbow fly down to him.

"Now Ah see why ya didn't want ma baby sister see the end.", Applejack said as she was lowered down next to the skull with Dash. She was happy that the goo was vaporizing and only wood and stone were left. 

Rainbow had a different insight. "Dude. That was sick. BUT AWESOME!!!", Rainbow shout remember the moment he ripe the heart. "You were just standing there holding, what his heart, and then crunch it in front of his eyes! That was sick, but still AWESOME! What are you?! A monster hunter?!"

"Negative." Shadow reply without emotion again. "But the Lumberwolf was clearing after me. So have no choice but to put him down. Was him or me. The option was clear enough.", even if he was in danger or had take a life a second ago. Well, a ghost or spirit.

"Dude, you just got out from a fight with a Lumberwolf. At least show some kind of excitement from accomplish it, if I were you I will definitely make my victory dance!", Dash said as she cross her arms.

"Ah don't think he can make any celebration at all." Rainbow confuse what Applejack said, she look at her friend where she point something with her finger. "Ah ma worry as how he is stand at all." Dash follow what she was referring and almost empty the contents of her stomach.

"WHAT THE BUCK! It suppose to move like that!", Rainbow didn't need to know Shadow body works but she knew he doesn't suppose to be stand on ankle of his foot. 

Shadow follow the mares stare to his foot. Just as they were worry, Shadow's right ankle was twist 90 degree to the right and he was now standing on his ankle rather on his foot. He decide to stand on his good left leg and lift his right foot, a view that Dash really was about to throw up. His broken right foot now hung limp in the air, moving like a hanging piece of meat ready to reap off. The foot was still in the metal boot but the idea of a piece of meat was already on the mares minds.

"Yeah, Ah ma sure that ya body shouldn't do that.", Applejack said with experience from her farms duty while Rainbow have a green face and holding her stomach. Rainbow had also experienced her body bones being broken time to time. But the way Shadow didn't show any concern, it make her sick at the same time worry for his wellbeing. 

Shadow did wanted to worry them. "Affirmative, but my armor have started the healing process. At this moment, it have disconnect any pain receptors and is focusing to restore my bones and muscles." Just as his words come out, his armor plates between his thigh and his foot red stripes were brighter as a dark aura wrapped the foot. But was not enough.

"Yeah, sorry sugarcube** but ah not going let ya go like that, at least let go to ma family farm to parch ya up. And no, Ah no going to have a 'No' as an answer." Applejack state as she went and grab him under his right arm so Shadow don't keep putting pressure on his bad foot. "Come Dash. If ya help ya will not have to see him walking."

"Okay... Just one moment while my lunch goes down again. Guh..." Once Rainbow settle down, she went to Shadow left side. All of them started to walk to Apple Bloom.

Shadow just stare Applejack as she carry him to the farm. He could deny her and move her aside to refuse her assistance, that he didn't wanted or need it. But again he did nothing. He let Applejack and Rainbow Dash with Apple Bloom and Winona, that they go out from their hideout from a tree truck when they pick them up, to take him to the Sweet Apple Acres. He didn't show any resistance all over the way, since the voice keep speaking on his mind.

Thrust them... thrust me...

-------

"So, what kind of freak are ya?", said the elder green mare of the Apple family.

"Granny! That is kind of mean! Be more polite to him.", Applejack scream from the main house kitchen as she was preparing the family dinner and their guest food.

"Oh! Sorry! Ah forget about them. So, what are ya, mister freak?", said the elder green mare to Shadow as he was presenting her. 

Granny Smith, the elder of the Apple family was an old mare in her sixties or more. Just as the apple sisters, she was a earth green mare but the once proud strength of her kind was no longer present. She was more thin than Fluttershy and wear a clothed orange plaid shirt with a bandana headband on her head as she wear a white dress skirt with her green apple mark on it.

Since they came back, Granny Smith almost try to end Shadow suffer with her shotgun. Once the apple sister and Rainbow explain that he is friendly, she let him come inside the house so he could rest and recover. But didn't let him go inside without his interview. Something that Shadow didn't care to answer or not while all ponies and him were waiting on the dinner room of the main house.

"I am a Yami tool for my master goals and wishes." He respond to the elder question.

"A what now? Are ya sure he didn't escape from the circus?", she ask out loud to her little grandfilly in the dinner table.

"Granny! He is not a circus freak!... Well maybe, he is Shadow Blade, the pony that Pinkie Pie is talking in the town." Apple Bloom try to defend him since his answers were still the same from her own interview. He answer them with 'I don't know'.

"Wait!" Dash that decide to stay more time in the farm was also there. She didn't want to admitted but she was concern for Shadow. "The Shadow Blade Pinkie don't stop bothering around mention him. The same guy that Fluttershy and Rarity state that they meet him? Also, from those crazy old granny rumors?"

"Hey, ma are 100% real!" Granny Smith shout out. "But seriously, are ya that fellow from those crazy old granny rumors?"

"Rumors or not, he save ma baby sister so Ah prefer the truth.", Applejack said as she bring the food with her big brother, the last member of the Apple family.

A big, double of Shadow size, red earth stallion help Applejack to bring the food. Just as the rest apple family, he choice of outfit was the same as the rest of the apples. He use clothed yellow and black checkered shirt with long sleeves but he enrolled them just until his elbows. He wear jeans with a tool belt that was empty but give the idea he equip all his tools on working hours. The big brother Shadow meet once he was inside, just as her sister, he had big strong and even better well toned muscle body, Big Mac.

"Yeap." Is all he said that he was also convinced as her little sister, but something tell Shadow that he still have his eyes on him. 

Until Apple Bloom let the beans out. "See even Big Mac agree he is a good colt, Ah also agree that he is perfect for Applejack."

Applejack roll her eyes. "Apple Bloom, stop playing finding a partner for me. Ah sure ah can find one on ma own."

"Nope." Big Mac reply as Applejack give him a deadly glare. 

"Well, as long he don't end to be some of those damn varmint degenerate colts that see her as a easy one night, he may receive my blessing." Granny Smith also add more discomfort to her granddaughter. "Ah want to see ma grandgrandfoals before kicking the bucket! JAJAJA!!!"

"Just because ah kick that varmints jewels, doesn't means Ah can find a good colt." Applejack mutter before leaving Shadow's dinner plate to him. "Well, here is ya food, enjoy it!"  

Shadow stare at the food plate he receive. It consisted with apple slice, Apple puree, and a piece of a apple pie with some steamed vegetables. It came with apple cider as beverage. For apple lovers, this could be the best dinner they can experience. That is why Shadow thought is a waste if he eat it, but he put it aside since Granny and Applejack continue talking.

"And please stop bothering any colt that come to our farm. Shadow sure have important things to do rather than ya guys tie him up with me." Before any of her family reply to counter her statement, including Dash that was holding her laugh, Shadow decide to talk his opinion now.

"I am sorry for disappoint your wishes, Granny Smith, but it's impossible to pair with me. One, I don't know my body can procreate life with other species, this include ponies. Two, unless my master order it or allow it, I can't go against her wishes if is not part of her demands or decide to change it later. And three, if the objective is to give her a happy life, I doubt any mare will have one with a Yami tool, such as myself."

Every pony were staring to Shadow, surprise that he finally talk more than three words. But before they could reply, Shadow took the plate with all the food he was offered. And just as Rarity, every-pony were hopping to see his face, were disappoint yet at the same time shiver as his helmet mouth plate split apart as the demonic mouth of his manifest. In a single move he drop all the food and spilled the apple cider inside his mouth. The next moment, his helmet return to normal as he swallow the food leaving all ponies speechless.

"Maybe the rumors are true after all." Apple Bloom talk for every-pony as she was holding one of Pinkie's dolls. "That explain the mouth."

Seeing his opportunity, Shadow decide to make his own question to the only pony he thought could only answer him. "I have a concern that I must clear up with you. Granny Smith."

The elder mare surprised that she was questioned now let her concerns apart and decide to take him seriously. "And what could that be, mister Shadow?"

"Is your family or the farm grounds and history related to the legend, The Elements of Harmony."

The room was in silence, the apples children and Dash were keep in silence since was the first time they heard such legend. As for the elder, she only narrow her eyes and counter him with her own question. "And may Ah know what ya need them?"

"My Master is looking for them and I must find them for her."

Gram Smith keep staring back to Shadow, as the elder of the Apple family she can smell a lie, but Shadow was fully honest with her. She did not detect any wickedness or reasons for mischief on his words, only loyalty and a sense to obey. That is why she was in pain not be able to help him. 

"Ah sorry but Ah don't have any idea of them, and ah believe that this lands have nothing as well. So Ah be honest, this may be a dead end for ya."

"...Understood." He stand up surprising every pony as Granny Smith keep her eyes on him. "Then I will retreat and continue my search elsewhere. Thanks for your time." He make slight bow and turn around to leave immediately. This make Apple Bloom worry for him. 

"Wait! Where you are going!", she soon started to follow him, leaving the rest just to heard Granny Smith lament.

"Such a kind soul, Ah just sad he can't take a rest on his cursed loyalty to this Master of his."

Rainbow that was nearby spun to her try to comprehend what she means. "What make you said that?"

"Is not obvious? He just walk off on his OWN."

"Yeap." Big Mac agree as the two mares realization hit them. Shadow still injured on his foot he decide to keep going. 

Rainbow was the first to follow Shadow as she was out fly in the sky to find him. 'Is that idiot doesn't care for his life!', once in a high place, she was able to spot him and Apple Bloom already half of the way out of the farm. Where she could heard Apple Bloom pleads.

"What do you mean ya don't think so! Is your foot that is broken, ya shouldn't be moving and rest here!", Apple Bloom was shouting and running at Shadow side, but he keep ignoring her advise.

"I have already check that my foot is restore to the minimum to operate again. I can't stop to rest and waste more time.", even so, he was walking with difficult. 

Apple Bloom was not naïve that he need help. "But don't ya care for ya wellbeing! Don't ya care even for me? Ah ma worry that ya can get hurt again."

"Thanks, but your concern are misplaced.", he turn so she could she his eyes. "There is no reason to care for me."

"And what make you said that!", Rainbow shout out as she land in front of him, stopping him. "I don't get the big deal with you but I know when somepony need help. And you definitely need it more now with your broken leg, so why going to the end for this search? What could possible you can get for this for this... so called master of yours?"

"Is proof of my loyalty to the reason why I exist. For me and my master."

Rainbow Dash was out of words. She knew she could be stubborn, even with Applejack could compete for the tile of the most stubborn pony. But when Shadow words resonate on her mind, she knew that was not the case for him, that he was honestly believe that is his reality. Somehow she feel it as a curse, being blindly following as a lap dog to this so called master he keep mention. "But still I can't-"

"Leave it Dash, he is not stubborn as us." The group turn back to the house, Applejack was on their way to them while carry a basket. "He is just honest in what he believe. Even if we don't think the same way."

Once she reach them she stood in front of Shadow. Applejack keep staring on his eyes, this allow her to know how serious was Shadow for his crusade. So when she found out that nothing change, she also decide to give up and let him go. 

"Ah wish we could help ya, Sugarcube. But for now take this." She then give him a basket full of apple and pies. "Take this as ya reward for taking care of my baby sister. Also, ya are welcome to our farm so don't be shy to visit us.", she said as she wink her eye to him. Something her sister didn't let go unnoticed.

Shadow hold the basket and see that indeed was full of food base on apples. "Thanks. I will considered the advise in future for possible encounters." And with that, he bow to say goodbye and return his journey back to the forest. 

Just far enough not being able to hear Apple Bloom question to her sister.  "Hey AJ, when ya said that, did ya mean-"

"Just because Ah was annoyed doesn't means Ah don't considered it. Ya heard him well right? That he don't know that can give a happy life to his mare." Just as Applejack said that Rainbow was looking at her in as she said something weird. "What?" But when their eyes lock something click on her as something awake in Dash soul by seeing her friend eyes.

"HEY SHADOW!", Rainbow shout enough to capture Shadow attention as he stopped and turn around. "You better don't die! You still own me a duel as well I need to repay for saving my life! So you better know that I will waiting for you!"

Shadow just stood there for a couple of seconds before nodding her back that he understood her, that she will a nuisance to him in the future. Soon he return walking away leaving the farm as the mares just keep staring at his back. Rainbow just stood there not believing what she just did.

"'I will waiting for you', damn Dashie Ah didn't know ya could be so poetry." Dash face started to redden as Applejack was imitating her.

"Shut up! And what for you, 'ya are welcome to our farm so don't be shy to visit us'. What do you mean by said that, ha!" She try to crawl under Applejack fur but only got a smile back to her.

"Is what Ah means." AJ then turn to the direction Shadow went. "Ah may want to save him from what is torture him. If Ah can. Don't ya wanted try too?" Dash just stare her 'friend' but then she turn to the forest, where Shadow went to continue his crusade, even if could end him. 

Apple Bloom just stood at their side witness that her plan went well, too well. "Great, so Ah will have a lot of competition if ah wait."

----------

In a dark realm and isolate from the world, a dark queen was waiting on her dark throne. 

On her first days she curse her destiny and fate for being on her sister side. For weeks she try to break through her dark prison with all her power. For years, she planned her revenge on all the traitors and her sister for abandons her. For century, she just waited for the opportunity to come. And now after thousands of years her chance was coming.

"Soon all Equestria and Terra will know the price for betray me and humiliating me.", her voice resonate to all her dark throne. As the memory of a dark cloth metal warrior cross her mind. "As for him. Well I hope he can take the new me now."

She smile as she summon her night astral scythe where her blade reflect her blue cat iris of hers.
> Chapter 10 for his master he will do everything
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 10 for his master he will do everything

'So the day has come.'

After weeks of torture, anxiety and stress, her day finally came. Her subject were preparing a holiday meant for her efforts to keep the Sun and the Moon, making the day and night cycle for their routine life. The Summer sun celebration day. She was happy with the peace her subject have, because for them she will go to war to keep it like that.

Princess Celestia was observing from the war room how the night and the moon were ending their shift so her Sun and her daylight start this glorious day. But she knew that the night will be back, just as her sister will be back to her at the end of this day. 

'Luna soon we will be together, I just hope that our reunion is not in the afterlife.' After finding her resolution, she turn back to her generals and ministers for the 'welcome' of the Princess of the night, as well the demon coming with her. 

"Gentle colts and mares, the day have come. This day end the thousand years of imprison of the seal the Princess Luna is under by the magic of the Elements. So I just want to ask, are we ready?"

The General of the Equestria Army stand up from his seat. "We have prepare our soldiers on all the key city in case of invasion. We have trained and equip all the available soldiers and guards for large scale battles. Our soldiers will fight to the end to keep the peace and the security of our ponies."

The chief of espionage of the army reported his findings. "We have locate clues of the key strongholds of the Children of the Night. Unfortunately, we could not get all the details of their plans once their queen arrive, but we are ready to counter their interferences once the night falls. Beside we receive intel and capture some on them, thanks to an anonymous informer. We are ready for small and close scales battles, as well of any assassins they sent."

The mare in charge of the post of the Equestria ambassador and chancellor of the public relations of Equestria provide her report. "We notify the other nations of the possible civil war on our country, but I can not guarantee they will not interfere or possible take the chances to attack us. We know that the minotaur and dragon nation don't care. The Saddle Arabia and Zebra nation ask if is possible to let their army in the frontier to either assist us or prepare a defense line for their nation. As for the Changelings and the griffon nation we got nothing. In conclusion, we know that we only have this night to prevent a world scale war." 

The business and education minister mare let them of the state of the cities. "Thanks to the holidays, all civilians will be celebrating on the mains cities so there will be a high risk of multiple casualties if the battle start on the main roads or gather points when the celebration parties are taken. As for smaller towns and frontier cities, we can only hope that are ignored and their local forces are enough to put all civilians safe."

Pink Heart, chief of the health system program and head doctor of the castle, let her plan for the wounded. "We have distribute cure potions, equipment and medical staff in each group and key points of battle. But I believe that will not be enough to prevents the death of our ponies. We can only try our best to keep the lives we can save." 

When Pink finish her report, Princess Celestia reflect the information of her sister and the possible threats on her arrival. A civil war with her sister followers. 'The Children of the Night, even her past is haunting me.'

The children of the night was the cult born from the hope and hate from the few ponies that really appreciate her sister. If was not for the demon that possess her at the time, they could provide what her sister desire the most. The love of her subjects.

'I remember she was taking care of some orphans foals she visit on her night shifts. To believe that little filly, Moonlight, will turn the founder of not only of the only group to treat my sister as her goddess but also to the most dangerous cult of dark magic in our lands.'

When her sister was banished, Celestia make sure to explain her reason to them, but could not convince the innocents foals that considered her sister as their mother. And the flame of hatred for her did not go out, even after death. Because the chain of hatred continue own, even on their thousand descendants, the purposes of the cult were twisting in time and now were a dangerous group with access to the dark realm and their forbidden magic.

'I just hope we can end the tyranny of her demon, Nightmare Moon.' She inhale and exhale to give her speech.

"I know is just a little wish of my, but I want to save all the lives from the threats of Nightmare Moon. For years I prepare for this day and now that is upon us, I am not going to lose my sister and my subjects to this evil. I oath to not let this demon demands best me, and let her way with our families and friends. I promised to our high Goddess Faust that I will prevail over the darkness that infected my family. And return the Princess of the night to her true destiny, Princess Luna will return to us!"

"YES YOUR HIGHNESS!" All her generals and ministers respond to her speech.

She was happy for their support she had all this year. But she had to move on, not until her sister truly is set free. "Any other question? No? All right, all return to your post and update all your groups that the operation had started." 

Soon all the generals and ministers started to pack and leave the war room, except for four ponies that wanted to hear her thoughts and real concerns. One was Pink waiting to listen Celestia true plan. The next pony was Princess Candance who decide to not interrupt her aunt conviction and meeting. The other was Shinning as one of the guards to be present on the meeting. And the last one was the Captain of the Royal Guards that have not give his report yet, Iron Wing.

"Let me guess princess, you want to hear my real thoughts of your true concern, is it?" Iron ask as soon was his turn to speak.

With a tired sigh, Celestia was impressed that Iron could continue reading her. "As always, you are able to see through me, Iron."

"Then let me to summarize the plan up to now. Our army are ready to fight any forces that wished to invade us. Our spies are prepare to stop the Children of the Night plans. And you have already send your student to the town where she will meet the other holders to defeat Nightmare Moon. Well I see that all is cover up... except for the only thing we did not prepare for."

Pink decided to state her opinion now before her husband decide something radical. "Could you blame us. He appear and disappear as a ghost. We haven't found nothing of his whereabouts. And we haven't find who will take care of him so don't you dare to say you will take that job."

"Don't worry I have no intention, or even the will, to look for him." Iron reply to her wife death treat. "You know... you look adorable when you make that face, maybe I should do it?"

Shinning wanting to help and get his chance to redeem himself, as well get his pay back, shout out. "I offer to fight against-" but was stopped by Candance.

"Oh no, you wouldn't fight him Bubu! If some pony need to do it then I offer myself!"

"But Candance, you don't know or have any warfare experiences."

"Oh really, and how about you, how does your 'experience' pay off last time. I am better in magic output so I have better chances to turn him to dust. And all I need to do is to throw a mountain over him and the job is done." Candance reply with a smirk smile to Shinning, but the one to refute her statement was Celestia herself.

"Only if throwing a mountain over him was enough, you may be right. But you will need more than that my little niece." She walk over an old paint she save from her past, she take it out from the hidden place she put it and set it up on the room to remind her. It was a paint where she, her sister and her best friend (he include himself on his own) appear posing in a garden. Where the suppose friend was dragging his servant to his side to include him as well. 

"Shadow Blade." Celestia mention the pony they were talking about. And how silly he look on this paint. 'I really wish I could save a better painting but this was the only one available with Luna and Discord. The only one to remember the good times.' She let out sigh as she return to the present.

Iron decide to be honest with her. "I am sorry your highness but I have nothing to offer or have any idea how to stop him. None of our guards even on the army is capable to fight him off." 

"Same hear." Pink added.

"Well... I can try to throwing him to the ocean. Maybe... he will drown." Her niece try again.

"Are you trying to stop him or end his life? But it's a living thing to begin with?" Shinning started to thinking, not noticing the stare of her mare-friend. 

Celestia could not get mad with their response, she was only worry of what could truly happen if Shadow interfere with Twilight destiny. "Well, as long Twilight follow my instructions she should be able to complete her destiny."

Candance decide to punish Shinning later, return to her aunt. "And what did you tell her to do?"

--------

"And make some friends. Well, it sound simple enough for me." Spike said as he review the list of chores Princess Celestia give them to do. "What did you think?"

"I think is a waste of time." Twilight respond with a frustrated face. "I should be on Canterlot and continue with my studies on Nightmare Moon return. But noooo, I was sent to do chores. Why did Princess Celestia send me to this town of nowhere? And why she insist me to meet new ponies!?"

"Well I think you could get fresh air. You know, not being shut in on the library from the past weeks. You have planned nothing for this day, or make any kind plan to meet with friends. So I agree with the princess suggestion. Who knows, we could get something from this journey. Are not you excited?"

"If you mean to visit a town, called Ponyville, that the only thing that is interesting is the fact the was chosen to be the place where the princess will rise the sun. So yeah, I really am excited." Twilight respond to his brother Spike idea.

When the Summer Sun celebration day was coming, Twilight increase her efforts to know more about the arrival of Nightmare Moon, but could not get nothing from the public library and Celestia denied her access to the advance section of the castle collection. She could settle by presenting her findings with her teacher, to change her mind, but she receive the order, with Spike, to complete the preparation where the Princess will rise the Sun.

At this moment, she was riding one of the flying castle chariot to Ponyville. Where she will need to complete the tasks she receive from her teacher. "Why does the Princess send me to this town? I could do better things like studying, writing thesis of my magic findings and theories, as well investigating the legend of Nightmare Moon and how to stop her."

"But could you focus on that?" She spun to Spike, who have a smirked smile knowing her true concern as well. "Were you able to take him out of your mind? Shadow."

"...No." She couldn't deny that she hadn't forgotten Shadow.

A normal pony would tease her, but Spike knew what she truly feel about him. "Are you still scare of him? He haven't show up again so he can't harm you. Heck! He will have to go through me!"

Happy that Spike could understand her, she laugh a little bit from his attempt to light up her mood. "Jejeje. I know Spike, it just... what or who is he? And why do I care for it?"

"Well, is not that you are chain to him by fate." Spike speak his mind just in time to see that they were able to see the town. "Come on let focus on the princess tasks so we can rest for the rest of the day."

"Rest for the day..." Twilight still in her mind, a thought come to her as she realize a new plan. "That its! We just need to finish them in time and we can got back to the library of the town. Didn't say the letter that we could stay there, I hope that have all the books I need! GASP! Better yet, there could be books I haven't read!"

"Yeah... I just hope this trip doesn't end with me burying a big stack of books about myself." 

With a new resolution, and a new complaint, both the brother and sister wait for their chariot to lands. Once they arrive, they step down immediately with their backpack and started to decide what to do. The mare that wanted to end her task, took the list and re-review it while the little dragon was excite about what he could found on Ponyville and what could offer. He could see that the town was super alive as ponies were preparing the town for the Summer Sun celebration day. He could see the stands being prepare, especially the food stands. But he got distracted as a groups of foals were running. With a suspicious balloon.

He could let it go, if not for the fact that was shaped in the form of a black demon head with red eyes and V-shaped spike on the front of the head. "Huh, strange, for a moment I thought-" But he didn't finish thinking it about as Twilight started to move.

"Come on Spike, one of the task is to check the food for the event. And here said that a farm on the outside of the town is in charge of it. We need to move so we can finish the list early." She said as she put the list on her bag.

"Okay... Maybe we could ask to some- Oh!" Spike mind got an idea to help Twilight and distract her at the same time. "You know, you can practice by talking to the ponies of the town."

"Why are you said that?" She respond try to get the idea.

"Well, the list says that you need to make friends. Why don't talk to the locals like her!" Spike point out to one of the ponies that were already selling their merchandise. It was a pink mare that had a seller box and a mustache on her as she was walking on the road toward them.

"Hmm. Okay, if you say so. I could ask where is the library as well." The two of them went to meet to the mare selling on the road. When they were closer, they could hear her advertising.

"COME AND GET YOU CHIBI DOLLS, STICKERS, BALLONS AND COOKIES FROM THE CURSED KNIGHT OF PONYVILLE!!! DOLLS AT 10 BITS!!! STICKERS, BALLONS FOR ONLY 5 BITS! YOU CAN ONLY GET YOUR CURSED KNIGHT COOKIES HERE FOR ONLY 3 BITS! Wedon'tguranteepossibemeetings,visitsandthechancetobecomeacquaintedwiththecursedknight."

"Excuse me?" The pink mare stop her tracks once she spotted Twilight. "Hi, we are new here and we-" GASP Just for the mare jump in the air, surprise somehow, and vanish in thin air. Leaving a confuse Twilight and a astonish Spike with a smoke with her shape.

"Well, not bad for first try? It could go wrong in another way." Spike said as he notice that one of the dolls fall down by the mare outburst.

"Ugh. See I don't have time to make friends." She facepalm and start to walk to the farm for her first task. "Let just end this day, I want to go back on my studies." Just to missing that Spike was holding a doll of a black knight. With eyes that said 'I don't believe this'.

The doll he had on his hands have a terrible and awesome resemble to Shadow, but the only thing was... "I don't remember he have a mouth? Or that he looked this way? Could be this is another of his kind or-"

"Spike!"

With Twilight shout, Spike could not finish his thoughts. "Coming!" He put away the doll on his backpack and run toward his sister. Once he catch up with her, he let out a concern that will keep all day. "Wonder what he is doing?"

---

"WHY DID YOU DO IT! SHE HAD HAVE NOTHING- UGH!" The young adult colt tie up on the floor could not finish his curses, as was kicked in the stomach. He try to suppress the pain, but was more focus on his hatred against the pony that came to his cult and destroy all he knew and try to protect. As he was bath by his red eyes.

Night Glade, if his luck was not so bad his future could be something else, beside being a new member of The Children of the Night. Being an orphan colt azure pegasus with a black mane, he didn't have any chances in the Terra. He was lucky enough to survive from Manehattan gangsters and criminals wars with the guards. Yet still being a simple thief in a small pond with big fishes was too much he could handle as one of the little fishes. That was until her foalhood friend, Star Gazer a greyish unicorn filly with blue light mane, was recruited by the Children of the Night.

Star, wanting to protect her only friend, drag Glade to join the cult were both were raise to become the soldiers for their queen return, Nightmare Moon. However, both of them didn't care so much what could happen to Equestria or the rest of Terra. They were just happy to continue being together, taking care each other. Even Glade started to notice Star feelings for him. He was deciding if he have the same feelings so could respond to his long foalhood friend. Unlucky for him, the night he was about to take action was the same night before the cult was moving for the arrival of their queen, as well of an uninvited guest.

"Star! Stop whatever you are doing and go to the main chamber, NOW!" Glade shout as we was passing by Star room.

"What! We just finish our meeting for the next chores on the Everfree Forest. And the ritual should not start until sunset tomorrow, why our leader want to start moving now?" Star trying to get the reason, did not wait until Glade explain her.

"Is not that we are starting, troubles found us. Our last scouts have disappear and some of the guards return to the main hall to warn about an intruder have infiltrate our camp. And some of them were wounded unable to fight anymore."

Star realize the fear of Glade, understood immediately his concerns. She let down her boxes she carrying and went out of the room with Glade. "Okay, lets go."

The two of them runs through the hallways of the ruins their group decide to hide and wait for their queen arrival the night before. The plan was simple, The Children of the Night send groups of followers willing to fight against the guards of the tyrant solar princess to many main location to distracted them. While their leaders and important member prepare the arrival of Nightmare Moon so they could assist her against the chosen holders to stop her, The Elements of Harmony. But the plan was sabotage as soon a dark intruder was stalking them since their arrival to the Everfree Forest.

Glade and Star meet with other followers and went together to the main hall, where the four leaders of the cult with the supreme leader, were guiding the guards and magic users to repel the intruder. Star went to the leader in charge of the magic group were she belongs, while Glade went to the group of the second of guards were consist of pegasus for areal combats. Once taking his place, Glade start to prepare his mind for the fight, but could not since his moral was weakening due the atmosphere of the room. All the followers, including the Leaders, were shaking in fear and Glade soon discover why.

From the 187 followers that consisted of the best fighters, magicians, spell caster, strategists, assassins and VIP members selected by their accomplishments and efforts to help the arrival of their Queen. Only 36 members were present that night.

To avoid being detected by the guards, they divided in 6 groups to arrive to the forest, 1 of the group didn't show up. They thought that were lost or relocate temporary so they send multiple of their scouts to find them, none of them return. To prevent that the holders could unlock their potential, they send their assassins to infiltrate the town so they could act when the time comes, but no one made it to the town. And what make them feel true danger was the fact that members were disappearing during the week, the worst part, were big groups of minimum 10 members.

Glade didn't know what to said, what could be the intruder goal or objective, he even fear what could be as he was staring to the only member was able to see him and came back alive to warn the remaining members. As that same member mutter with his bloody face while holding his broken arm and crying on the floor on a corner of the room.

"I don't know nothing...SOB really I don't... " 

'Is that Titan?! He is suppose to be the wickedest and strongest of our fighters! He even desire to play with the holders on his own way, so what could be- No, what is hunting us?' Realizing that the intruder was not ordinary pony, he fear for Star wellbeing if she were about to face him. But didn't have time to think about it, as a new sound was heard. And was approaching from the hallway. 

"EEEEE!!! NO!!! HE IS COMING! WE ARE DEAD! WE ARE DEAD!" Titan scream and drag himself away from the sound that was heard, coming from the main hallway he came from. The sound of metal steps. 

"Don't let your fears best you! Remember that our mother gaze is upon us. With her blessing, nothing can stop us!" The supreme Leader shout out to save the moral of his cult. He and the others leaders prepare themselves to punish the intruder and his audacity against the Children of the Night

Phantom Shade was the current main head unicorn gray whitish of the cult. His devotion for the Queen of the night went to a fully blind believer that his family deserve to rule over Equestria with their Queen. And by that it means to rule with an iron fist and without mercy. His mastery on magic could not be compare except with Celestia herself and her higher magic users from her magic guild. Even being on his 60 years, his dark eyes haven't lost his will to complete his cult mission. And now his soul will be tested this night.

All the members were free to choose the way of dressing the official blue night tunic. They could modify it with personal armor or with their personal equipment, such as belts for small knife and potion holders. As for Phantom Shade and the other leaders, they were using a Black bluish with different strip colors and jewels collars on it. For Phantom, his black tunic was decorate by white. 

Why Glade was thinking now of the uniforms of his cult, well, he wonder who will be motivate by their speech and who, or better say, how many were shaking on their legs like Titan. Thanks to the tunics he could not get the correct answer. He wanted to check Star but the metal steps were closer and closer each second, until it stop.

All the member turn to the hallway waiting for the worse. They strength their grip on their swords, lance and crossbows while the magic users prepare to their minds, scrolls and potions. The tension just got worse as seconds pass and no sign of the intruder.

Having enough, Phantom taunt him. "You foal! Don't you know who you are messing with. We are the Children of the Night. The Followers of the true Queen of Equestria! Nightmare Moon!" But he almost back down and he got his reply.

"Affirmative. That is why I am here." The voice answer him back as his red eyes open on the darkest part of the hallway. And he resume his way to them with his red strips turning on.

In the middle of the night, the hall they were located was a close room underground so the only available light source were the torches that some member carry and magic stones on the walls. But since were only on the side of the cult members, the intruder entrances looked as he came out from the true darkness itself. The strongest members were impressed only before mounting their guard again. While the weakest members, they were fighting back the fear that was crawling on their backs. As for two members, they were concern of the wellbeing of each other. And the last one was fuel of hatred.

"And who do you think you are!" Phantom was almost lose his patience. "Were you the one that have sabotage our efforts all this time?! Were you the one that follow us since we enter this forest?!" And Shadow did not help with his reply.

"Affirmative. I was the one that intercept one of your groups, hunt down your scouts, disable your assassins and interrogate your members." All the members could not believe his words, it were not what he said rather how emotionless was. But one of the leaders caught an important keyword.

"Interrogate? What do you mean by interrogate our members?" The leader of the magic section, the one Star belongs, was more curious for what the intruder goal. Soon the realization came to him. "Wait! A dark metal knight as the darkness itself, could it be... ARE YOU THE SHADOW BLADE THAT THE PRINCESS FEAR?!"

"I don't have all the correct details, but I can assure I am not allied with Princess Celestia so if she fear me or not, I don't have the correct answer. But... I am indeed the Shadow Blade the ponies refer, and I only serve my current master." 

Some of the member didn't have any idea who Shadow was, so the same Leader continue speaking for the group. "I heard you are an ancient warrior that fight against the princesses in the past. Legends said that you are immortal and that you came from the dark realm."

"Negative. I am a Yami tool for my master. As others tools, I have a lifespan and not immortal, following the Yami corps commandments."

Phantom now knows who was fighting against but that still could not answer his question. "And what does your master or this Yami corps have to do with us? The Children of the Night." But the answer was not what he expect.

"None. I haven't receive any order regarding of your cult." Shadow reply to his concern without any delay. This only confuse The Children of the Night but scare them to the core.

All the members didn't know what to think about that response, and that make them fear Shadow even more. The reason was simple, they didn't know why they were being punished, but they knew that if Shadow were serious, all of them could be dead by now if he was order to do so. Neither Phantom and the other leaders wanted to ask the true question, but the only mare of the four leader dare to make it. What was he order to do.

She swallow her hesitation as she speak. "You said before that you 'interrogate' our members. There are two things I want to know. Did you kill any of our ponies?"

"Negative. No one dare to answer me. From the 151 member, none break their oath of silences or provide me information for my goal. Even my multiple intents, none didn't work without risking their lives." For some, were words of relief that confirm their life were not in danger. But only the smartest members knew the true treat.

Phantom decide that was enough, he ask the second concern that every member, including her sister, was thinking about. The one question he fear. "So that means... are you after our mother and queen, Nightmare Moon?" 

"Affirmative." Shadow answer Phantom, but he did not pay attention to him or any others members that were prepare their weapons as he scanned the room, neither their murders eyes as he continue. "My orders and objectives are based on locate the Elements Of Harmony and how to stop Nightmare Moon."

Is all what it needs to reignite their resolution. Phantom and his cult now knows that Shadow is an enemy of their queen. The only hesitation was, are they able to stop him. This concern went through the minds of all 36 members, but Shadow was not concern by that. He was looking an opening, and he found it as two member show a different reaction. A feeling that were not present on the 151 subjects when he make their interrogation on them. 

'Finally the clue I was searching.' Shadow started to walk only to be stop by a spell blast he side step to dodge it.

"If you think we are going to allow you get your way with our mother! Then you are a fool to think you are going to escape from us!" Phantom shout out telling his followers to prepare for battle. "None of our member and neither I, Phantom Shade, will betray our mother, the true Ruler of Equestria, the queen of the night, Night-"

"I don't need you to betray her." Phantom Shade stop his speech as Shadow image disappear. No, rather than disappear, he didn't see him running. A few members with better sense for combat were able to follow him, including Glade. But for Phantom, he didn't have any idea that Shadow was already in front of him, ready to strike. "I just need the correct pony to talk."

With a palm strike, Phantom was sent flying away to the other side of the room and crash to the wall. GASP With the impact, he almost lose his conscience but was enough to make him lose the air in his lungs. And since he was a spell caster, was not good to suppress the pain as a warrior do, neither Shadow second target.

With the element of surprises, Shadow went to the second caster he need to put down. Soon the leader of Star group, receive a heavy strike on his stomach. When he bend down, Shadow side step and bring his arm down on him for a elbow strike on his back of his neck. Shadow make sure the force was not deadly but enough to knock him out. With the two strongest caster out, he was able to start his hunt, as the members finally reacted on time.

"Kill him! Don't let him-" another of their leader try to give an order, but didn't finish as he was hit with a uppercut and then throw to the nearby group of caster. But was enough for the guards and warriors to move, including Glade group. Could be good start for them, if was not the fact Shadow runs to the other direction.

'What is he doing?! Now he decide to run from us?!' Glade with his group move to intercept Shadow so their magic caster could move on a safe location for their spells chants. But if Shadow was making distance for them, then what could he gain by doing it. The answer came through the hard reality of their situation as Shadow run on the wall. And destroy one of the Stone light crystal of the room. The only sources of light.

"Damn it! He want to destroy our sources of light! Don't let him get away with it!" One of the Pegasus captain shout out answering Glade concern. 

Shadow decision to take out the main head caster, had the proposes to allow him in prevent them for a big scale spells and teleportation escape. Thanks to one of the strategist he capture, he knew only a few were able to perform those spells. And one of them were the permanent illumination spells that were able to light up for a long period of time, even if the caster stop focusing once the magic orb was able to sustain on its own. With Phantom and the leader of magic group down, fighting in the dark was the worse thing for them since they are ponies of the night, not from true darkness as Shadow.

Having the advantage, Shadow jump from the wall to meet the pegasus captain. To deliver punch on his face and kick him, sending the captain to the ground. Still in the air, Shadow gain momentum to cross the room for only another pegasus to intercept him. He took his left sword to repel the member blade, but the clash stop him and his journey in the air ended as he fall on the ground, in the middle of another three members. 

"You are dead!" Soon Shadow was assault by the members warriors but were nothing for him. Shadow use his sword to repel some of the strikes as he side step and counter with his free hand. Moving between each attack and members as he dance moving through their formation.

"Move! I can't use my spells!" As the warriors were in front, all the caster try to find their opportunity to strike Shadow. But like his fight with Shinning and Iron, Shadow was dancing in the space between them, not staying on one place. "Just need one second and-UGH" The mare that try to find the correct angle, was close enough for Shadow knock and throw one of the remaining assassins toward her. Knocking down the two members.

Their efforts to coordinate were not paying off. The room was big enough to whole every-pony but too small to contain some pony as fast as Shadow, who could move place to place between them. The disadvantage of friendly fire make all the member hesitate to use strong and wide attacks so the battle was not going well for them. And it get worse as Shadow again knock out the air of another member and send him against another of the room Stone light crystal, cracking it as its magic leak out turning it off. 

'That leave us with only one left.' Glade turn to the only reaming magic stone that keep the room to fall into the darkness. As well a magic barrier being display around it. 

"Concentrate, we will keep the barrier! Does who can fight, stop him by all means! The rest try to find a way to keep the light or the way to send the message to the rest of our brothers and sister that we are under attack!" The mare from the reaming leader group as well other caster, include Star, set up the barrier as the other leader were figuring out how to win.

'Yes! There is still hope, we just need to hold him back enough and-NOW WHAT IS HE DOING!' Glade started to panic as Shadow started to crouch as if preparing to run, but on the wall direction behind him.

When the idea of some members escaping came to his mind, Shadow came to the conclusion that he need to end this now. But with at least 29 members still between him and the last stone, was not possible to run straight to it in time. So with enough preparations, he just need to run around it. Taking out his other swords, Shadow was ready. And with 'Bang' he took off from the floor and run on the wall to move around room.

"Is he serious!" Glade shout out as he see Shadow running on the wall without any complication. Even when a corner didn't stop or slow down him as he just jump from wall to wall and continue running. With each step closer to the wall with the last stone.

"Stop him! Now!" Soon caster and crossbows users try to hit Shadow. But he didn't make them easy as his speed leave behind their spells and their arrow hitting the wall behind his trail. And was in vain for their faster runners to catch up with him. Only Glade decide the correct move.

"OH NO! I'm not going to let you destroy her only chance of survive!" It was pointless to catch him behind, so Glade decide go in front. Flying in front of the stone and wait for Shadow was the only hope to stop him. Once Shadow jump on the wall and started to run toward the stone, Glade went with all his strength to strike him down.

'For Star! You are going down!' Glade never was interest in this cult. All his attention was for the only pony he care. His worries were not eases as she demonstrate talent for magic and was selected to become one of their elite caster in the front lines. He just wanted for her a good life, even if the destiny of her could destroy other lives. Glade determination was strong, but not enough as Shadow dodge him by jumping from the wall to the roof. And jump from there to the stone behind the barrier, a barrier that was nothing against Shadow swords as he cut the last Stone light crystal.

As the magic stone remains fall on the ground and Shadow roll on the floor, all the member were shocked and could not respond. Silence was filling the room, but in addition to the silence, darkness was also over them. Soon the light died out and all members could only witness in fear as Shadow stand up and walk backward, as he was merging with the darkness back. From that moment, they could not see him anymore, even his red eyes and strips disappear in the pitch black void. 

The member didn't know it but the darkness was already upon them, it was just behind them. But the fight didn't let them notice until was to late. "Torches! Some-pony light up torches! Casters activate your illumination spells! The best you know, NOW!"

Soon small sources of light were illuminating part of the room, but being underground and being on the middle of the night was too much for the weak ones. Some caster were not able to concentrate so only a few safe spots were generating on the pitch dark room. Light spells and torches were fighting back the dark void just to provide some comfort, but The Children of the Night never knew the true form of the dark realm and how threatening the unknown could be. When they hear steps approaching them, they almost loses their minds.

"Be ready! He is coming-"

"Wait!" One of the member stop their brother before could kill some pony by accident. "Is that Titan? Hey coul-" but was shut up by his fist.

"MOVE!" Titan, already lose his mind, took his brothers out of his way as he run desperate to one of the member holding a torch.

"W-w-w-w-wait! What-UGH" could not finish as Titan hit her and snatched the torch she was holding.

"BUCK WITH THIS CULT! IF I KNEW OF DEMONS LIKE HIM I NEVER ACCEPT TO BE PART OF THIS! BUCK NIGHTMARE MOON THERE IS NO WAY I WILL FIGHT FOR HER!"

"Blasphemy! How dare you to talk to our mother like that!" One of the loyal member shout but was not able to stop Titan.

"I DON'T CARE IF I DIE! NO MATTER WHAT SHE OFFER ME OR THE MARES I CAN TAKE!" He turn around and try to escape to one of the hallways. "IS NOT WORTHY IF I FIGHT THAT DEMON!"

'That idiot' Glade was not surprise of how Titan show his true colors now, but he should be thanking him. As Titan, Glade started to think to escape with Star and leave the cult. But he, and every member, knew the consequence by trying. In the form of a red trail in the dark.

Titan shout out as he was running "BUCK ALL OF THIS! BUCK THE CULT! BUCK NIGHTMARE MOON! AND BUCK YOU!" as the red trail soon catch with him. Blowing off his torch as soon it reach him. "AHHHH!"

The members keep silences hopping the worse. They thought that Titan was already dead but was far worse they could imagine, as his screams continues. 

"NNNOOOOOOO!!! STAY AWAY FROM ME! I WILL TAL- AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH! NOOO! STOOPPP IIITTT! PLEASEEEEE! I WILL-GAHHHH!" 

All the members didn't move to help their brother. And even if they go, Titan was already on his realm and may not even find Titan body once he was done with him. For a full minute Titan voice was screaming his pain and fear in the dark, until he was allowed to shut up. The Children of the Night just wait for Titan to run to them or show a sign of life, but they knew he will not be back anymore. So they ask themselves, who will be next? 

"...no..." One of the mare caster was afraid to death. So much that she was stepping backward getting away from the group. But the others didn't notice her or her light spell vanish, as two dark hands approaching her from behind. And with it, chaos reign.

"Ew?" A stallion member notice a flash at his side. "Wait, where is Starlig-" just for his voice disappear as well.

"Buck! He is here! Quick back to back formation... wait... WHERE IS ST- UGH" a captain shout his orders as a dark hand catch him on his face.

"You demon! Come to me! I Don't fea- AHHH!" the war scream of a male warrior soon died out as a dark form fall on him.

"AUU... NO! HELP! HEEELPPPPpppp...." but no one help her as she was drop on the floor and a dark claw dragged her by her leg away. Leaving her nail marks on the floor.

"Wait! Wait! If you want something we can talk just please spare- no... NOOOO!!!" his pleas were ignored as soon he saw the red trail upon him.

"JUST DIE DIE DIE DIE- GAHHHHHH!!!" a mare caster frenzy launch her spell in all direction, ignoring the friendly fire. But her madness was stopped when her arm was catch by a dark hand.

"SOMEPONY! SAVE ME!" but no one were able to reach her. 

"JUST RUN! I will fight him-" but he fail.

"Please let me live let me live le- Oh no... no please nnoOOOOO!!!" but her pray didn't work.

"Oh please mother, please save us from this monster *sob* I pray you fo- HMMM! HHMMMM!!!" but his mouth was shut it up.

Screams for help and prays were dying out as members were disappearing each second. Soon was enough for the reaming light to die as well, and the few member lost sight from each other. And as their brothers and sister were lost in the dark, their destiny were seal. This view hurt Phantom how his family vanish in front of him.

"Why... why is this happening..." Phantom could not believe with sad eyes the disgrace in front of him as he finally recover, standing on the wall. "We were so close... so close for our mother return... where we went wrong..."

For years of devotion, he had thousands of followers that accept the night and his queen. For weeks of preparation, he plan everything to dethrone the false solar ruler. For days of waiting, he could feel the blessings her mother will give him for being a good son. Only for one night, for dark demon appear from nowhere, to take all of it. As he saw his red eyes on his way.

"Damn it... DAMN IT ALLLLLL!!!" Phantom scream as he launch all his spells, but as the other, just to fail and become one more of the dark demon victims. And disappear on his dark world.

.

.

.

.

.

.

"Star?...."

.

.

.

"Please tell me you are there?"

"Yes... I am here..."

"...Don't move...I will reach you..."

"...Glade... I am scare..."

"I now...I promise you...I will take us out of this mess..."

.

.

.

.

.

"I know...
.
.
.
.
.but...
.
.
.
.
.
...is too late..." 

Glade knew where Star was when all this stared and was on his way to her. But when he saw that Star light up her location, he wanted to punish her for her actions, only to fall in despair as Shadow was in front of her. 

"No... NOT HER!!!" Glade jump and fly to her, only in vain. Star just turn toward him, and before the worse happen, she smile to him as she try to speak some words. But they vanish as she did when Shadow hand move to her, with the light she cast.

"NOOOO!!!" When Glade thought that he reach them, he found nothing. When he thought he flew where they were, he reach madly the place. "Where! Are! You! Star!" Only when he lost himself on the darkness, he knew the answer. Star vanish wherever Shadow took her. 

"Where did you took her! Answer me!" But he didn't got an answer. Mad, Glade swing his sword in all direction. When he was tired enough, his sword escape his weak grip and fly away from his hands. When he lose hope, he fall on his knees and cry out his despair to the void. 

"WHERE! ARE! YOU! DEMON!"

"Behind you."

Glade did nothing for he had no chances against Shadow. He was already tired, his hope no longer existed, his will to fight extinguish. So he just turn around face to the void of darkness in front of him. With the red eyes he came to hate. The same eyes he saw when he wake up.

"...What?"

Confuse, Glade didn't know what happen to him. All he knew that, on the next moment he recover his conscience, Shadow was sit in front of a bonfire. 

"You are awake. Now we can start your interrogation."

"YOU! What did you do! What... what are planning?"

Glade come to realize some facts. One, they were no longer on the hall of the ruins that the Children of the Night were hiding. They were in some type of cave but as dark as the ruins, and there were no light beside the bonfire. Two, he was on the floor with his hand on the back, yet when he try to move, he realize that he was tie up. He try to move his hands but were unable for the rope around them, but it were not just his hands. His arms, legs, and everything around his body were bound in a full-body rope binder. He could fight back fiercely but the last fact stop him from any stupid move.

"Glade! You are awake!" Star shout happily. Just as he, in a full-body rope binder, was also Star on the other side of the bonfire. Next to Shadow.

"Star! Are you okay? Did he did something to-"

"No. Don't worry about me. He haven't harm me but..." 

"But! What!"

"I... We... just finish my interview." Glade didn't need to ask what she was referring but could not pin what happen during the time he was knock out, and why they were together. Glade continue asking himself this as she turn to Shadow. "And we were just waiting for you to wake up."

"Waiting for me? Hey! You freak! What did she mean by that?"

"Affirmative. Let me summarize it. Only 17 hours 48 minutes and 53 seconds have passed since the time I captured you and Star. I already verify the other members and process them, unfortunately I could get the information regarding of my orders." He then turn to Star. "And as Star, none of the member that possess the information I am looking for, haven't broken their oath of silence." 

"I will not talk. I don't dare to betray The Children of the Night and reveal the secret of the Elements of Harmony. We may fall but soon our mother will arrive, you will be punished for raising your hand against our queen!"

Shadow just stare back to Star speech, in someway he contemplated her determination for her master. But they were enemies as long Nightmare Moon was a threat to his master, he have no option but to continue.

"I understand and as said before, I have nothing against your cult. And I don't need you to betray her." Then he turn to Glade. "Just need the correct pony to talk."

Both Star and Glade didn't like Shadow tone. So they were afraid of how he was staring to Glade. "So without wasting time. Lets start your interrogation."

"My... interrogation? What do you mean?! I don't know nothing!" Glade shout out try to proof Shadow he will get nothing but it didn't work.

"Negative. You do have that information. I have confirmed thanks to my previous interrogation. So let me point the facts I get from my investigation." Shadow wait until Glade put full attention to him. Star could do nothing as she was starting to feel regret for the only mistake she did. 

"First, only the high level members are able to receive classify information of the cult movements and findings. I get the fact that Star Gazer is one of the direct students of the Leader in Magic section of the cult, codename Fire, so she was able to learn the secret of the Elements of Harmony. Second, lower members don't require to be notify for any finding until the moment arrive, so no secret are trust to them. Also they don't receive the oath of silence due most of them don't have a high loyalty to the cause, and they may betray easily the group."

'I don't like this' Glade was impressed with how correct Shadow was. All his findings about the the cult ranking system and hierarchy was correct. Lower member as Glade were consisted of bandits and thugs were he belongs. While Star, who had talents, belongs to the higher ranks so she must already receive the information for the plan on the Summer Sun celebration day. However, he fear were Shadow was going on for all of this, just to Star confirm him.

"He knows Glade.. *SOB*... I am sorry..." Star was crying for the spot she put Glade. 

Swallow his fears, Glade admit it "Don't worry for me... is my fault that you tell me everything to me..."

"Affirmative." Shadow continue with his speech. "I interrogate all members about your relationship. I am sure 86% you two are close enough to share that information. So Glade, you possess the secret that the cult found out of the Elements of Harmony. So I will ask."

"How does the elements works and how can be used to stop Nightmare Moon?"

Soon the place enter in silence and only the bonfire flame dance was the only sound in the place. Star keep crying, worry for Glade fate. Glade just stare back to the demon that came to ruin his peace and put in danger Star. As for Shadow, he keep staring as well, just waiting for Glade answer. As he laughs.

"Je... Jeje... JAJAJAJA YOU REALLY ARE A FOOL AFTER ALL!" Glade shout out as he didn't believe Shadow was hopping he will get away with it. "Did you think I will talk! That I will be an exception! Well, sorry to disappoint you. Even if you threat our lives, I know you will dispose us as soon I talks. That part that you don't kill, I would not believe it. It will not work on me. Sorry Star, the only thing I can't do is to prevent him to kill us. But damn sure I will make sure he doesn't win." 

"Is okay Glade... I know you will not put me in real danger..." Star smile proving that she always believe him. "As long I know you are covering my back, I will be always beli-"

"Unfortunately, I need to interrupt you, need to mention that you are correct and incorrect at the same time." 

"Huh" Both ponies didn't know what he means but something were telling them to be scare for what about to come.

"Just as you mention. I do believe your are an exception so the interrogation method I chose is different. The only flaw on your argument, if you denied to cooperate, I will not threaten your life." Shadow reply as he started to look beside him. It was an angle that neither Glade or Star could see, behind Star. "But rather the opposite."

"What?" Glade now was scare. He could not understand Shadow, yet soon he realize something. Why Star was on his side. "W-w-w-wait, what are you planning? Does Star have to do of what you just said! Answer me!"

"Correct. She is going to participate." Shadow founding what he need, stand up. "That is why I leave you at the end and keep her with us." 

"What are you going to do to me?" Star ask as Shadow turn her face up on the floor. And lose her color as he took his sword out. But what scare them the must was the object on his hand. A bottle fill with a brown nectar.

"Simple." Shadow reply as he put it at her side and took grip on her tunic. "I am about to prepare you."

"DON'T YOU DARE TO PUT A HAND ON HER!" 

Glade fiercely started to free himself, but his binds were too strong for him to break along. Star didn't resist, she just kept her eyes closed wait for the worse to come and end. Since Shadow skillful remove her tunic, but as they fear, he continue removing all her cloth under the tunic as well. In no time, Star was naked with only her panties and bra. To Glade torture, he didn't need to ask what was about to happen to Star as Shadow cut the binds on her legs. Only to get the wrong idea.

"The toner may be cold, so hold on until the end." Shadow said as he took the bottle and remove cork.

"Huh! What is going to- EEEEWWWW!" Star finally decide to open her eyes but she scream as Shadow purr the liquid on her. He was making sure her neck, chest and legs were bath by it. Glade thought that was harming her but his concerns were bad placed again. "I-i-is cold! Please don't purr it- EEEE!!!" 

"...What are you doing?" Glade was worry. His anger didn't let him to think straight. But as his fear were coming back soon an idea was passing to his mind. "You said to prepare... to prepare for what?... What you will do to her?"

Shadow ignore him until he was satisfy with his work. And he continue to ignore them as he make Star to stand up. Only when he make Star walk with him a few steps away from the bonfire, make her to turn around and hold her from her arm. Shadow turn to him. "Their food." 

Glade didn't know what was about to happen, but Star did. "What... is that..." When she turn around she could heard a noise of insect moving on the cave roof. Only that moment she saw the thousand of eyes over them, waiting for anticipation. "I see... that is why there is a hole behind me...jaja" soon she realize her destiny. As Glade.

"No... please, tell me you are not going to do it..." Glade stare in despair on the floor. "Don't do it please... I will talk, please believe that I will-"

"Negative. You already provide your answer. Is too late to change your resolve." Shadow respond coldly and without emotion. He just turn to Star. "Is there something you want to said before I let you go."

"Yes.." With tearful eyes, she smile to Glade. "...I am sorry...for loving you...Glade..." With no regret on her face, Shadow let her fall.

"Eat" Shadow said and turn around as the swarm on the roof flying down for their meal.

"GGGYYYYYAAAAHHHHH! NOOOO! JA STOPPPP! GAGA PLEAASSEEE NOOO-EEEEEEWWW! GAAAGAGAA! GEEE! GEEE! GAA! GEEeeeee.... pleaseeeee..."

Glade only stare where Star vanish in the darkness. He could only imagine what could happen to her. No, his mind refuse it. He refuse that the only pony he care, protect and love vanish in that way. Yes, he finally had his answer for his feelings. And he did nothing to prevent her fate. But was not his fault, a little lie to himself, as the culprit came to his side.

"WHY DID YOU DO IT! SHE HAD HAVE NOTHING- UGH!" He was shut up with a kick on his stomach. When his rage could not be suppress anymore, he let out everything. "*SOB*-WHY! WHY! *SOB* SHE DID NOTHING! SHE DIDN'T DESERVE THAT! *SOB* WHY DID THIS HAPPEN!"

"You know the answer."

"SHUT UP!!! BUCK YOU! BUCK THE CULT! BUCK TERRA AND THIS BUCKING WORLD! BUCK ALL OF YOU! SOB*SOB*!"

"Was her life worthy to die for you?"

"OF COURSE NOT! SHE HAD A FUTURE! I SHOULD BE THE ONE TO DIE! NOT HER!"

"Did you love her?"

"OF COURSE I DO! BUT SHE WASN'T SUPPOSE! I AM NOTHING MORE THAN A SCUM! *SOB* WHY DID THIS HAPPEN!"

"Then do you want to see her?"

...........

There were no response as time passed, only the laments of a scum. 

"I will repeat myself. Do you want to see her?"

Glade was angry but at himself. He really underestimate him. Shadow was not playing with him. Shadow was controlling him before he knew it. When Glade was able to calm himself, he was able to think. Why he was not killed, why Star was there, why Shadow was so threatening to the core. It because he know how fear works, worse, knows how love does it. He was truly facing a demon.

Once he calm enough, Glade move his sight at his red eyes. Just as he saw him for the first time, as he harm Star and how he was staring at him now. There were no emotion at all. He was indeed a demon without emotions. No soul on those eyes. With this in his mind he decide to stop resisting. 

"What are you offering?" Glade ask already tired to fight back.

"As mention a few moments ago. I was not going threat your life, in the possibility you didn't talk, death can not scare ponies like yourself. Is the opposite, you will desire it once you have lost the only thing you care. Your interrogation have two routes to be taken if you refuse o cooperate with me."

Not caring at all for his wellbeing, Glade ask him to continue. "In the case you refuse, I will abandon you here and now. Time will be a punishment as you keep living knowing that you will never see her again. Your mind will be crumble thinking on what could you have done to prevent it. Also, don't dare to think you can die on your own, need to add that I can make sure to remove all forms of suicide before leaving you at your curse fate." Glade was impressed, Shadow did think in all form to torture him. Physical ways were expected, but psychological way, that was new to him.

"As for cooperate with me. You will be rewarded in a form you will accept it. With the fact you will be able see her again." Glade didn't need to ask as he saw his sword on his hand. In other words, Glade supposed that he will end his life, with it ending his misery. And if fate allow it, could see Star on the afterlife. 

"I will repeat myself. Do you want to see her?"

Glade did take his time to think about it. "You really are a demon... go ahead... I really don't care anymore..." with defeat eyes he move so he could be facing up for more comfort. "...Ask away..."

"I will repeat myself. How does the elements works and how can be used to stop Nightmare Moon?"

Glade could not believe how he repeat the same question on the same way. Now he know he was not a living thing, no one could act emotionless as Shadow did. "Is useless... it will not work you... at least for your kind."

"How so?" Shadow concentrate to not miss any words.

"Relax, I am not lying. Star told me that elements are not a thing so no one can use them as they pleased." He turn to see Shadow eyes as he started to reveal the true forms. "The elements you need are actually 6 mares. Well 5 since the last one could not be determinate yet."

"The elements of Harmony... are ponies alive?"

"Yes, well somehow. Our researchers reviewed the history of Terra so they found that the elements are divines forces from our mother Faust, given to habitants of Terra."

"Continue." 

"Okay... I am not an egghead but Star told me that the elements represent a quality, that are necessaries in all kind of life to live in harmony but not all can represent them. Their secret is that fate, nature or whatever decide champions, holders to wield then. If the pony in question stop being worthy of such elements, or something happen to then, it can be transfer to a new host to 'represent' it. Star words. That is where our cult locate the 5 holders on the town nearby that meet the five known elements. Not 100% sure if they are the real thing, and we were missing the sixth. If you want to get their souls, go for it but the elements will jump to a new pony."

Shadow analysis what Glade told him and, in essence it was true, and with it he start to associate to 5 mares he come to meet. He then check his memories how Celestia used them in the past, he almost thought he recognize the power in his last fight but he didn't pay much attention. With this and all this information he gather was able to comprehend the forms of the elements but-

"And how can be used against Nightmare Moon?"

Glade took his time before giving what he knows. "Well, they are a form of forces so I guess that once all the holders are present... I don't know. Say something as "taste the rainbow". I really don't know and Star was not told as well." 

"That don't answer my question."

"Do you think I care... but if we put us to think about it. It can purge the dark force on Nightmare Moon or whatever is moving her. The legends said that Celestia used them. But since was not worthy at that time, didn't go well and only could seal her away. Is that good enough?"

"...Yes that will do, since this is the last day I have no option but to process it." Shadow then move and started to pick up the stuff around the bonfire. 

'Ass' Glade just wait staring the demon. He could not pin what he is and if he was more dangerous that Nightmare Moon or Celestia herself, or both together. He give up since could do no more harm to him and could not making him pay. 'Star I am sorry... Soon I will see you, if Faust allow it.'

Shadow walk once he finish packing and had a robe with him, for what, he didn't know. "As your reward, you will see her."

"Okay... just do it before I want to pul- GUEH- HEY! WHAT THE HECK!? " Before he could finish his last words, he was being drag by his back tunic collar. "OUCH! HEY WATCH THE WINGS! WHERE ARE YO-AAAUUCH! BUCk yo.....what the hell did you do to her?"

Glade was drag to the pit where Shadow drop his friend. When they arrive, Glade fall to the ground but his head hang inside of the pit. He was ready to see the remains of his friend, but he was not ready to see a 
bundle of multicolored fluffy balls with... insect wings?

The pit center was indeed fill with, could be, a swarm of round insect fighting to reach the bottom. When one did not make it, it turn around to the two where Glade could see that was, he suppose, an round fluffy insect with big eyes. Eyes that meet him. Then the insect fly to his face where he could see it better. This one had a bright color red but in the darkness could make them seeing as something else. 

"Parasprites" Glade then lift his head with the 'Parasprite' who the notices the open bottle on Shadow hand. Then, it fly to the bottle entering the head and lick the remaining liquid inside. "A pest that can wipe out crops, farms and small towns of their food sources. They are also crazy for any sugar sources, honey included." Then he snapped his fingers, alerting the bundle on the pit.

Glade then turn to the pit and saw how the thousands of Parasprites was looking at Shadow as he took out a honey bar. "You wants it. Go for it." And throw it inside the cave where the swarm fly with anticipation, leaving a empty pit... with a mare pass out with a happy but tortured smile. 

"...plea...tickl...ga..ga" Star let out her voice in plea to stop them. As well all her body looked that was licked and no sign of the nectar on her fur.

"...what happens here..." Glade ask as Shadow fall to the pit. Only see him taking out his sword to cut any bind remain and cover her with the robe he brought. He just realize he was played. "DUDE! What Tartarus is wrong with you! I thought... I really thought we were done for!" He should have known better than any pony how Star laugh.

"As mention before. I have no order regarding to the cult." He reply once he cover Star and put her on his shoulder. "Killing is not part of my orders, and never said you were going to die. I repeat it all over during this conversation, all I need to do is to make you to talk. But had no option but to improvise before taking an option with no return." He then went out and pick Glade under his arm with the backpack of all the things he bring to the cave. "Beside, I didn't lie to you. Only tell parts of the truth."

Once he was ready, Shadow carry both ponies out, where Glade discover that the cave was on a chasm, and on the distance he could see the castle of the two sister on the top of it. Where Shadow continue walking and talking "You are really the last member haven't interrogate yet, and the one I wanted to leave at the end."

Glade without anything else to do, decide to follow up with him. "And why is that?...Wait. Is because Star told me the secret and no other high ranked member could spill the beans?"

"Affirmative. As Star, all the members preferred to die than giving the information of the secret. Star included, that will not even tell if I threat your life or hers. And that included even after death. But she did share it with you, and with your kind of relationship, you are indeed my best chance before choosing the options without return."

"I imaging that those options as real torture or killing, huh. Yeah that make senses, just did not expect you were serious with the no killing part."

"Affirmative. As for now, all I have done with my previous interrogations were from lock them up in the darkness with the Parasprites. Some were from dropping them from high places or from the chasm to catch them before they reach the ground. The only situation that life was endangered were the situation of hanging them on a tree with a pack of Timberwolves below them... And no, I was not going to let them eat the members. I somehow tamed them."

Glade was not surprised, he was expecting those torture for him and was not going to work, that is why he was more puzzled. "And why me, how did you know your trick will worked on me? It is because I am scum and an coward, with no sense for living." He really didn't care for his life so once Star was no more in this world, he could sold Terra to see her again. So, how Shadow found out?

"Negative. You had something that the others didn't have, including Star. It will never work on her, even if she care for you since her loyalty for the cult was strong as her love for you. The reason is because your feelings for her were real. That you truly love her." A fact that Shadow found on that night. 

'He knew I rather see the world in flames that putting her in danger...' Glade was surprise how Shadow could read him, and he didn't like it. "Hey... uhm could you not tell her. I need to protect my imagine in front of her. You know... try to be cool."

Shadow stop and move his eyes to him. "If you want to continue hiding it, I have nothing against it. But, I recommend to stop it, at least this night, since could be your last chance." He then refocus on the walk back to the castle.

Glade just stare him. From one moment, he fear him. The other he hate him to the core. And now, he respect him in his way. 'He come to destroy the most dangerous cult in Equestria, then tortures us with tricks and now he give advices for love. I can't take this guy anymore...but seeing Star safe. I just want to punch him.' Then Glade try to rest since could not, and hell no he wanted ask, to free himself. He did not expect that Star could be in danger anymore, but better not risk it.

After a couple hours, they reach the castle and from there went to the dungeons. Luckily the dungeons were not flood by rain or water and Shadow already clean then from any uninvited guest or any new resident that wanted to take the place as their new home. A perfect place for the member of the cult.

'He really capture all the cult...well some, I guess he send the lower ranks without any worthy for him to the town guards.' All the cells were occupied by one or more members of the cult. Shadow put most of the mares on the same cells, could be for reasons for comforts with each other as most of them retracted as Shadow passing by. What Glade try to believe is that, as he pass by the cells of the males members, they... crawl back away of the cell door and hug each others as the mares did. Even Titan was hugging and crying with an unlucky bastard who was squish almost to death by him. 

When they reach the only cell empty, Shadow drop Glade to the floor. "UFF! Just because... ugh I am not a lady, you should still treat me better dude." And put Star gently on the bed. "So what you will do now to us."

"Nothing" Shadow then started to unpack things from his bag. Leaving a set of cloth for Star at her side as well a kit of medicine in case she was sick due the Parasprites assault. He also put a box of food for both of them.

Glade, manage to sit, turn around to see the others cells. Just as his, each cells had food and water as well some medicine. But he was able to tell that were from the cult supplies so the only thing to ask- "Are you going to leave us here? At least, leave us- CLICK- the...key?"

At his hoof, a rusty black key and a knife was dropped to him as Shadow exit the cells. "I have what I need. You are free. But... my recommendation if you want to escape. Do it after the fight or you will face me again." And with that he walk all the way out of dungeons. Not without leaving a trail of cries and pray to not see him again. 

"Noted." Glade understood well the message, as well all the members. Once he was free from the binders as he cut it with the knife, he sit on the floor where he could watch Star rest. She indeed was not harm and just pass out from the licks attack, he should have know it when she screams that way. He remember how weak and sensitive she was with their pillows fight when little, and how weird she laugh. But he was happy that the nightmare will be only a bad dream after this night. But what will think the others.

"Are you not going to ask?" Glade suddenly shout to the cellmate in front of his cells with Star. Where Star leader was holding up. "If I or Star betray the cult?"

"No. Just tell, is she fine?" The leader with red strips, codename Fire, was looking on their way.

"Yeah, no harm, just pass out...Are we in trouble?"

"No. Well, from me, you have nothing to worry about."

"...Because the cult is almost, no, was destroy by him. Isn't it?"

"Yeah... I don't believe we have the strength to raise and fight him again. Only... if our mother stop him. That is what I think. As for the others. Well, lets leave it on our imagination for now..."

Glade knew what he was talking about. He remember he was able to spot the other three leaders. Two were scare to death and try to hide from Shadow as he pass by their cells. The other one was lock with a group of members that lose their mind to the fear and he was trying his best to comfort and restore their hope. As for Phantom, he was bind on an improvise straitjacket with strange dark rocks on it on the last cell. He also had his mouth bind but his terrify sad eyes tell everything.

'Guess the supreme leader were on a special interrogation as well, just what could be what he went through.' Glade then ignore the idea and focused on clean Star face but decide to ask.

"Tell me, what is the so fearful punishment for breaking the oath of silence? I guess you already discover that Star told me everything."

"Jejeje." Fire let out a sarcastic laugh, but Glade could not pin if for Glade fears or for himself as a defeat leader. "Usually, the punishment is taking what you care the most. Guess what is Star consequence, I know you already have the answer."

'So if Star talks I die, incredible. Even if I am out of Star life, I will continue slowing her down.' Cursing himself for being a weight for her, Glade return thinking about Shadow and how Fire knows him. So he make his last question. "Do you have any idea what he is, that demon?"

"A tool." Glade didn't turn or show any sign of surprise as Fire continue. "A tool forge in the dark realm, a servant with the mind to obey, and a weapon in the form of a puppet."

"...Is he really that? A simple puppet? He didn't see like a simple 'Tool'." Glade think that way but he just could not believe it.

"...Well...I could be wrong, but...he may be an exception from the others, or his master is a rookie and didn't make the correct order." Fire sigh since he was tire from all this. "I just can't decide if was luck or fate that we meet this one. And yes there are others, that is what I found from multiple tales around Terra."

Fire didn't need to see his reaction. Glade had his eyes wide open to the idea of 'others' like Shadow cross his mind. 'Can be just tales?'

"No." Ready Glade mind, Fire continue telling his findings. "The griffon nation was brought all together under the same clan flag thanks for the effort of a black griffon, who defeats all the other clans alone. Rumors of a strange diamond dog wearing a dark armor circulate on the wastelands, a black dog able to hunt deadly creatures and continue until is satisficed. The minotaurs haven't enter to war for a long time, due the fear of the black axe appears again in times of war, a fearless warrior minotaur that cut all the heads of an army in a the last war. And legends tell that inside the Changelings empire, a rare dark changelings is hiding within the queen room, ready to fight or defend the queen to death. Making impossible to assassinate the queen, even for his own kind."

If there is a group that consisted only of individual at the level of him, no. Glade didn't what to think about it. His mind didn't could imagine if such group existed, and if were order to destroy a country, worse a full army of them. What could stop such force, but was the other part that confuse him, the only weakness.

'Master?...Is his kind are bound to one or the same pony? And what happen if this master died? Does he stop moving or fall as a puppet without strings?' He wonder it while he calm himself and return to take care Star until she wake up.

Fire continue to stare Glade reaction, he could not stop smirking knowing that was the same reaction he got when he learn of the Yami legion corps, and their suppose master. 'I did ask the same question kid, but it useless to think on their capacity. Since the true danger of this 'tools' is on the 'master' desire. Would you believe that because the jealousy between brothers, they make their tools to fight to death.' 

He them apart his sight and started to look the state of the cells, no better said, the castle of the two sister. 'Just to kill themselves and bring their nation down to its doom, as the tools fight to the very end, even if their masters were no longer with them.'

Fire didn't know the order but he could guess that were very specific or the masters didn't think well what they were asking. He just know that a black metal dragon, sleep in the center of a chasm on the dragon nation. Waiting for new orders.

"Hmm...I wonder. What his 'master' is doing now...and what wishes would make..."

----------

"Please.... I wish this... to -BLUERG- end...." Twilight mutter, as her 63th plate is placed to her tablet.

"Nonsense sweetheart, we not close to the end. So what do you think of my apple-roaster pie." Said a mare as she put the pie piece to Twilight mouth.

"Wait I-HMMM-" making the effort to swallow "Oh... delicious? jeje-BLUERG- oh my, I need a bucket..."
> Chapter 11 For he will be there for his master
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 11 For he will be there for his master


*YAWN* A red Parasprites just woke up after a lazy day floating all day. It and the swarm it belongs have been moving from place to place on the Everfree forest. That was until a dark being appear on the tree they were sleeping and took care of them last night. Must of the swarm didn't like him and flew away, but when they notice he bring honey to them, the swarm was following him to their new home, an abandon castle. The little creature then fly to reunite with the swarm, which they rest only to prepare for their new migration, as the dark being it meet was reading a book.

He just saw the little creature fly away from his head but resume to his work. In the library of an abandon castle, Shadow was reading again the book of tales and legends** he first read on his arrive to the forest. With his new findings with The Children of the Night, he was able to get a conclusion. He can not discover the sixth element quality and the pony that could represent it.

'Generosity, Kindness, Laughter, Honesty and Loyalty. Those are the elements know until now, but that member only told me that can be represent by the habitants of Terra. In this case, five mares on the town, Ponyville.'

Shadow could not get the names but he didn't need to try it. He knew that the names were only on the leaders minds and with the oath, he could not squeeze them, not with real torture. And Glade sure didn't know since Star could not tell him everything. Which leave him to his surveys on the town habitants, if the elements are quality of the pony life that means that the pony must have them as part of their character. So he list his nominees. 

'I saw how Rarity works, she accepted request even she was not asked and did not ask compensation for her assistances. She is Generosity. Fluttershy is to good for her wellbeing, but can't leave a helpless soul behind, such as me. She is Kindness. That pink mare, Pinkie Pie, she don't stop smiling...and be friendly... 'sigh', she is Laughter. While my time was short, I didn't detect any lie on that mare, Applejack. She is Honesty. And the last... I need more information from Rainbow Dash, but from our fight and how she care for her allies... She could be Loyalty.

He didn't wanted to theorize and wanted to test them, to make sure that the mares he come to meet, on his time to complete his quest, were the correct candidates. But, with the findings of the cult, he knew the Summer sun celebration day is also the night that his objective, Nightmare Moon, will arrive. And he need to stop her even if he is didn't have any chances to win, even if are 0%.

'The book mention that a spark will ingnite the last element, but how? This will do for now. Better move and meet those mares again.' Shadow close the book and stand up from his chair ready to leave. 'When those fives are reunite the sixth could appear as-MY MASTER! NEED ME! UGH' as he spun to the town direction. 

It was hard to prove but he could tell otherwise. Shadow feel his master on the town, 'why' is what he is asking. Thanks to the commandments, they were telling him his master arrival on the town and was in trouble, but all it took was a single step to stop him. Even if the commandments were ordering to go, it was also the same others commandments that were making him to listen her master wishes. 

'DON'T COME NEAR ME!!!'

Shadow struggle in his mind to choose what to do, he truly want to be at his master side. But the order, wish, of his master prevent it to run straight to her. That only leave him one option. He will need to stalker her until the moment the order is nulled and he is allow to assist her. Just as he did when danger arrive the last time they were together.

'My master need help. Wonder what could be...'

---------

"...I need... help... to finish... thi-BLUEGH!!!"

"Yeah, yeah. Just make sure to point to the buckle... and not my face." Spike said as he try he best to protect himself from the possibility and misfortunate of helping her sister. As she is near to throw up the 89th plate of apple dishes they offer her, the double apple crepe with cream. "Well that was the last one. You can rest now."

Twilight try to stand up. "...Good...but need to keep-BANG" but her head fell to the table passing out. As her stomach was big as a pregnant mare due being full of apple food she receive once they reach the apple farm.

Her first task was to check the food for the event. The Sweet apple acres** was in charge to provide it, so they talk with the pony in charge, Applejack. Who they question the farm apples on the time all the apple family came to celebrate the Summer Sun celebration. Beside of the main four family members, all the cousins, aunts, uncles, grandmothers, grandfathers and all the other members that could assist came to the farm. And they help to prepare the food with their own receipt. Which make Twilight to test them, all of them.

"Whooee! Yar apple crepe are the best Apple Soufflé!" Applejack happy said as she finish her own plate.

"Wee! Wee! Thanks for the praise cousin Applejack, but ya pie is not bad too. Well, better make more for the big night. See ya!"

"Good luck! Well, how about ya little guy. Did ya like our apples!" 

Spike, try his best to comfort Twilight, decide to let her rest so he turn to Applejack. "Leaving Twilight misery aside, it was delicious! Can we order a few more to take with us when we get back to Canterlot?"

"Of course, just let me check our apples storage to make sure we can make ya order. Will be right back!" And with it Applejack went to the farm storage at the side of the barn. 

Then Spike check that her sister will need more minutes so he decide to view the whole farm. Just as they were surprises on their arrival, the apple family occupied all the farm house space. Spike could see dozens of apple member cookers were preparing the food, the old ponies were all together talking and updating with each others, as the young members were sharing their life experiences with apple cider that the farm had. He could also see how the foals were running and playing on the farm grounds. As he also hear a conversation of some fillies nearby his table, as their topic mention something that capture his attention.

"I told ya, I can't call him to prove ya but we are friends! He save me so we are bestie for life." Apple Bloom, that Spike learn her name on the initial presentation, was shouting out to a dark orange with pink mane filly same or older age than her.

"JA! And how we know you are telling the true? Just because you are a local in this town doesn't mean you had meet the demon living on that forest. And he just a legend, is not just your imaginary friend?" said the filly, know as Babs seed, with a mocking tone making fun of her.

'Demon' Spike remember that he had the doll from the seller as he took his apple cider. 'Huh, local legend, well I guess could be some pony else-"

"No ho! Ah telling ya, he is real! He came to our farm and he save us from a Lumberwolf. Shadow Blade is real and he is my friend!"

PFFFFFFTTTSS!!!! Spike pill out his beverage as he heard it, that name. COUGH COUGH "SHADOW! THE SHADOW BLADE!" His scream didn't make a scene but was enough to capture the fillies group attention.

"Huh... Are you okay?"

"COUGH yeah... Just need some air. Hey, that guy you mention. Where... did you hear him?" Spike wanted to question them, but he change to verify if is just a local myth. 

"Well, at first was from Pinkie Pie that was making a party for him a few weeks ago, but as for now he haven't show up so no pony believe her. But Ah do now, he is a black metal knight with red eyes living in the forest. He visit us and save me from a pack of Timberwolves with his two swords. AND!" She turn back to her cousin. "Is my future brother since he will marry Applejack!"

'Black metal knight, red eyes, two swords, and defeat a pack of Timberwolves! It could not be him? Right?!' Spike try to suppress the idea of him being here, so why Shadow is here. "Wait marry Applejack?"

"Yeah!" She turn back to Spike. "He is super strong so he is perfect for ma butch big sister."

"Ya butch big sister, ha, is that how ya see me now?"

"Well yeah, ya are not feminine at all, and sometimes ya are very stubborn. So there is no way a stallion... will..." Apple Bloom just turn to the new voice, not taking the fact that was her 'butch big sister'. "Oh hey Applejack eh... we just were talking about Shadow and... ya now, jejeje"

"Hjm... Apple Bloom, Shadow have important things to do now so ah will ask ya stop deciding for him on his back. And beside, if he wanted to visit us back he is welcome to do so, but ya can't tie him to the farm, even if ya are looking a partner for me. Understood?"

"Okay, sorry Applejack."

"Wait, so he is real?! Applejack, are you going to really to marry the Shadow Blade of the Everfree Forest?!" Babs seed shout out knowing that AJ couldn't lie, well unless she make that face her family knows.

"Yes and no. See this is the kind of misunderstanding Ah want to avoid. Especially since Ah don't want our aunts and cousins ask me about him." Applejack mutter the last part, hoping that no other member hear about Shadow. But Spike did.

'SO HE IS HERE! But why! Is he after Twilight or... wait a few week ago? Is the same time he disappear from the castle, how did he-' Spike continue on his mind until he heard Twilight groans that she finally is awaking.

"Ohhh... No-BLUERG- more food... Wait what time is it?" Twilight finally recover, and let the food go down on her stomach, and wake up to look around.

"Hey there sugarcube**, well is almost noon so-" Applejack try to reply her but could not finish.

"WHAT ALREADY NOON! OH NO! We are behind the agenda!" She then, some how move with her stomach that were twice the size, and grab all her stuff as she mark complete the task list. "Okay! Food, Check! Next! The Cloud Clearing Preparations! Come Spike!" 

"But, Twilight you need to-"

"No buts Spike! If I want to check the library for clues so we need to finish the list, move now!" Once she knew that the food will not go out, Twilight grab Spike and run directly to find the one in charge to clean the sky. Leaving the apple siblings.

"Thanks for visits our farm and hope to see ya soon! Huh, Twilight Sparkle, she seen a good fellow." Applejack said as Twilight was already out of the farm. But Apple Bloom didn't finish with the theme of Shadow.

"Ya know big sis, if you are too slow, another mare can take Shadow from ya."

"Apple Bloom, not now. IF only a simple mention of him reach our aunts ears they-" But it was too late. She freeze when she was called.

"Applejack!" When she turn to the direction she was called, she saw all the older mares reunited on the same table. A table that Grany Smith was in the middle, with a smirk she well know and fear. She spill the beams to them. "Come here, little AJ, we want to know more about this fellow ya meet."

'Please not say Shadow Please not say Shadow Please not say Shadow Please not say Shadow'

"What is all about this Shadow that we heard on the town? Ya meet him right, could ya tells us more of about him and your relationship with this colt?"

Apple Bloom and Gram Smith were trying to suppress their laughs and smile as Applejack facepalm for the long and possible shameful questions about her love life.

----------

"Huff... I need to...exercise a little." Twilight let out as soon she reach the place where some ponies guide her to where the can find the only Rainbow dash. 

"We always.. told you. Uff, do I really need to give up on the emerald cupcakes?" Spike reply as he look at the sky, still fill with big clouds. "Huh, is not suppose to be a clear sky today?" 

The next task they need to complete is to supervise the pegasus in charge to clear the sky. They check that the job was assign to a single pegasus but the mayor assure that she could do it. However, they could not find her. They were told that she practices at this hour of the day but she move to train on the park of the town only for this day. Twilight recover her second breath, and now that she burn the excess of food, were looking the list. 

"You are right and here said that the mayor assign the only pony that could clean the sky from clouds any moment. But I see that she have started yet, what could more important than her job to leave unattended?! This will slow us down!"

"I don't know, why don't ask her?"

"What do you... huh?" Twilight soon discover what Spike means as soon the sound of hitting a bag was reaching them. At a clearing of the park, both brothers found the place full of training equipment, set of weights and dumbbells, simple booty builder machine as well a personal racks were all over the place. As the mare in question dress with a sports top and sweatpants was frenzy with her punching bag. As she wanted to pulverize it to dust.

"She is training?" Twilight shout out. "Is she a local sports-mare? Or she is practicing for an event? I didn't heard that one will be placed today."

"Well, who whatever she is practice for- BLOW- I don't want to be her opponent." Spike retract as the mare make a heavy strike to the bag. So hard he could feel it.

"Whatever is her goal, can wait." Twilight started to walk to her. "She have a job and we have a task to complete. So lets get over with it."

BLOW Rainbow Dash launch another strong hit that, almost, her punching bag was rip off apart. When she stop to catch her breath, she was happy but not satisfy. With her strength and speed, she was sure she could fight any stallion. The problem is her toughness, her resistance to hit harder. 

'Damn it, still hurt.' She check her hand, being using a wraps with her hand glove, her hand didn't get any bruises during her training. 'But If I want to hit harder, I must overcome the pain... So one day I can best you!' She resume her training to be able to defeat her current 'Rival'.

From the day Rainbow meet Shadow, she came to one conclusion. Even if the fight was interrupted, she was about to lose it. During that night she could not shake Shadow from her mind, but was more focusing on his abilities. In the moment the Lumberwolf appear, she discover his weapon mastery, his abilities such his high instant speed as well, especially, how he resist the pain. If she went thought the same punishment she could lose hope and pass out. But Shadow didn't and that make her rage with the fact that he was not even fighting her with his full capacity. She even want to see if she could best him without his armor, but that fantasy will never arrive thanks to the other thing she was piss off, his loyal curse.

'He didn't show up again during this week too, must be for his 'master'. Wonder what kind master he is serving. What kind of madpony could order him to work while being wounded! I just want to meet this-'

"Excuse me!" Rainbow stop just to turn to meet Twilight and Spike. "Hi! My name is Twilight Sparkle and we were-"

"Sorry, busy here." And return to her punching bag. "Can't give autographs, speeches, or advices from The only one Rainbow Dash during practice hours."

"We did not come for that! So are you Rainbow Dash?" Twilight ask as she cross her arms. 

"Yep. What about it?" Rainbow reply as she send uppercut that, this time she make a hole in the bag were its contents spill out, including a bend metal plate. "Great now I need to make new one."

"Better not make her angry." Spike added.

"Eh..." Twilight was impressed as well, but she shake her head to return back to the topic. "Well. The mayor told me that you were suppose to clean the sky, but I see that you haven't started."

Rainbow move her head to see that there even more clouds than she remember. "Guess those idiots from the cloud team decide to take vacation. Well doesn't matter, I can take it in no time." She reply as she switch to the personal racks and started to change the weights.

"What! We can not leave until you finish." Twilight reply as she count the clouds, more than a one pony could take. "There is no way you can finish it before sunset!" Triggering Rainbow Dash.

"Wait, you don't think I can finished it fast?" She spun just to see Twilight seriousness, just to return to the rack. "Ha, nonsense I am the fastest flyer in the town, heck all Equestria! I can finish it less than 10 seconds."

Twilight couldn't believe a pony such as her be so irresponsible, but seeing that she trigger Rainbow with her comment on her abilities, an idea cross her mind. "Well, I do believe you can't do it."

BANK The sound of weight being drop could be heard as the mare in question, stand up and look to Twilight to her eyes. "Is that a challenge?"

Twilight responded her without blinking. "No. I bet."

"Huh... One moment." And with that, Twilight catch her. Dash return to her sport bag to look something as Spike approach his sister.

"Are you sure you need to provoke her?" Spike that was viewing all on the side. "I really don't want to trigger if-" but he didn't finish as an object was throw on his way.

"Hey little guy, CATCH!" When Rainbow return, she send something to Spike. He was able to catch it before it  hit him on the face. He was surprise that something was throw to him, and to check that was a magic chronometer. "When you are ready, hit it and tell me when to start." Dash inform him as she prepare a runner position. 

"Ehh... Okay. Ready. Set.... Go?" BANG A strong wind hit both brothers in the face as Rainbow kick off.

She start with going straight to the close it and didn't not stop. She flip when she was a mere meters from the cloud and with a kick it dissipate the cloud in the air. From there, Rainbow jump to cloud to cloud, kicking and cleaning the sky. Twilight and Spike witness how the sky was from a clouding day to a clear bright day in seconds as Rainbow Dash just finish with the last cloud. Unfortunately was the farthest so Rainbow went with a nosedive to return back, without stopping.

"She is not stop-WAIT WHOAAA!" but was to late for Twilight as she fall from the sudden wind current on a mud pit that was at her side. 

"Woooaaaa... That was awesome and... 9.45s!" Spike let out the result. But was not good for Rainbow.

"Wait, 10 seconds?! DAMN IT! I was aiming for 5s! Ugh, I bet he could do it...  but does can he can touch the clouds?" Rainbow said as she took back the chronometer.

"Well, for me is good record. But, who else can beat it?"

"The only guy I want to prove who is the best. For now, he is my rival I want to best, well not exactly but couldn't finish our match so I am training to beat him soon. Only if he could stop using that curse black armor, I may have a chance." Rainbow response as she make sure that no cloud remains.

"Oh I see. Only I can pray he don't end like that bag... Wait? Curse black armor? It can-" but his comment could not finish by the voice of his sister.

"A little help HERE!" Soon the two of them saw a muddy Twilight. She was cover all over her head and back.

"OH! ejejeje Sorry. Here!" Rainbow let her a hand and help Twilight to stand up, but the damage was done. Preoccupy that she ruin her day, decide to fix it. "Ohm, just one second!" Rainbow soon fly to the town edge were a raining cloud was lazy floating. She grab it and return back were she put it just over her. "Instant shower!" As she kick the cloud, all the raining water fall upon Twilight. With it all the mud was remove from her, but now she was all soak wet. "Almost finish!" And to end, Rainbow soon fly around her at high speed to create a wind current. The result, Twilight was clean with a messing puffy mane and tail and her cloth all mess up.

Spike and Rainbow, who land at his side, were just staring at Twilight new look. "...JAJAJAJAJA" And end up laughing on the floor.

"Jaja. Very funny." Twilight try to straight her mane but was useless. "Ugh. Now I need to get my comb."

"JAjaja... Sorry for that." Rainbow jump back to her hoof and then embrace Twilight with her arm on her shoulder. "Twilight is it? You look like a good pony and funny to be around. Oh boy, I had my fun so better clean here. Hope to see ya on the party. Jejeje." And with that, Rainbow started to package her training equipment.

"Yeah, don't think so... And you, better stop laughing." Twilight said as she turn around to go to her next 

"JAJAJAjajaja... Uff, sorry ejeje" Spike finally stop and stand up. "Uff, so what is next? Hope to see something great."

-------

"It's beautiful" Spike said with eyes contemplating the most precious thing he has seen in his life. 

"What, the hall?" Twilight ask as they enter the mayor hall. Their next task, check the hall preparations where the Princess will lift the Sun and starting the new day. The hall was almost ready and every pony could see how well done the decorations were made. "Is pretty but not that striking to behold."

"No that, her." Spike the point at the mare could make the hall worthy for a princess. 

Rarity, was on her mind thinking the best colors. And it was her 100th or so. The reason, she was not satisfy, but for the wrong reason. "Okay lets try again. If I use the golden banners here, that will make brighter this part of the hall but... it will make me look out of the place if I use the dress I selected. What do you think Darling?"

"Excuse me, we- wait you are talking to me?" Twilight let apart Spike illusion and try to approach Rarity. "Well I think is okay with golden, white and light blue, I think?"

"Yes I know, that was my third set I decide before. It just, I wish how to balance it with red and darken colors, but no matter I improvise I can't balance it well, without calling the attention. 'Sigh' I see that I will need to give up, for now since I couldn't get his confirmation anyway. Maybe we could move to- MY GOODNESS WHAT HAPPEN TO YOU!" Rarity scream as soon she decide to attend her visitors. Just to see the messy Twilight's mane is.

"Huh, me... Oh don't worry about it, I just-" But Twilight could explain herself as a now concern Rarity was on her face.

"'DON'T WORRY ABOUT IT' Nonsense, you mere appearance is crime for our eyes!"

"I... don't think is that bad, ejejeje... right?"

"Depends. You do look funny to me." Spike added but Rarity was not going to take it lightly.

"Either way! I will not allow this abomination while I live! Come, there is no time to lose!" 

"Wait! What about the hal-HEY! STOP DRAGGING ME! HEY!!!" 

But Twilight could not stop and resist as she was drag to her place. The brothers didn't how, but from one moment they were checking the hall preparation to a boutique where Twilight was being check and getting ready, for what, she didn't know. 

"I am sure I am glad for your help but... I really don't need a neeewwww dddrrrress..."

"Nonsense. All mare want to be pretty for that special colt. Now, just hold your breath and- whoala! Now put the dress before the vest explode, again."

Rarity took both Twilight and Spike, he only tag alone, to her place, The Carousel Boutique. She generous took care of Twilight messy mane and cloth. Soon Twilight mane was fixed and even improved. She was astonished how clean and pure her mane looked after Rarity hard work put on it. Is she is honest, she didn't care how much effort she put on her mane. But seeing the work of Rarity, make her considered to have beauty advise to keep clean her mane and her horn. Only if was not for the dressing moment, could considered keep in touch with Rarity.  

"Thankssss... But I don't need new cloths. Or try 50 dressessss... Could I can take this vest off... I think I am not breathinggg..." Twilight said with her face staring getting blue.

"Hmmm. Yeah, I see that this dress doesn't go well with your eyes. Okay!" With a snap, Rarity use her magic to undone the knot on the vest. Releasing Twilight from her torture. "Maybe we can go with black, considered your fur color... yeah why not. Oh! Spikiwikie~~! Can you bring me a dark cloth roll I have upstairs. Is the room at the end of the hallway, I will be happy if you could bring it to me, please~~!

"ejeje...OH! Don't worry! I will bring your roll! For you Rarity!" Spike, who was just a viewer until now, exit from his daydream and went upstairs. 

Following Rarity directions, Spike arrive the second floor and found the last door of the hallway, it was her private workplace where she put her important projects and orders. And was a war zone. Spike stop for a moment to check how messy the place was, he even debate if Twilight room was more ordered than this. 

The place was packed. There were multiple rolls of cloth all over the floor as well multiple pieces of cloth cut and unfinished. There were baskets fill and dropped on the floor with many types of materials, most included rolls of threads and kits, rexlace lacing, fabric scissors, many irons, an ironing board, pins cushions, and many kinds of mannequins. Some mannequins were full dresses, some headless and other with a hat, while others were half dressed and even without any pieces of cloths. Luckily for Spike, all the related dark material was at the end of the mannequins lines, included a medium black cloth roll.

"Maybe that one should do the work." Spike hoped from place to place of the room to avoid stepping a needle or an important piece of his princess. As her righteous knight he will go to the end of the world, face countless fiends, defeat the evil lord, even he will face that notorious and at the same time awesome, coolest, strongest, The Shadow-

"Whoa whoa whoa, stop right there. Me facing him... I must let my imagination gone wild. Jejejeje.... Because I hope that it's." Spike let out his thoughts as soon he grab the roll. He took it and turn around to be ready to go back to his princess. Just to go backward as soon he pass a mannequin. With an odd dress.

Just as the others, this one was incomplete, almost, but the effort could be seen by anyone. This was a long tight dress that embrace well the curves of the mannequin. It was incomplete since the lower part is stitched, giving the idea that could be open or close, so the legs were visible or hiding under the dress. While on the upper part of the dress give the idea that can be strapless or an inverted V and/or cross strap dress, as the strap were hanging by clothes hangers on the mannequin shoulder. 

This dress capture Spike attention most from the others, he could be lost on his imagination seeing Rarity and him, adult version, going on dates using that dress, whatever she wanted to be, and him on a hot smoking. The only thing he question was the set of colors. Black with red strips design running all over the dress. He did not wanted to question the choice, even if he did he knows nothing about fashion. He could let it go, if not for the V-shaped tiara on the mannequin head. 

"Could it be for a diamond, or some kind of ornaments? It could not be... better ask than sorry." Spike leave the room as he entered. Soon he was already downstairs and return to the dress room beside the lobby where her sister was taken hostage by his princess.

Spike opened the door to see that nothing had changed, except that Twilight was again try to breath after trying a new tight dress. And Rarity making the impossible to make her enter the dress.

"Okay so HOOOLLLDDDD-ufff. I though you were fa- I mean big for this small dress. But it embrace well your figure."

"I... don't think...GASP embracing is ...GASP in this case..." Twilight reply each word along with a breath of air. 

"Aja... I know darling, one moment... okay, maybe if I expand her..."

"HEY! GASP Where you are touching! GASP"

"Okay! Got it!" With another snap, Twilight chest was free again. "Alright, this Blue night dress goes well... just need the- Oh! Spike you are here! Okay my dear, you can go and change back to your cloth while I work on this dress!" 

Rarity dispatch Twilight to the back of the dress room. While she go back to change, Rarity when to Spike. "Thanks my dear Spike! Now I can make a black veil for this dress. You know, I could wish to get some help from time to time. Would you want to be my little cutie assistance~~"

"Really! YES! I want to help you Rarity. Just say the word and your shinning knight will arrive!" said Spike trying to look manly. But only cuteness could emanate a cute baby dragon as him.

"Ohhh! Thanks my Spikiwikie~~... But you know, to be honest. I no longer want a shinning knight." She reply as she turn around and went to pick the dress from Twilight. "I started to think that curses dark knights may be more gallant than most of this stallions on this days." 

"Huh! Cursed knights..." Then Spike remembered the dress. He already hear of him on the farm and maybe Rainbow Dash meet him, but someone like Rarity meet him. He decide to just ask away. "Eh. Rarity I wanted to ask... Are you on a relationship now?"

"Sigh... Even If I don't wanted to admitted, I may have gone on a few dates, but never on a serious relation so I am still a lonely maiden." She reply as she put the dress on a hanger were she started to measure her new notes from Twilight and the black roll.

"Okay." Spike followed her and just decide to accompany her while she work. "And is there a stallion in your mind or some pony else?"

"No, as for now I haven't put my eye on a stallion."

"Uff. That was close." Holding his breath, even if he didn't know, Spike let out a heavy sigh muttering his hope. 

"But thanks to Shadow, I have expanded my horizons. So I decide to take any chances that appear in front of me." Only for Spike to freeze with wide open eyes of what Rarity said just now.

'Shadow! She know him!' Then he remember the dress and the similarity to him. Spike hesitate for his next question, as he didn't wanted to hear it. "Y-y-you me-mention the S-S-Shadow Blade... does he-he is also in-included? ejeje" As soon that question let out, he hold his breath and pray that she was not interest in him. Imagine his face when she did.

"Shadow... OH! My cursed knight!" She then put a face of seeing the horizon while putting her hands together, as she was seeing him. "He save me from a tragic fate that was upon me. Some ruffians almost got their way on me, in spite of that, thanks to him, and his strength, he defend me while aiding me. I was unsecure when we were going to sleep on the same room, yet he never stop protecting me as he adventure to the night and to put an end on my misfortune, while he considered my opinion on violence. Is thanks to him that I came back to my hometown safe and sound." Then she put her hand on her head while the other on her heart. "BUT FOR HIS DREADFUL CURSE, our ways separate before we could know more from each other! If I had the chance, I will do everything to free him so I can conform him from the inferno he must go through all this time... 'Sigh', my dear Shadow, I pray to our mother Faust to let our roads cross again..."

As Rarity finish her pray, Spike had his mind frenzy. 'I knew it! He is really a bad guy!' Of jealousy as he mutter under his breath.

"He is definitely a bad guy! He just not torment Twilight, he also wants to robe my Rarity from me! That it's! When he show up again I will not let him go near to Twilight, my friends and Rarity with his ugly armor, uncool swords and definitely not his-WAIT! Did you say curse?" He say the last part asking Rarity what she means.

Once she return back to reality, she started to tell what she knows. "Is what me and my friends that meet him think. To start, he definitely is not a normal pony. And he keep mention that need to complete his master orders. Even if he is on the doors of death, he refuse to abandon his quest. Thus, we think he is cursed by something this 'master' must have done on him."

"Master order? Hmmm is just as Princess Celestia mention it. Could it be that there is some pony moving him."

"If it is, I will definitely fight for him. He did a lot for me, and Tartarus will not stop to repay it. As for this 'master', I will let a piece of my mind for causing him so much trouble and place such curse to him." Rarity let out the latter with a threatening intent, the reason, Spike could not pin it. 

Now curious about this curse Rarity mention, Spike decide to let aside his jealousy, for now, and ask what about it. "Could you tell me more about this curse you mention it?"

"Well, I don't know much about it, but my friends were able to see it first hand so they say. My dear Fluttershy meet him near the ground of her animal shelter, where he was starving from hunger." 

"Wait! He almost die for starving, how?"

"That is what I want to know too, darling. All I know is that my friend tells that he lose control of himself and his armor started to possess him. Luckily, my dear Shadow, wake up in time and stop his demon before tragic could happen. 'Sigh' That is why I wish to know how we could free him from that curse. Is not fair that good souls like him suffer by the wishes from others."  she started to work on the veil.

"Okay... Huh. So he save Rarity, does that means he also help Applebloom and Rainbow Dash when they meet him? And now I staring to hear a demon inside him he stopped to save another pony? What is up with this guy, he is suppose to be the bad guy?... Right?" He try to think what he discover now, his curse, but was distracted when he heard a low voice.

"Hey! Spike!"

"Huh?" He turn and could see Twilight on walking on tip-hoofs to the door. "What are-"

"Not so loud!" Twilight continue in low voice, enough for Rarity not to be able to hear. "Let get out of here before she bring more cloths!" And with that she exit the room and the house. Not giving a second glance back.

Unable to stop her, Spike decide to go along with her sister. But before, he make sure to glance one more time to Rarity. From there he could appreciate Rarity beauty before leaving, but was accompany with another though. 'I will thanks Shadow for saving her, but who else he came to meet.'

-----------

"... am... Flu... shy..."

"Ehhh... Sorry I couldn't heard you. Could you say it again?" Twilight said as she try to get a word on the new pony she come to meet.

Finally escaping from the Carousel Boutique, Twilight check instantly her list and was happy that she almost was done with it. She now just need to check the animal takecare that was in charge to bring birds and make a singing show while the princess make the magic. She was so immerse to end her day that she didn't care to leave Spike behind. He stay back to not disturb her, the bird or the pegasus mare of their work. But.

"Flu...tter...shyy..."

'How I am suppose to complete this one IF I CAN NOT EVEN- forget it let just go over with it' Already tired of her long day, Twilight decided just to go with it. "'Sigh' Okay... So can we come to agree that your... birds. Are ready! Ejeje" She laugh to light the mood. 

"...ohm... yeah..." But the mare just retracts back to try to look little as much she could with her wings up and trying to hide inside her sweater with her long pink mane.

"Jeje. Okay... I will be going... so... see ya? Eje" Deciding that was enough, Twilight took out the list and check marked the last chore. She then return to Spike who was waiting on other side of the bush "Well that gone to easy. Spike, lets go!" But she did not receive an answer back. "What? Spike what are you doing?"

Spike follow her sister after leaving Rarity but stopped to check something, the doll he still have. "Demon, huh... That could explain the mouth, but-"

"Spike!"

"Huh." He turn to his right side just to see Twilight with her arms cross tapping her arm with her finger. "Ahm... What's up?"

"I am done, are you?" Spike was a little embarrassed that was holding the doll, came up to Twilight. "I can't lose more -" Just to see a yellow comet pass her and disappear with Spike. "time... 'Sigh' Now what?" 

"OH MY GOOOOOODDDDDNNNNESSSSS!!!"

Her answer was that the mare she didn't get any word out, was now flying on the air shouting while holding Spike. As he was a newborn. "A BABY DRAGON! I always wanted to meet a baby dragon!"

"Hey! I am not a baby! But don't stop petting me. Jejeje" Spike reply as he enjoy the free ride. "So this is how bird view is. Neat."

"Could you two come down here and release my brother." 

"Oh! Ohm, sorry." Said the mare as she fly down and let go Spike. "Is just... I never seen a baby dragon until now! I have so much question about it! I really want to know what they eat, how they growth development goes once their baby fat is gone, what difference are there with flying, earth, fire, water, ice and the other subspecies with the dragon kind and-" 

"Yeah, yeah, yeah. Whatever." Twilight stop her already tire. She could not get a word from her so she was not in the mood to listen her now. "Spike, I check the list and we are done so, as for now, we are free. Do, whatever you would like to do, I am going to the library to start checking... that. 'Sigh' what a day."

Twilight turn to the direction to the town library, Oak library**, leaving the two of them behind without looking back. Spike was worry that maybe all this odyssey was too much for her sister. He was try to think what he can say to his new friend but she took the initiative. 

"Sorry." Spike surprised look to the mare, unknowing why she was apologizing. She hand her hand together playing with her fingers with the sight down. "She must be upset due my shyness. Ponies can get angry because I am useless and can't help them, I do wish to have more courage."

Spike detect that she really was down by her own weakness so he try his best to cheer her up. "Her? Don't worry about. We... well, she went trough a lot this day so believe me that she is not upset with you. By the way I am Spike!"

"Thanks, Spike." With enough confidence she was able to stop hiding from her mane and, as she practice before, present herself. "My name is Fluttershy, nice to meet you." She then slowly offer her hand.

Spike happily accept her hand. "Nice to meet you... Fluttershy? Huh." He then thought himself were he remember that name, but soon he put it on the back of his mind when he saw that Twilight was already exiting his sight. "Well. I will follow my sister back to the library. If you want, we can talk a little more on the road."

"Really! I have so much to ask!" Fluttershy then took out a notepad she had on her sweeter and a pen. "I want to know all so could you tell how was when you open your egg?"

"Ahh. You want to know my full life. Well, is a long story."

----------

"And that is. Pretty awesome don't you think?" Spike just finish his story and answering all Fluttershy questions and doubts.

Fluttershy was writing fast, with the fact that half of the notepad was already fill with notes of Spike way of life, hobbies, preferences. She also was able to get some information of the dragon aspects, food preferences, as well how some part of their bodies works, as the fire breathing ability. Most of the notes were innocent doubts how the dragon kin don't get burn from their own flames to unrelate as Spike opinion of what is the best desert. But she was happy with it.

"Aja. Aja. And done! Thanks Spike, now I know more that I didn't from the dragons kin before."

"Don't worry I glad to help. You can ask me anything anytime." He then turn to see that they almost reach the center of the town. He now could see the tree library building were they will stay, as for Twilight, he could see that she keep walking ignoring them during all the road, an empty road. 

"Now that I think about, where is every pony?" Spike could notice a flinch on Fluttershy, as she try to hide something. But Spike did not try to guess it, rather he notice something else. "I could be wrong. But. Hey Fluttershy, I see that you aren't scare from me but with Twilight you couldn't talk. Why is that?"

"Oh...Ohm." Fluttershy reacted slow, seeing that she was not discovered but rather was asked with a personal question, that she hated for. With a downfall voice she started to explain herself. "Well... When I was a filly, I was kind of weak. I was not strong as other foals and I did have fear of heights on my original hometown, Cloudsdale."

"Really? But you are a pegasus. You know you can fly, right?"

"I know, but due my weakness I couldn't interact well with ponies, especially with others foals. I was scare and didn't have the courage to talk so couldn't open well. Luckily, I did have true pony friends like Rainbow Dash. And, thanks to my destiny, I have made a lots of animals friends in the forest."

"OH! So you are saying you don't have any issue to talk other beings. That is why you are okay with me being a dragon?"

"That and because you are a baby dragon. And yes. I do have issues, but until recently, I meet some one that have worst problems than me. Compare to him, my problems are just a little inconveniences while he had to fight back bigger demons. Some times I ask, how does he bear it. I know he is kindly cursed and yet he still continue on. Either way, thanks to him, I have determined to be brave and overcome my shyness... Well at least try it, is the best way I can repay his kindness for what he did to save me."

"Oh I see." Spike let sink about Fluttershy determination, and soon enough a moment of awareness came to him. Knowing now where and what he associated Fluttershy, and what she mention just recently. "Ugh! Why not. Hey Fluttershy, can I ask you something?"

"Oh!... Ohm..." Now her shyness was coming back to her. "Sure. If that is okay with you?" 

"Did you meet with The Shadow Blade?"

"Oh!... Well about that...." She was able to get out of the paparazzies sight when Pinkie let out she meet him on the first week of his rumors and didn't want to be again their target. It did not help that Pinkie also join them, making the embarrassment worse. "'sigh' Yes I meet him, BUT I am not in any kind of relationship! Please no more photos!"

Spike didn't know what she was talking, he also didn't see the pink mare with a camera upside down on a tree branch as she return back to tree she hand up. "Okay...noted." 

'This is the fourth time I heard from him. It can be a coincidence but... no Twilight most know this. He is here.' With that thought, he went behind her, but was too late. "Hey, Twilight you need to know-

"Finally! Sweet home!" Twilight said as she reach the entrance of the library, she then turn around to address Fluttershy. "Thanks for your time but from here we will be occupy with... something so... BYE!" She then use her magic to grab Spike and enter with him to the Golden Oak Library. Closing the door in front of Fluttershy.

Fluttershy just stare how Twilight and Spike went inside without her. She could start leaving since she need to finish the missing detail for her bird show for the event. But she was confuse with something as she took out an invitation letter. "Hmm. Strange, I could have guessed that Pinkie set up the party here. Could I be wrong?"

"SURPRISE!!!"

"Oh" Her concerns were clearing up as the door opened by no other Pinkie Pie.

"Hey Shy! Come on, the party is staring!" Said Pinkie as Twilight cry on the background.

----------------

She always thought that the sunset was a beautiful moment such as the sunrise. She thinks that the moment the Sun change placed with the moon, was a representation from her giving the main role to her sister. But the world didn't think like that and that cause her fight with her sister. If she is lucky, she can show her sister the news thinks her subject found when the night comes. Now their subject come to the night to celebrate parties with fireworks, appreciate the night and star, and that not all the shadows were so frighten to begin with.

Celestia, after making sure that her army was in position, she went to the last place she las saw her sister. She was standing with her battle armor on the hall where the pedestal of the now inactive Elements of Harmony rest. She was on the two sister castle as she presence the sunset from one of the windows of the hall.

"So many memories, good and bad, funs and difficult times, pleasant and painful memories." She then turn back to whom she was talking just now, through a magic portal. "Isn't that right, 'sister'."

"Whatever you say, 'sister'."

Unknown to all, Celestia leave a tiny detail about the seal where her sister was trap. And was that as soon the moon was raising when the sun goes down, the portal was reaching to its breaking point enough for the portal acted as a window. Where Nightmare Moon was on the other side. 

"Is indeed, were pleasant memory, of how I struck down you with that spell. And painful how you seal me here." sitting on the throne she created, was Nightmare Moon waiting for the wall fall down to cross the other side. "But not as painful for you, I couldn't see how your face was twisting in pain. Would you remind me how was it!"

"I'll be letting you down. If you mean being hit by you, demon, then it was nothing compared with other enemies I have faced before." Celestia reply as she came approaching to the portal. "I will said just one time, demon. Free my sister, and the purification will not be so painful."

Nightmare Moon just roll her eyes at Celestia threat. "Come on, Celestia. I am still your sister, well part of it. We can say that this is a kind of our unshackle form. A form that we are no longer restricted. A form that we can be our self. A form we could obtain what we desire. And what we wanted is to get what we are owner rightfully."

Then, Nightmare Moon look directly to Celestia eyes. "Also, did you think I don't know it? If the Elements didn't work the first time, what do you think you can use them again now." She then stand up from her throne and walked to the portal as well. 

"I know well enough that you are in pain, you are no longer kind enough after being betrayed so much. You now need to lie to hide the cruel true from your subjects, you are no more honest even with yourself. You are also greedy with your wishes, then why not being generous when you are taking your subject life for this cause, while you can offer your life to me to end this. And don't tell you are being loyal to the country, you knew what must have been done to stop me, yet you let me live betraying your subject trust. So I don't need to mention you no longer laugh anymore."

She was right, Celestia couldn't deny that all this suffering make her unworthy to use the elements anymore. It pain her as Nightmare Moon turn her back to her. And twisted the knife on her heart. "Did you truly believed that your magic will work on me?"

Celestia, the princess of the day, ruler of Equestria, daughter of king Solaris and Queen Polaris, was crying on her knees on the floor with her hands on her bleeding heart. 

'Damn it! I can't do it! Sorry, Father, Mother, I am sorry Luna!' She came prepare and set up her determination, but all the pain due her mistake were to much to hold now that she was facing the demon that took her last source for living. She is able to fight for Luna life, but could she fight Luna herself even if she was not the same. No, she couldn't. She even was afraid that she possible stop any pony trying to end her sister life for the country peace and safety. That is why she trusted that the new Elements could save Luna for her. And she couldn't process the offer she was receiving.

"I know you are in pain sister, so how about we play a game?"

"Huh?!" Celestia stop her tear and wide open her eyes to the demon in front of her. "A game?"

Capturing Celestia attention, Nightmare Moon turn around to face her. "I know you were training new holders. I know you would do it. And, as you, I don't want to see bloodshed. I don't want to wastes the lives of my subjects. So I will face your champions, to prove I am better than you."

"What! No... I will not let-" Celestia stand up with the sudden revelation. Twilight may face Nightmare Moon, but she was wrong on that point, not entirely.

"Relax, it will not be a deathmatch. Didn't you hear that I don't want to see bloodshed."

"But... Then what do you mean?" 

"Just as you, I will put my own challenges to this holders you trust so much. Oh, but I can not warranty that they can leave in one piece, that I can't promised." Nightmare Moon then started to walk in circle, explaining  her proposal. "If they manage to pass them and defeat me is your win, but if they can't continue and turn back then its your defeat. With this, we don't have to sort to the weapons and start a civil war. But I advise to not put much faith on them. Jajajaja."

Celestia didn't believe this demon proposal but she was concern on one detail. "And do you think I won't help them?"

"Oh, I believe you wouldn't interfere. If not, I could start killing from here and there." She stop walking and approach to the window. Now opened as a portal and stepping down on the hall with Celestia. "And we don't want that, do we?" 

Celestia backdown, surprised that the seal ended before time. She could not believe it since the only reason could be that Nightmare was stronger than before. But at the same time, she was not sure what Nightmare Moon's going to. Her original plan was to go to the mayor building and start the event. IF Nightmare Moon didn't appear or the seal was not broken yet, she was planning to gather her students and the new holders to reveal her plan. She planned this way for the fact that Twilight was an antisocial pony and may not connect well with the other holders. If Nightmare Moon did appear on the event, she and her guards, hidden between the crowd, will defend all the civilians while escorting the holders to safety. 

She planned this alternative due the possible interference of The Children of the Night, yet they haven't show any movements. Her chief of espionage reported that his group were able to intercept their communication and point out their positions all over the key cities. With her army in position, their threat level were minimum since the main battle was going to happen here or on Ponyville. They were expecting that their main force may be here to assist Nightmare Moon. The only concern they had, she and the chief, was the head group, where all the leaders with their elite with high capacity in combat, magic and physical, disappear without a trace. As some pony, or something, take care of them already.

Celestia meditate the situation. If Nightmare Moon is the only threat and she will refrain from killing, it could be the best route to prevent lives being lost on the confrontation against this demon. Yet she didn't understood why Nightmare Moon was making this offer. 

'But could be the only way to save her without harming Luna or another life.'" Celestia almost finished her internal debate, so she asked the last concern of hers. "If I accept your game, what are the rules?"

Nightmare Moon, deviling smile knowing that she had her, started to explain. "Simple. I will put obstacles, deadly or not, on their way. It will be their luck and strength that will decide if they survive or not. Even if they don't decide to look for them and they can't get the Elements, I still win. If they defeat me, it is my defeat. While all this happen, you are prohibited to interference or participate in any way and form."

From one moment to another, Nightmare Moon close her distance an was face to face with Celestia. As Celestia, she had the same height, a little taller than a normal stallion height. She had a model figure and her chest as big as Celestia. The only difference of their appearance was the armor they were wearing. Nightmare Moon was full clothed, but with better materials, metal armor with a combat helmet on her head. Nightmare Moon had only her mark on her shoulder plates. Her set of colors were primary clear blue night color and secondary white on some edges of the plates against her black fur and her astral night mane and tail. And her eyes were blue cat iris, the same eyes that stare back to Celestia eyes.

"And I mean it, if your presence or any form of your influence is detected, is game over for you, 'sister'."

With her ultimatum, Nightmare Moon turn to the portal and launch her spell. With it, she could modify the seal after years of studying it. And with her spell, she change the room where she was sealed to one of the rooms of the sister castle, their old room. 

"Oh, how many memories 'we' had on that room. Don't you think that is the perfect place for you to wait." She then walk to the portal. "Here you can wait patiently while the game progresses. And don't dare to try anything, my seal will block any espionage spells as well any intent to break from there, and I will know it."

She then turn to her. "When the game is over and I win, I will personally pick you up. With the holders chained and you have to admit your defeat. I am clear?"

Celestia took her time to answer back. After all her explanation, she still could not figurate out what Nightmare Moon was planning, and yet this could be her best option. She trusted on her student, she trusted on the new holders as well her subject that were waiting for her to fight for her. What she didn't trusted was the unknown reasons why all this was happening this way, but if destiny was working on her side she will have to take a leap of faith.

"'Sigh' You win, 'sister'." And with that, Celestia walk to the portal and crossed it. When she did, her armor and her hidden equipment were taken from her, leaving Celestia only on her dress that was going to use on the event. She was not surprised she was render defenseless. "But keep this in mind.... You are not going to win, 'sister'."

With that, the portal closed sealing Celestia on her old room. For a couple of minutes the room was in silence. Nightmare Moon contemplated that her own plan worked, she wanted to scream victory but she knows well what she hasn't finish the job and what she need to do next. With it she send her signal.

"I know you are there. Show yourself and come to see you new master!" For another couple of minutes the room was in silence again. "... Hmmm. Could it be I am wrong? Or did I didn't do it correctly?"

Nightmare Moon gaze back to were the portal was. 'Strange. I hoped with that speech I could overcome Celestia, proving that I am better than her so why... No, maybe he need to be present or some kind of proof?' She wanted to continue thinking what was missing but from the window she could see that the night was already set up, and just need their queen to show up now. 

"Hmmm? Is almost time already? Time due not wait for no one." Deciding to leave her concern for later, she still was motivate. 'If everything goes well, no only I will be the new queen of my subjects but as well his new master.'

"ajajaJAJAJAJ" Nightmare Moon laugh echo on the room as she banish with her teleportation spells. The room was quiet again. As of what happen just now was just an illusion and never happen. But a witness was present just a moment ago. To tell the story of the two sister game with the warning of his success rate was still 0%.

--------------

"And that is how my story ends! For now. Pretty neat huh?" said Pinkie Pie once she ended her life story until she make the 'Welcome to Ponyville' to him and Twilight.

"Yeah. It was interesting, in some parts." Spike just hear enough of Pinkie story with a lamp shade on his head.  

When they returned back to Oak library**, Spike discover that the mare they meet was also the one and only party planner of the town. And she was making a surprise party when they arrive, even if they didn't ask it. Pinkie, somehow, enter the library and set up party decoration, a snack and drink station, party games and she had invited all the ponies, most of them. 

Spike was impressed by the party and how fun was, he even receive a song by Pinkie as a welcome to the town. He got an smile for that, unfortunately was not the case for Twilight. She instantly reject any attempt to participate on any games and refuse to let go and carried away with the party atmosphere. Was just a couple of minutes after they reunite with all the ponies both meet during the day that she locked herself on the room second floor. 

Spike wanted to bring her to join with all this friendly ponies, but he soon forget it and he did get carried away with the party atmosphere. He played all the games, eat most of the snack and he could meet new pony. The only downside was Pinkie story, and how she meet him. In intend to sell more merchandise. 

"So, you are also friend with Shadow? What a surprise..." said Spike hearing again of him.

"Well, we are already two, I had no idea yet I get surprised that I was going to meet some pony like him. But we are bestie, he is the best hide and seek partner that I could had ask. I haven't beat him so is still not my turn to hide."

"He, hiding from you?" Said Spike with a face of disbelief. "I never thought of him playing games, foal games."

"Of course he is playing with me. We are bestie, after all he chew my hand in sign of pure and strong friendship." She then lower her head and voice. "But I think he is cheating with me with Fluttershy. I am not saying I have those taste like Rarity, but I may think about it to enter his harem if he is a hot stud under that helmet." Just about she was saying that, on the background could be heard a white mare spilling her drinking and a yellow mare sneezing, with a redden face.

"Soooo~ Are you interest in the cursed puppet knight products?" Pinkie ask him. 

"Hmmm... I will take 2 cookies and 1 sticker." he reply while taking 2 drinks from the food station. 

"Thanks so much for your patronage, that will be 9 bits. Oh but the doll is free, is on the house. I will be right back with your order sir!" Pinkie reply while jumping away to bring his order.

"Yeah... Better see her now before the great event comes." 

With that, Spike abandon the party and went upstairs to bring some food to her sister. When he reach the door, he carefully open it. He was not wait nothing more to find her on books, and that is what he gets. When he opened the door, he could see Twilight being surrounded in books and notes on the bed. With a heavy sigh, Spike walked to her to try getting out of her metal state. By using the cool drink on her fur.

"...hmm, if the stars are correct th-AWWWWW! What the-! Spike what are you doing?!" Caught by surprise of the cold touch, Twilight finally notice him.

"Are you really going to study now? We have a party with the friends we made downstairs! Come one Twi, come down to join us!"

"Ugh." With rolling her eyes, Twilight reply to his offer. "Not now Spike. Is almost midnight and Nightmare Moon arrival is upon us. And I haven't figure it out how to stop her... I just wish... some pony believe me..."

Spike was sadden for not paying her much attention. "I am sorry Twilight. But maybe all this Nightmare stuff may be to much for you. Why don't ask help?" 

"Huh? Help? From whom?"

"Well, how about the friends we have meet today. I see that some of them are interest and they are super friendly. Maybe they can help you with this arrival of super villain that wants to control the world. Don't you want to have somepony covering your back?"

Twilight let sink what his brother said. She was not sure if she need help, she still believe she need to do this alone. Yet somehow she wish for that. 'Princess Celestia trusted me as her number #1 student. I must do my best to show her my worthy, but maybe I do need help.' She keep remember that feeling, a feeling she got by meeting a strange pony. 

'Do I need to tell her about Shadow? Maybe not, maybe until the night ends.' As Twilight was debating, Spike also was thinking to notify her or not. But is possible that they would not see him. So he asked what she thinks on rely on friends. "So? What so you think?"

"Maybe you are right... maybe I should let it go"

---------

"OF COURSE I WON'T LET IT GO! ARE YOU CRAZY!" 

Twilight worst case scenario become reality. On the mayor building, she and with all the town were waiting for the princess to show up, just to see how Nightmare Moon took the stage. From there, she reveal her plan of taking all over Equestria just to see Nightmare Moon defeat easily all the guards and escape. From there she went to the library to leave Spike behind and meet again with the 5 ponies she come to meet today. They found out that can find the only artifact that can beat Nightmare Moon were the Elements of Harmony and their last location. Just for the group enter the Everfree Forest and being about to fall from 20 meters of a cliff.

"YOU HEAR ME! I AM NOT LET IT GO!" she said as she hang on the only thing preventing her fall, Applejack's hand.

"Listen! I know ya are are scare. But Ah said the honest truth. Ya will be fine, some one will catch ya. Do ya believe?" Applejack said as she was also hanging on the edge.

Twilight didn't believe her, but then again, she remember that their group had 2 pegasus. Since she remember how fast Rainbow is, she get the idea that she will capture her even if Rarity and Pinkie had fall as well. 'Does that mean Rainbow or even Fluttershy is behind me?'

Twilight stare back to Applejack and could see no indication that she was lying, quite the opposite. With a breath of faith, she accept her honesty. "Okay... I trust you."

"Believe me, Ah can said, the honest true, ya will be on capable hands." With that Applejack release her grip and let go Twilight's hand.

Twilight, still scare, closed her eyes and wait for the inevitable. But were just mere seconds that the feeling of falling disappear. Curious, she open little by little before wide open her eyes to see that she still was in a high place and the danger for falling still was present. She could jump from the scare but a hard grip on her, princess style, told her she was safe. With a heavy sigh, she let her fear aside, only to notice something when she was called.

"HEY! Are you okay guys!" Looking on the ground, Twilight saw Pinkie calling her with Rarity at her side. 

"I-I-I am okay! For a moment I... thought..." With Fluttershy and Rainbow behind them. It's look that they just recently drop them.

'If they are right there... then who...' Only on that moment she realize the kind of grip was on her. First was that was cold, it was not warm at all, something that can only transmit with the touch something inorganic, such the metal. Then she could sense how illuminated was her surrounding, but was not with the blue night light or white, it was bloody red. And finally, she fell it again. The sensation she feared a few weeks ago. A feeling that she has almost forgotten but that by no mistake cannot be confused with something else.

With her heart in panic mode, Twilight turn to her savior. She was being carried by him on a princess style, his metal arms had her well enough to not let her go off. She was ready and yet was too much for her sanity that she almost pee on herself. 

She was not ready to see Shadow again.
> Chapter 12 Even if she don't need him
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 12 Even if she don't need him


"Are we there yet? No.... Are we there yet now? Oh.... How about now?... Are we-"

"Could you please stop it for at least 5 seconds! We are not even out of the town and I can see the library from here! Pinkie!" Twilight shout out to the mare that was literal on her ear. 

The group was just walking on the main road to the Everfree Forest. Until Pinkie was asking on her hear. "Well, of course we are still on the town. I am asking if we are on the part when the main protagonist will be able to show up."

"...What?" said Twilight with a face WTF.

"Ignore her." Applejack came to her side. "Sometimes Pinkie... can be unexpected."

"I am not. Only from Monday 7 am to Friday 10 pm. Weekends is random time." 

"Well... So what is the plan, Twi."

Twilight putting aside her concerns, she address the group, whom were just on the exit of the to town to the forest. "Okay. The book of the Elements of Harmony tell that were used for the last time on the old castle of this forest. I don't know what we could face... and Nightmare Moon could show up to stop us. So we can hope face many kind of dangers."

"REALLY!"

Twilight was hopping Pinkie said something strange. She was surprised she was wrong. "Rarity, why are you happy with that?"

As soon she heard danger, Rarity went to Twilight other side. "Because, my dear Twilight, If I, a damsel such as myself, is in mortal danger, a beloved knight could show up to rescue me!" She said with a delightful face.

Twilight was confuse, even more when the girls started to talk between themselves as Rainbow add it. "Oh, you me he could show up. Finally! Now I can show him who is the best!"

"He will show up... Oh my... I am not ready yet to see him. What if he hate me?" Fluttershy add as she was worry if her heart was ready or not. "I don't want he find me a nuisance... like the others..."

"No worry Shy! Who could be mad with a cutie like you!" Pinkie said as she embrace Fluttershy to calm her, and it did work as Fluttershy put a smile. "He will be definitely happy to see you, even more if you were that bunny suit we buy for you! Pst, an advice. Just let him go his way to you and you could get the best night ever." And with it Fluttershy had a tomato face by just thinking Pinkie 'advice'.

Twilight couldn't understands what they were talking, gladly Applejack ended the conversation before she could end it herself. "All right girls, Ah know ya want to see him, just as myself. But Ah need to remind ya that we still have the issue with this varmint Nightmare Moon. So lets concentrate."

"Okay." With all the approvals, the girls stop talking and started their journey to the Everfree Forest. Just when was over, Twilight approach Applejack.

"Hey, Applejack. Whom they were talking about? They show they were hopping to see him but, why?"

"'Sigh' A friend that the girls trust enough but are more concern for his wellbeing. Ah also wanted to see him since the last time he was wounded, we just want to know that he is fine. Each one have different reason but is the same with me, we wanted to help him with whatever he is carrying."

"And what is wrong with him? What it is that the girls and you wanted to help him?"

Applejack turn to Twilight and could see that she was truly curious about the topic. She smile hopping that Twilight would also join the cause. "To free him."

"Free him?... From what?"

"...From the curse... and whoever is the master of his." With that, Applejack leave Twilight to reflect what she just heard.

'Curse? Master?... That remind me-' Twilight think on her mind that she already heard something like that but the mere thought make her body shiver. 'No. Just stop, he is not here and he is nothing to me. Right now Nightmare Moon is top priority at this moment. Beside...'

Then Twilight go to the exit of the town where the others were waiting for her. 'There is no way that any pony will be happy to see him... no pony is happy to see me either... Come on Twilight. Focus!' As she ignore the troubles, her fears, her concerns for the mission. And the shadow following her. 

---------

How do you feel when did you accomplish your goal, how happy you can get when you finally pass an obstacle, and did you celebrate when your purposes come reality for you. For Shadow, was a great relief to see again his master.

When the night fall, Shadow finished his preparation and decided to go to the town. In case his master was in danger, he hided in the shadows to be ready to assist her. However, there was not much he could do while his order still remained. 

He was able to infiltrate without alerting any-pony, he even was happy to see that the pink problem didn't notice him this time. When he found out that his master was on the library, he was there but he could not appear in front of her since he was not yet authorized to do so. Also couldn't stop Nightmare Moon on the event, since his success rate was still 0% without the key to defeat her, he just decide to be near in case she needed protection. He could provide his finding when she was checking the book of the Element, however he still wasn't called yet. 

So how did he feel when his master entered the forest with the rest of the holders, saw how the cliff they were passing suddenly collapse and saw his master on the verge to fall. Well, he was happy to complete his purposes as he hold her like a princess. Unfortunately for Twilight was not the case.

'IamgoingtodieIamgoingtodieIamgoingtodieIamgoingtodieIamgoingtodieIamgoingtodie'

None Twilight neither Shadow move or said anything. They were just staring each other as it was a staring competition. Each one of them were on their own world and they could be forever that way, one asking that this could be eternal while the other asking to ended and run as far as possible. For their disgrace and luck, in that order, they were reminded of the current situation.

"Heads up!" Both were able to return reality as the owner of the voice fall to their side. There Applejack join them. "Uff... Whoa, that was a close one. For a moment Ah thought we were done for."

"Applejack..." Twilight still petrify being hold by Shadow try to ask for help. But what she heard latter freeze her from any hope.

"Hey Shadow, so ya finally decide to appear, old partner." said Applejack as she give him a pat on the back. Then she turn to an astonish Twilight. "See. Ah told ya will be safe and be in capable hands. There is no pony Ah trust more than this fellow here."

"HUH?!" Twilight surprised, she stare directly to Applejack, and with fear she confirm that there were no mistake that the pony she was talking about was no other than Shadow. 'Did she sell me to him?!'

Then the voice of Rainbow could be heard. "Guys! What are they taking so long?!.. Wait! Is that HIM?!"

"Look like they are waiting for us. Come on partner!" With that, Applejack started to jump down carefully. Leaving behind Twilight with Shadow.

'Oh no. Are they working together? Could it be that I fall in Nightmare Moon trap?!' While she was guessing why Shadow was here, he decide to take action.

"Master. Hold on tight." And with that, Shadow jump down as well. Not giving Twilight time to prepare, and of course she didn't get the message.

"Wait what did you s-what are you DOINGGGG!!!" 

Shadow didn't not follow Applejack example. While she was jumping from rock to rock, he prefer to slide down. Using his armored feet, he slide on part where the wall of rock was straight. When he meet about to meet a rock formation, he either jump to the side or jump of the wall and give a kick to destroy the obstacle. All this doing in high speed and not giving Twilight time to calm herself, worse on the moment when it look that the will fall directly to the floor.

'IamgoingtodieIamgoingtodieIamgoingtodieIamgoingtodieIamgoingtodieIAMGOINGTODIE!'

Luckily, with Shadow agility, Twilight was not harm from any debris and reach the ground safety. Once they reach the ground, Twilight hold on Shadow very tightly but once she calm down and look that were already on the ground, she started to struggle from him.

"...PUT ME DOWN THIS INSTANTLY OR-" He obediently obeyed and put her on her hoof while making space between them. "...I am starting to see a deja vu." 

"Are you hurt in any way?" She then turn to him.

Just as she expect, he was the same black metal being. He had the same red strip patterns she remember from him as well his red eyes she saw. And once again she started to feel that sensation, however she discard them due how convenient he just appear until now. 'Could he relate with Nightmare Moon? Does he was sent to spy on me?!' BANG She was under suspicion of his motives, but before she could question him, a pink spot appear in front of them. Well on Shadow chest.

"Owie" Both then look to that pink spot and found that Pinkie went straight forward to Shadow, with her face. She then remove her face, still holding her grip on Shadow. "Ow... what a tough skin... But. HA! Finally I capture Shadow! You are tag! Caught me if you can!" And just that, Pinkie scream on Shadow face just to start running to the other side. Twilight and Shadow just stare the way Pinkie disappear. 

'What is happing now?' Twilight thought as she returned to Shadow, and when the other catch up with them. 

"SHADOW!" This time was Rarity as she embrace him on his arm. "Its have being a long time since we apart away! Did you miss me! Did you came to save us! GASP Did you came for me, my beloved prince!" she said 

'Prince?' Twilight had no idea what she mean, as Rainbow fly next to him. "Hey! Its time you show up! Where have you being dude? Wait! Don't tell you went to hunt more monster? At least tell me if you need help. As my rival I must make sure that no one defeat you!" 

'Rival?' Twilight was lost until Applejack finish climbing down and walk to him. "Uff. Well Ah am glad enough he is okay. Ya know, we were worry sick of ya, especially Apple Bloom, she was praying whole weeks. But, thanks for returning back to us safe and sound, partner." She said giving a pat on his chest.

'Now partner, what is next, savior?' Twilight didn't believe it until Fluttershy talk to him. "Ohm... Hi Shadow...If is okay, I... wanted to thank you for saving me... If you do not mind..."  She said trying to get his attention, which did and receive a nod from him as Twilight just facepalm herself not accepting she guess correctly. 

"Okay, what is going on?" Finally having decided to intervene and gathering the attention of all. "What is this? How do you know him?"

"Of course we know him." Twilight just turn to the owner of the voice, to found Pinkie seller mode. "He is famous! He is 'The Shadow Blade of Ponyville', the metal demon that lurks in the abandon castle in the Everfree Forest. Here have a doll! And you too!" 

Pinkie give one of the chibi doll to Twilight and Shadow. For her, was astonished for the details when she grab it from Pinkie. It was as real small copy of him, just that she didn't remember the demonic mouth. As for Shadow, he didn't reacted and didn't grab it as Pinkie was waved it in front of him. "Come on~~ I know you want one. Ha Ha. Unless you want to sue me." She then toss her seller box and all the merchandise at the side, with her fake mustache. "Whoa. Who was that? Who could sell your image and get profit with it, because I don't!" Then she fail to look innocently while whistling and looking to the other side.

'The Shadow Blade of Ponyville, the metal demon that lurks in the abandon castle in the Everfree Forest' Twilight keep repeating all the ponies comments including Pinkie crazy propaganda. "What are you girls talking about? Don't you see he is dangerous?!" 

All five mare look to Shadow, who haven't said anything. "Of course." Just for all of them said the same answer.

"Huh? Then why are all of you trusting him?" 

Rarity, who still haven't separate from him, talk first. "Don't worry dear, my first impressions were the same as you. But once you give him the generous opportunity to meet him, well, you can start seeing him as, Your Lovely Knight~~" She said with a flirting way, yet Shadow show no sign that was interest.

"Well... He is indeed, threatening, but... I can say he is a kind soul."  said Fluttershy as she was glad to see him okay, even if she was pray for his demon to not show up again, for him.

"Yeah!" Now was Pinkie Pie, as she was, somehow she climb his back hugging his head. "He does give a bad guy vibe but he is fun to be around, beside he is cool! Right Dashie!" GROWL He was not on the same page with 'fun'.

"Well, he is definitely look strong with that armor. But I bet I can overcome him without it. And yeah he is cool to be around." Said Rainbow looking at him, yet worry his wellbeing even if she didn't want to admit.

"Cool or threatening, Ah just glad this guy is safe. Ah was honestly worry for ya." Said Applejack happy that her sister had the chance to see him again, however she was concern if Apple Bloom will plan how to pair both of them, again. "Beside, having him on our side can improve our chances against this varmint Nightmare Moon."

Twilight just let sink all the comments about him, yet she still refuse to believe he was on their side. "Girls... All of you don't have any idea of who he is really is. He is-" But she didn't have the chance to explain her, because Shadow started to walk to her.

"EWWW" Twilight scared, she backdown for his sudden movement. He drop Pinkie off of him and remove himself from Rarity as he walked to her. As he unsheathe his left sword. 'IS HE GOING TO SILENCE ME?!' Twilight was freeze by her fear, even the others didn't move since didn't know was happening as well. Twilight, expecting the worse to happen to her, close her eyes. But soon start to comprehend what he is doing as he put his hand on her shoulder, and place her behind him.

"Something is coming."

With a simple warning, Twilight open her eyes and as the others saw Shadow placing himself between her and whatever alarm him. Twilight still was suspicion of him, yet again the same feeling was crawling on her skin. Not in a bad way, in a way she feel secure again. Only then, she was able to focus on her surrounding and what he is talking about.

ROOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRR 

"What was that?" Rainbow said as soon the group could hear the cry of a beast. 

"What ever it is, it seen that is coming this way." Applejack add as she felt the tremor coming. 

It was just a few second that the group see how birds were escaping from the distance as trees were shaken. Applejack and Rainbow went side by side in front as Shadow. As for Rarity, Pinkie and Fluttershy they decided to wait in a safe distance. And for Twilight, she wanted to move but couldn't beat the sensation of safety being near him. 'Why is that I feel this way? What is he really to me?' While she was debating this phenomenon, the group soon discover what were about to face.

Destroying any flora on his way, the culprit smash trees and flatten bushes between him and his destination. In no time, the beast appear on the clearing where the group was waiting. Having the body of a tail of a scorpion, wing bats and the body and head of a lion. A manticore roar in the air. ROAR

"A MANTICORE! Why is a manticore here!" Twilight having study their legends, shout out in identifying the beast. The beast spotted them as well and was also preparing to fight as he step on his right paw. And suddenly roar. The group taking that as confirmation that will have to put down the beast to continue.

"Well, this fellow seen wating some action. Dash cover me!" Seeing the inevitable fight, Applejack and Rainbow Dash came in front. Pinkie and Rarity decide to give support in any way. Only Twilight was insecure what to do, she still thought that everything was planned by Nightmare Moon. As for Fluttershy, she was concern for something. She, for some reason, thought that there was something wrong with the Manticore. 

And she found it out as she ask the only one she knew could handle it. "Could it be? Shadow!" As he did.

"Leave it to me." Was all he said as he leave Twilight behind with the rest and run straight toward to the beast. 

ROAR The Manticore notice the threat that Shadow was so try to roar at him as a warning, but it didn't work as Shadow soon reduce the distance. Seeing the incoming danger, the Manticore first move was use his tail to stink him. Even if he was wearing a metal armor, Shadow didn't receive the attack and dodge under it by running even faster in the next second and go under until he was face to face with the beast. The Manticore astonished try to strike him with his claws, but using his sword, Shadow block and repel the attack. No losing the opportunity, Shadow then approach the beast and with his free hand strike the right front paw.

ROAR Feeling Shadow attack, the Manticore retract his paw but he suddenly freeze since he was feeling weird. But in a second, he discard it as he try to strike again Shadow with his left paw. Unable to repel it this time, Shadow jump away from the attack and look again for an opportunity. Unfortunately, the beast was not going to stop, the beast attack again with his tail. As soon Shadow step a side to dodge it, the Manticore combine to attack again with his paw and tail, sometimes try to bit Shadow with his fangs.

"Are we going to help him?" Pinkie ask as the rest were watching the fight. 

"Of course we are going! I am going now!" But when Rainbow was ready to take flight, she was stop mid air by Fluttershy.

"Wait!" Fluttershy fly to be between the group and the fight. "Girls, please. I know you want to help. But leave this to Shadow and me."

"What are you talking Fluttershy?" Rarity was not going to join but there is no way she will let Shadow get hurt. "Even I do trust Shadow can handle it, is too dangerous to leave all to him. We have help him somehow."

"I know. But we may be on his way and harm the poor animal." As Fluttershy said that, the rest were looking as they heard it wrong. Until a roar of the beast attract their attention.

Somehow, the manticore was in a lockdown with his left paw with Shadow and his sword, who was trying to not be pin down on the ground. Yet that was his plan, so as soon the Manticore put his body weight on his pressure, Shadow release his lockdown with the beast and let it fall toward him as Shadow step a side and spinning around to the beast right side. It looked impossible, but the Manticore face fall to the ground as his right front paw was catch by Shadow lock. No losing any opportunity anymore, he let aside his sword and make precisely strikes with his free hand to the beast paw while grabbing it with the his other arm.

The Manticore roar for the sudden assault on his arm, however he was confuse as he started noticing how his arm felt. Yet still afraid. No losing time, the beast stand to move his right paw to his face and try to bite Shadow. Shadow release his grip and dodge the bite but was now face to face when he did, and being wide open for a quick strike. The beast saw this and move his right paw, however, his right paw was hanging without responding.

The Manticore was now frightened. He couldn't understand what was happening and why. But he could understand that Shadow was a dangerous being as he walk to him. So in his fight and flight response was simple, the beast try to strike Shadow with the left paw, yet again was useless. Shadow redirect the strike over him and with his strength alone, Shadow did a shoulder throw judo with an animal twice his side. 

BANG The clearing was resonating with the beast fall and then everything was in silence for the groups of mares whom just witness the feat. The manticore was perplexed, he didn't believe that he was throw by a smaller being than him, but he did believe who was stronger. So the animal, a manticore, a beast of legends, was submissive at Shadow, as he was making warning.

"Stay still or else..." Once his aura did the job, Shadow confirmed that the Manticore's nod was his confirmation he will obey. Now he was able call to the only pony that could resolve this situation. "He is ready."

The group didn't know what he means but Fluttershy did. "Oh my, I hope those two didn't get hurt. Well at least for that poor little baby."

"LITTLE BABY?!" They knew she was referring to the manticore.

Ignoring the other confusion, Fluttershy flew to the Manticore where she took his place and was face to face with the beast. "OH poor thing. I am sorry for Shadow... eh, force. But we need for you to calm down. Are you now calm?"

The Manticore was confuse, but not because Fluttershy was talking to him or how he could understand her. No, he was confuse because he was indeed calmed, but also afraid. He growl that he was okay now. 

"Okay so could we see your right pawn... please?" Fluttershy ask politely but was load enough when the group just arrive. 

"Uhm. Fluttershy what is happing?" Twilight asked for the group. "He is a beast, he can't understand you."

"I know, but that doesn't means he don't deserve some kindness help." To everpony surprise, even Shadow, the beast follow Fluttershy command as he stand up, with Shadow permission, and let her took his right paw. Where he had a black thorn of some sort impale on it. His arm was still numb and couldn't move properly, but thanks to that numbness he could not feel the pain anymore. 

Fluttershy examine his paw and the black thorn. "I see, so this is the reason. Poor baby, I know you are hurt and afraid but don't worry I... We can help you, okay." With a mothering voice, Fluttershy could vanish any doubts of the Manticore. So he nod he trust them. 

"Okay so... Oh." Without a warning, Shadow came and inspect the thorns as well. Just to take it with his grip and remove it in an instant. Every one were hopping the Manticore to go frenzy, yet again, even the beast, was confuse as he didn't felt nothing. But the answer came to them.

"I strike your nerve points. Most of the paw is numb, but I can reverted so don't freak out." Shadow explain as he put aside the thorn and took his backpack looking and taking out some leaves and cloth pieces. Shadow examine more his pawn just for any toxic or the possibility for poisoning. But when he find none, he help Fluttershy to parch him up. And once they were done, he then massage the paw of the beast as well using finger strike to awake the numb paw.

"Its done." Shadow said as he step back and let the beast check his paw. The manticore move and flex his paw. Surprised that he could feel again his paw but without the pain that was tormenting him. But when a yellow hand hold his paw, all fears were melting down with her voice.

"Don't worry, I know you are scared, but I assure you, we don't have any intention to hurt you." The manticore stare to the owner of the voice with her motherly blue eyes. Unable to control himself, the manticore capture her with his paws. 

"FLUTTERSHY!" The group was ready to beat the beast for their friend wellbeing but were stopped by Shadow hand and a laugh.

Stop~ That tickles! JAJAJA!" The group calm down as they saw how the Manticore was licking Fluttershy face. Once she manage to calm the beast, the manticore stare to Shadow. Only Fluttershy was able to understand him of what he was thinking. "I guess he want to thanks you, Shadow."

"..." He didn't respond, internally he didn't know what to do. But Fluttershy saw this so she decide to help him a little. 

"Here, let me guide you." Summoning her courage, she went to grab his hand to guide him how to pet the manticore. He did not resist so the group could see how Shadow's hand caress a now pacific yet deadly Manticore. The imagen of a menacing warrior petting a dangerous animal as a gentle owner petting his cat was something they never expected to see. The girls were glad that Shadow, even with his appearance, was the kind soul they meet. 

Except Twilight who still has her guard up as she ask. "That's enough. What is happening? And what are you doing?"

Soon Twilight question ended, Shadow was the one who responded directly to her as he stop what he was doing and straight his posture to her. "This Manticore had a some sort of unknown thorn on his right paw, this make the beast drive crazy losing his ability to identify allies and enemies. As soon he saw us as an enemy, have no option to put the beast down in any way so couldn't hurt you."

When Shadow finish his reply, all the girl thoughts were about that Shadow didn't wanted to see them hurt while repelling the beast. But for Twilight, she could feel was referring to her without knowing why. This only confuse her and her suspicions on him were getting worse. Twilight was about to talk again but the girls beat her.

"Oh, so you really came to protect me." Rarity leave the group, and push Twilight aside, to embrace again Shadow by his arm. "You truly are my Shinning- I mean... Dusk, Dark, or Night? Nevermind. Thanks for coming to rescue me, by Lovely Knight~" As the rest of the group also leave Twilight behind.

Rainbow fly to him. "Come on dude, did you believe I need protection? Yes, I may not be aware that Lumberwolf the last time, but this time I will absolutely fight back. So don't take all the work for yourself."

"Even if Dashie don't wanted to admitted. We are worry if ya get hurt, or at least the idea that ya may get hurt." Applejack added ignoring Rainbow glare. "At the end, we are glad if ya can come with us. We will need all the available ponies to stop that Nightmare varmint."

"Yeah!" Pinkie turn to add her opinion came, as she was on top on Shadow back again. "The more, the better! Beside, Shadow is super to fun to be with. 'GROWL' See he also agree. What do you think Fluttershy?"

As Pinkie, the Manticore was also on top of Fluttershy, but it didn't bother her at all. "Well, I do feel more secure if Shadow come with us. Beside of being the strongest pony I know, he also is the kindest soul I have meet. Without him, I may no be able to to save this poor baby and show some kindness help when he need it." GROWL The manticore also agree with her as his now patched paw was proof enough. 

Twilight wanted to refute her. 'Kind! He is not kind at all. Princess Celestia see him as a national threat, beside he leave Shinning face purple for a whole week! He is definitely dangerous and...' She wanted to send Shadow away, but seeing that the group wanted him to come with them, she didn't have the voice to speak up. She also couldn't denied Shadow power and could be useful against Nightmare Moon. IF he wasn't on her side.

"So can we keep him?" 

Twilight came back with Pinkie voice and seeing that all the girls, including the Manticore, were waiting for her approval. Unable to denied the group request, she decide to tag alone. "Fine! He can come with us and do whatever he wants to do with you guys!" She then turn to the direction they were going, before leaving the group behind to add: "But he is prohibited to speak to me!" 

The group just saw Twilight leaving. They also knew that can't convince her to trust Shadow since them also have their own distrustful at the beginning with him. Was only after they interact with him the girls opinion change. That is why they were sadden seeing Shadow lower his head with close eyes, as he was just hurt by what Twilight just said. The reason were unknown to them but they leave it behind since the journey need to continue.

"Well, ya hear her. The world depends on us. And don't take her serious, partner. She haven't meet ya so she don't know what ya truly are." Applejack said patting his free shoulder and leaving the group behind toward the castle with Twilight. 

Soon the rest also follow up not before giving Shadow some type of condolences. Shadow just reopened his eyes and stare how the girls were leaving to catch up with Twilight. Only Fluttershy stay behind to dispatch the Manticore back to the forest as well turning to Shadow to ease his concerns. 

"Hmm... Don't worry. I am sure she is not really mad at you... so...hang in there? ejeje" Shadow only stare her back but give her a nod back. "Okay so... lets go." She then fly to catch up as well, leaving Shadow alone. 

Shadow took a couple of minutes seeing how the group was leaving. But he was not concern for his feelings. He was just processing the events and his new findings, as he hold the unknown thorn from the Manticore. He could feel the magic from it and was unease of what this could mean. The game was ON and he may, no he will fight against Nightmare Moon before getting the power of Elements.

He finished processing his new findings as he went to pick his sword he put aside during the fight. Just to take it and cut up the thorn. As the piece was cut, it explode in magic particle, spreading out all over the clearing. When it clear up, only Shadow remain on the place. Yet he could feel it. And he still hadn't any chance at all. He will have to let it go this time and regroup the girls. As he heard in his back of his mind the same warning he saw her.

Rate for success...0%

--------------

When she saw him again, she started to idolize how he would look like, once she win. When she hear him for the first time from a long time, she already imagine his words when he will refer to her. Nonetheless, her mind was subject to one only thought.

'WHY DID HE SAVE THEM?!'

After she was done with the first two obstacle, the cliff and the Manticore, she went to see the show. Only for it got ruined as a dark surprised player enter the game. Her game. 

Nightmare Moon was crazy mad. 'He must saw our encounter, he must had listen to the game rules so... even so...in spite of that... HE CAME TO SAVE THOSE BUCKING SLUTS! WHY DID HE ASIST THEM!'

Nightmare Moon was furious but she did not lose her temper since will ruin her set up. 'Easy, breath in... and out...' As she calm herself to put her thought and order, and to not lose her spectral form keeping an eye on the group.  

'Okay... Let recap. I knew you was there, Shadow Blade. You heard our conversation with Celestia. So you must heard the rules... So why the rules didn't affect you. I know your secret and how you operate... but could it be I am wrong about you?'

When she saw the group entering a section of the forest, a special section, her time was up. 'Whatever it is, I still win if they don't get the Elements.'

-------------

"Any news on the new holders mission? Have they get possession on the Elements?" The General of the Equestria Army, Fort Liberty a build strong muscular brown earth pony, wearing a military general outfit, ask the Chief of espionage on their temporal headquarter on Manehanthan.

Secret Gadget, a silver unicorn with a detective coat and hat, was reading the magical scrolls that came to him from his department reporting their status in the other cities. He put aside the current scroll and reply to his old friend. "To be honest. My best agents just reported the presence of Nightmare Moon. And the holders went alone to retrieve the artifacts on their own."

Gadget speak so low so only Fort could hear him. The general also low his voice as many others ponies were moving on the building they choose for their operations. "So the target show up, and the battle for our country peace just started."

As their princess order them, the army of Equestria with the guards of each city have been movilize Las Pegasus, Dodge Junction, Fillydelphia, Appleloosa, The Wasteland Frontier, Canterlot as they did in Manehanthan. When the night fall, all the civilians started to alarm when the sun didn't show up. But with the coordinate effort, the soldiers and guards were able to put at ease the public and educate to return home until further notice. 

This allow to secure the cities and established post all around Equestria, so the army was ready for any attack or invasion. And just in time as the Children of the Night finally enter to action. Soon a few streets from many cities were filling up with their squad to provoke the guards. Just as their leaders planned, multiple squads of the cult attacked the posts and cities where the highest population reside. Their objective was just to create chaos and redirect the attention of the guards so their leaders assist their queen. So a long war, that the cult planned, were finished in hours and failed on their mission.

The reasons were many. For waiting the signal, the cult squads acted too late so when the attack the cities, the army didn't receive surprise fatal attack on their post so they didn't receive many casualties. The army was able to establish a damage control and casualties to a minimum to none. When the army counterattack was coming to them, without a solid base, the cult squad was overcome easily and capture in the process. 

Other reason were the communication between the cults group, since without a general signal, their coordination were almost none existed. Some acted too early and too late that allow the army to concentrate on one front. Once they were done, the army was able to reroute and prepare for another attack. Also, when some squad didn't receive any communication and their official channels were not responding, they decided to use other means. This allow Gadget agents to intercept and sabotage their missions.

Yes the victory for the battle for Equestria was on the side of the army, yet the general Fort didn't feel that was winning. "So the main guest have show up. But tell me, Gadget, what are you hiding?"

With a heavy sigh, Gadget turn to face his old friend. "I just lost contact with my people on Ponyville. You know what this means, no?"

Fort stare heavily his friend before answer him. "It means that we don't know if Princess Celestia or the holder are alive, isn't."

Gadget scratch his head before answering him. "Yeah, Nightmare Moon could show up now with the holders heads if she wanted." Gadget reply as he lower his head. "And I don't want to see that reality come true."

"Don't tell you just got attachment to those girls?... You didn't fall in love do you?"

"Just because I was in charge to gather their information doesn't mean I am stalker or have feeling for them. Beside, if I wish for a mare to suck me I just need to go the this city brothel. As well to have more fun with more than one." 

Fort just stare his old friend vice. "Whatever make you happy friend. But get to the point. There is something else, do you?"

"...Yeah." Gadget then look their surrounding and see how everypony was working. Only when he was convinced no one was hearing, he let the secret out. "He also show up."

The place was busy and loud, others generals as well captains and messenger were working all over the place. Only Fort and Gadget side was quiet. As that part of the world just ended. But was not too long as Fort was checking the map, a whole map of Equestria lands, he let out his proposal.

"Do we assault with the whole army or let our 'heroes' face this monsters alone? What is your opinion, Gadget?"

Gadget didn't answer back. He just took a small box from his pockets and took out a cigar. A chocolate cigar as he bit a piece. "Hmm... Well, for me we should just do it as you said. But I trust the princess and her champions. After all I did not only investigate the girls." Gadget said as he took out another one.

"I may trust in this Shadow, if he is on our side. Just, I want to know what could his 'master' can order him to do." As he read a special report he leave it at the end, with the words 'Yami tool' from one of the leaders, codename Fire.

He learned some secrets regarding of the legion, and how the 'master' system works. With his findings and his ability of deduction, Gadget was able to theorize that Twilight Sparkle is currently Shadow master. The only concern he had was if Twilight is capable to control him properly. Or make the wrong move.

'Maybe Iron wants to know this, of how lucky he was fighting him on his normal state. And may Faust save the poor soul who face the real monster. Hope this 'Release restriction' is just fantasy invention of a young colt imagination.'
> Chapter 13 for she can trust him
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 13 for she can trust him


Once Shadow reunite with the girls, the group entered a darken section of the forest. Somehow, this section of the forest trees were overgrown and the branches were blocking the moonlight of the night. After passing a certain distance, soon the group were surrounded by trees and without any source of light. Well, except the light that emanate from Shadow armor. Where Rarity and Fluttershy were having no problems to grab one of Shadow arm. 

The group could go through without any issue but suddenly the trees around them changed. Soon each tree had a monstrous face, scaring the girls and their courage to continue. And if this was a scare story, the girls may need to think twice if they wanted to continue for they may encounter a monster. Yet they knew that with Shadow at their side, he could take care anything dangerous that may appear. 

Luckily for him, he was not need it for this case since Pinkie show them that even in the darkest and scariest places you can laugh out your fears. And with a song of hers, the group laugh out their fears and the tree stopped to been seen as monsters, so the girls could continue and exited that section. Put Pinkie was not done and they could only leave once she was satisfy. Teaching how to laugh to some one.

"Okay. One more time Shadow. Laugh... just say 'jajaja', like this... JAJAJAJAJA, OHOHOHOHOHOH, MUAUAUAUAU" Pinkie laugh on her stomach, laugh as a refine noble and as an evil overlord in that order. Yet Shadow just stare to the last tree that still have a scary face. 

"Really? Pinkie are you going to teach him to laugh all night?" Twilight thanked Pinkie to teach her to overcome her fears but her patience was running out, as well the hope for Equestria. 

"OF course I am going to teaching him how to laugh, even if takes all night! From this day, I Pinkamena Diane Pie, I will put a smile on Shadow face. If not, I am afraid Shadow will not be able to laugh from my jokes! Did you imagine a world where he doesn't smile!"

"...But he doesn't have mouth to begging with. And he just staring to that tree, he is doing nothing." Twilight was right, yet wrong at the same time.

He was not trying to smile to a tree under his helmet. He was threatening a treant with his eyes.

What the girls didn't knew was that the section of the forest they just pass by, was a treants domain. For a treant, a mistical monster considered as a living tree, was a vicious creature that don't tolerate intruders. If the girls approach one of them, they could be capture and seal in their insides. And absorb their life force with time, something that Shadow didn't allow them.

As Pinkie was singing her song and the girls were laughing to normal trees with some type of illusion magic on its. Shadow was slicing any treants that were aiming for the girls on the background. He even cut the treants branches that were clocking the night light. Being fast enough, he was able to repel 7 treants as he break one of them in half without the girls noticing he was missing. When he exit with the girls, he found one more treant at the end were Pinkie was trying to teach him to laugh, while he was teaching the treant true fear.

"Is it me, or that tree is scared to death from Shadow." Rainbow let out as she could see how the face on the tree reflected pure fear on his hollow eyes and twist mouth.

"Ah will be lying if ah say not." Applejack add.

"Oh there you are." When they turn around, Rarity was coming from the river they found on their way. "Oh my dear Shadow~ Could you come with me. We require your assistance." The group stop putting attention at Pinkie class 101 and went to her, as well losing the opportunity to see how fast a treant can run with its roots. 

"Oh, did you find a way to pass the river. Lets go every pony!" Twilight was the first to respond and follow Rarity. When they exit the path of tree, and treants, the group meet the new obstacle of their journey. A river that had rapids too fast to cross or swimming to the other side.

"Well not exactly, we found the cause." Rarity explain when the group started to hear a cry. After a quick walk on the river edged, the girls could see that Fluttershy, who went with Rarity to check the river, was trying to comfort the culprit. "Ladies and Shadow, meet Steven Magnet. The sea serpent that reside this river."

Steven, a 15 meter purple scaled water serpent, was making a whine. "'SOB' 'SOB' My precious is ruined! I am too ugly! There is no hope! No Hope! 'SOOOOOOBBBBB'"

The group just stare the serpent lament but now they knew that in his despair make his long serpent body move on the water without control and making water current too dangerous to cross. They didn't know why he was crying, however the answer came from Rarity as she continue.

"Short story, our friend Steven was enjoying a night walk...  swim, just for an unexpected gust pass by and suddenly his fabulous mustache was ruined." As Rarity explain, the group could see the golden mustache, with the right side was cut. "We were trying to help and calm him, but we were not able to succeed."

Fluttershy fly down to meet the others once she saw that couldn't calm Steven. "Sorry Rarity, it seen that he cannot let go his mustache." 

"Wait! All of this is just for a simple mustache." Rainbow shout out.

GASP Not only Steven was hurt with her comment, Rarity did as well. "Is not just a simple mustache! IS HIS FABULOUS MUSTACHE!"

"Is okay Rarity." Steven reply as he try to calm down. Try. "I-I-I know I a-a-am I am-m-m still fa-fabulous. Is just... 'SSOOOBBB' IT JUST MY FABULOS MUSTACHE IS LOST!"

"Ohhh~ I know sweetie." Rarity approach to him and comfort his best. "I want to apologies for my friends here. They may not appreciate your fabulous and bright scales."

"'SOB' I KNOW!"

"As well for your bright golden hair. I can see how much effort you had put to make it shine."

"I KNOW! 'SOB SOB'"

"All just to be ruined for your beautiful mustache being vandalize cut."

"I KNNNNOO-OOO-OOO-OOWWWWW!"

"That is why I will not allow such crime get away against Fashion, that is why I offer myself as a sacrifice."

"I- what now?" Not only Steven was seeing weird to Rarity, all the group were cleaning their ears as if they heard correctly. As Rarity was walking to Shadow. Once face to face, Rarity stare directly to his eyes. From the point of view of the audience they were not saying anything but between them they could understand to some degree. As if they, no, Rarity trusted Shadow for what is about to happen.

Once she got what she wanted to confirm, she smile and talk to Shadow. "Well darling, in order to continue with our journey I will need your assistance." And with that she turn around giving her back to him. And she add the following. "The head, would you kindly help me, please."

Steven and the girls didn't understand what she was referring while Shadow just stare Rarity. For a few seconds, he decide to act by moving his left arm and have a hold on Rarity mane where it reach her neck. And using the other hand to took out his right sword. 

"Wait? What is he is doing?" Twilight said out load staring in horror as Shadow move his sword to Rarity neck on its back. The audience didn't know what was happing, they only saw how Shadow move his sword... and cut Rarity mane. 

GASP The girls and Steven saw Shadow holding the now sever mane of Rarity. Everyone was holding their breath and try to said nothing. For those whose have meet Rarity, they should know how delicate she is when is about her beauty and how much effort she make to look the best possible all the time. So they were not ready for what Rarity asked.

"So~ How do I look. Does having the mane short look good on me?" 

While Rarity ask, she was checking and fixing her mane, but for everyone surprise, she looks fine and even better in some way. Rarity mane now only reach just above her neck, yet the borders of her mane were evenly cut, even her mane was not messy at all. Thanks to this, now Rarity looked like-

"OH MY GOODNESS! Rarity you look fabulous- No scratch that. It look like you are a totally different pony!" Steven claim was understandable. The girls also notice that the perfect short mane give a different vibe from Rarity.

"Really? I heard that having short mane give a professional look." Rarity reply as she remember the trends from her last magazines.

"OHOH Obvious! If you looked fabulous with your long curly mane that said 'Bitch I know I am fabulous', now with you new short yet clean cut mane it said 'Are you talking to me? OR came for business?'. Believe me girl, it look good on you with your beautiful face and makeup. You just need a business dress or suit and the world is your girl!" Steven said as he make fashion poses explain his opinion.

"Oh~ Thanks for your kind words, Steven. I will take your advice, later. Now we must focus on the main protagonist and fix his issue." She then turn to Shadow who still hold her mane. "Thanks Shadow, I will take care from here."

Using her magic, she levitate her mane and move to Sebastian face. Then with another spell, she attached the mane as a mane extension and fixing his right missing mustache. Once is done, she was not satisfy so she use one of her dye spell to change the mane color to match his mustache and straight it. Once she was done, Steven mustache was restore.

"There, now your mustache is back to its glorious form." 

"Oh..." Steven touch and care his new mustache, feeling that now he was complete. "Rarity... I never expected this... Thank you. How could I repay you."

"Don't worry about it. We are fashionable comrades. Is my duty to show some generous help, so I don't need a form of payment... Well, maybe I did gain a free cut. Don't you think?"

"Oh, absolutely. If you have some glasses, you will look divine with your new cut." Then Steven got a epiphany. "You girls were trying to cross the river right? I can make your way easier. Here!"

Steven then submerge most of his serpent body on the water. When Rarity fix his mustache, the rapids generate by his moment of despair had stopped and the water was calm. Yet, Steven decide to use sections of his body to make temporal steps for the girls use to jump and don't get wet from the river.

"Now you can cross safety, and don't worry for my scales. Is the best I can do for Rarity and her friends."

"Thanks Steven, we do appreciate your help." She then turn to the group, giving confirmation they are ready.

First went Applejack who didn't have any problems. Then was Pinkie who hop on each step followed by Fluttershy, who didn't follow Rainbow example of flying to the other side. Only 3 members were missing. Rarity was checking her new look with a hand mirror she had on her persona. Once she was done she was ready for her turn but stopped when Twilight came to her side.

"Uhm. Rarity?" Twilight struggle for a moment, since the subject of her question was on their side. "I don't want to rude... but... why did you do it?"

Rarity didn't answer right away since she somehow feel her question was not clear enough so she asked her own. "About my mane cut?... OR about Shadow assistance?" When Twilight flinch, Rarity now could answer her. "Well, if you are concern, why I allow Shadow to put sword on my neck. It because I wanted to show you that he is not dangerous."

"HUH! To show me! Why?"

"Because I wanted to provide my generous help to him." Then follow Rarity example, Twilight and she turn to see Shadow being in standby mode, but the strange thing was that he was staring to Twilight. "Call it mare intuition, but I sense that Shadow is kind of worry for you. Maybe you did hurt him by what you said that moment ago."

Feeling strangely bad, Twilight couldn't continue staying mad at him. Yet she still didn't wanted to forgive due the fears she got from him. " I don't know... You don't know Shadow as I know him." 

Rarity observe Twilight for a moment, thoughts came to her to without being able to prove it, so she let it go. "I know, I may not be able to meet the Shadow Blade you had meet in the past." Then she went to Shadow. 

Puzzled, Twilight just see Rarity say something on his ears, eh side face. When she separate from him, Shadow just stare her for a good moment. He didn't say anything in return, however, Twilight, unknown to her, was worry for what she said to him. And when she saw how Shadow move, and pick up Rarity in princess style. She still not comprehend why, she got annoyed. 

"But I do know my Shadow. See you on the other side~" With Rarity advice, one second Shadow carry Rarity over Steven scale fast and secure. And the next second, they were already on the other side with the others. 

Twilight was without words and with no way to respond back from Rarity statement. 'Is she suggesting to know more about him? But he is a dangerous pony for... is he really dangerous to me?' She then try to remember their first encounter as her turn to cross come. 

With each jump she keep think Shadow identity. Because she was denied to know him and his origin, Twilight didn't have any idea of what he is truly capable. She only knew what her teacher told about him. She also was worry for this feeling when he was near and what could be mean. Because of that, she didn't took notice she land badly and was falling to the river. With a rocky spike below.

"...huh" Without notice, a strange bluenight wind pass by when Twilight jump. Being prey of the air, her body move with the wind blow a few inches but was enough for her hoof to slip. Now she was falling on her side to the river, and her stomach was on the perfect angle where the spike rock will perforate her insides. Neither the girls and Steven could help her or reach her on time. But for some one, who is bound to her, was possible.

BANG The place where the rock spike Twilight was about to fall suddenly explode with her and the river. A cloud of water cover the whole place. The girls didn't know what happened to Twilight. But with a Rarity on the floor as she was dropped, was not hard to get the answer. Twilight had her eyes close when the idea of being impale scare her, but just as that feeling came, another one replace it. She could feel that was secure again, that nothing was going to hurt her. She didn't need to ask why she feel that way. She just need to open her eyes and see him.

"Shadow." 

She name her savior as she could see his bright red eyes. Shadow not only move and smash the spike rock, he was also able to capture her again in a princess style before she reach the water. Once the commotion, and Twilight heart calm down, Shadow walk cross the river with her. The water only reach Shadow waist so Twilight didn't get wet beside her tail and a few droplets from the explosion. Once on the other side, safe and sound Twilight stand up and turn around to Shadow. The two of them just stare at each other, as the rest were seeing them on their own world.

"Do we interrupt them or do we give them some time alone?" Pinkie was the first to ask. "I feel that we are a third wheel." 

"Maybe... They wanted to make sure that the other pony is okay?" Fluttershy add, but somehow was right and wrong for her.

"Whatever it is, Ah glad that Twilight didn't get hurt. Like another pony." Applejack reply as Rarity was walking to her side. And easing her pain on her butt. "By the way, what did ya told him?"

"Ow... I just told him that if he help me to cross the river, maybe Twilight opinion on him can change for good and ask his help." She then stare who both of them were locking eyes. "But I didn't expect it will work. Its me or those two have something between them?"

Before they could guess the secret between the two of them, the group suddenly was callout by the last member. "Hey! I can see the castle from here!" 

All of them, Twilight and Shadow included, lift their sight as Rainbow was on the air checking the route. She was already on air since Shadow beat her to recue Twilight so she decide to make some scout missing the sight. "We just need to pass these trees and we can reach a bridge to cross it. Follow me!"

"The castle..." Twilight started to remember her job. "The castle! The Elements! Oh, what a relief." She shake her head to remove any remain of that feeling. "Okay girls! Lets not lose more time and let get the elements to stop Nightmare Moon." She ignore the rest and walk as fast she could to the next challenge that destiny will put on her way. Leaving Shadow alone with the girls.

Applejack just took a moment before focusing as well on the job. "And there she goes... Ya hear her, lets end this once and for all. The nation depends on us." 

"YEAH!" As Pinkie shout was heard, the girls just found out that she was riding Shadow shoulders. "You heard her Shadow, the final battle is waiting for us!"

Fluttershy concerned, who could see an annoyed stare on Shadow to Pinkie, asked. "Eh... Pinkie, don't you think is too trouble for Shadow... for you being on top of him?"

"Rarity is the one that don't mind if he is on top on her. And we are bestie, he doesn't mind. Beside, I also wanted to be carried so is my turn now!" As a cowmare, she command Shadow to start gallop. "Let go! my faithful steed-OW!"

Shadow did listen to her and didn't try to take her off of him. But that doesn't mean he was going to give her a good ride. Once he started to walk to catch with Twilight, he didn't care the path. So he didn't care if the tree branches were too low, as well he didn't care if a pink mare got hitting by them.

"OW! Hey Shadow could you-OW! Could you take another-OW! At least could you take-OW! Could I give an ad-OW!...OW!....OW! Are you mad because I sell merchandise with your image? OW! Or are you mad because I call you baby boy and that your mother will not even love you on our class 101 'How to laugh'? OWWW!"

While the pair were leaving, a concerned Fluttershy, an unfazed Applejack and a happy Rarity decide to join as well the walk. As Steven was giving their farewell.

"Good bye my dears friends~ I hope the best for your journey!" Once he lost sight of the group behind the trees, was Sebastian signal to leave, not before add something to himself.

"I hope Rarity could win her fight for Shadow, I can see she is competing pretty heavy for his attention. But... Is he okay? I wonder why his armor blinked a moment ago?"

--------------

"I am okay Glade. You can stop worry for me."

"No buts Star, you need to eat before we can escape from here. 'Sigh' Look just make sure your belly is full. We will need all the energy to run. And no we are not going to fight him again."

"At least listen to him Star. I am your teacher so I am worry for you, but... Glade is right. I don't think we are going to war against him, for now." As Fire said the last part, Glade was giving him a deadly stare that say 'hell no' while Star just obey and started to eat her plate. 

After Shadow leave, the members of the cult were resting and eating with the provisions he left them. All the survivors were reunited on a big cell. Well, the one that Glade decide to free since some were terrified to come out and other were a dangers for the others due traumas they receive from 'Shadow interrogation'. But the reason they were eating as a big family was for one reason. They didn't wanted to face Shadow again.

Fire and the other leader, Wind a pegasus stallion, decide to vote their next course of action. The reason that the other leaders, Earth a earth stallion and Water a unicorn mare, didn't participate or wanted to decide as well, was the the first one lose the will to fight and the latter almost lose her mind between the cult silence oath and Shadow interrogations. As for Phatom, he didn't care as he didn't go out of his cell, even once the straitjacket was removed.

At the end, all the clear mind members able to vote and choose the same idea: Lets wait our Queen take care of Shadow.

So the cult decide to chill out with light magic stones while waiting for everything ends. But as Wind was observing from a window of the cells, he could tell that was dark outside. More than is normal. So as Star and Glade were eating at one side, Wind started to talk to Fire.

"Is almost morning and yet the sky is still dark. It seen our mother have already dethrone the golden princess. That is what I would like to believe."

Fire finish his plate before reply his old friend. "Well, that was the plan. When our mother descend, we will be there to receive her, giving the signal to our people to rise from all the cities and dethrone Celestia and her guards while we, our group, stop the holders of reaching this place. So, what do you believe now?"

"I believe... that our sister and brothers are being defeated and capture by the guards, that the holders will be here and get the elements, and our mother defeated for she is fighting alone."

Fire give more time for Wind to express but when he saw he was holding up, he force to say it. "And to whom she will lost to?"

"... To that demon, Shadow." Wind answer didn't have any complain since Fire also believe it. But Wind try to understand the reason that Fire told him why they must not go to fight him. "I will ask again, Fire. Is there is no way to stop him?"

"There is none." Fire reply "Unless we have another Yami tool to fight him. Yet the danger will still persist." Then he keep remember the tale of the two dragons. "Knowing a few facts and deducing how the 'Yami tools' works, as well the 'Yami Legion' curse. Is better not to mess with them."

"For what you said, no? And all depends on his current master don't make any mistake, no?

Fire then move his sight to the cell roof, in form of pray. "If the following events get worse, he made become a time bomb. Hope his master don't choose to... release him without the correct word."

------------

"I wish that we don't waste anymore time. Really? A broken bridge. What is next? A fight between titans?" Twilight let out her mind as the group reach the chasm where the castle was located on the other side. Just as she said, the brigde that allow access to the other side was cut from that side and the bridge had fallen. 

Between them were a chasm of more than 30 feet of height, if they decide to climb down or surround the chasm, it could take hours that the group don't have as each second Nigthmare was free and Princess Celestia whereabout is still missing. 

"How are we going to cross now?" Twilight was about to think for a resolution, as well she forgot that was not alone.

"AHEM!" As Twilight turn around, she could meet with her group again. Where Rainbow was present with her wings extended. "Hello! These babies are not for decoration. Leave it to me!" 

Just as she said it, Rainbow took off and fly down to the bottom of the chasm. There she find the bridge rope that connected to the other side and took them as she cross the chasm. Once she reach the other cliff, Rainbow found the two wooden post that were used to tie the bridge rope. 

The group could see that Rainbow was able to carry the heavy bridge and was connecting it to the other side. Now they just need to wait for her to finish, so they talk to pass the time.

Rarity, who stopped to check her new look, talked first. "You know, I was afraid that Rainbow couldn't be strong enough to lift the brigde." 

"Well she have been training since that Lumberwolf attack her." Pinkie reply, while she was removing with her both hands sticks and branches that got stock on her mane. "She said that now she can carry double her weight... UGH. Could you stop moving! I almost catch... YOU!" When Pinkie stop searching on her mane, she took out a raccoon. Eating a cupcake. 

"Oh Mr. Racoon." Then Fluttershy took him. "Where have you been all this time... What do you mean you are living there since a month?"

"... And what is she training?" Ignoring the racoon phenomenon, Twilight asked her concern for Rainbow training as she remember how intense was when she meet her. "Is almost as she wanted to beat somepony?"

"Not somepony." It was Applejack that answer her. "She is just jealous at someone here." And then she point to Shadow, who was just at the back of the group. "She hate the idea that, this fellow of ours, is stronger and faster than her."

Twilight couldn't understand Rainbow obsession or reason for that, but then she thought on something else. "Now that you mention it, did you girls know how strong Shadow is? And what he is capable?"

Some all the girls turn to Shadow. Rarity was the first one to give her opinion. "Well, the first time I meet him, he was able to knock out three grown stallions. And one of them was double of his size as he send him flying to the wall."

Applejack was not surprised since she also added of Apple Bloom encounter. "Without mention that Apple Bloom told me how he took care half of a pack of Timberwolves in one instance. And that was after he survive from bein the chew toy of a Lumberwolf. As for how or why, I don't know?"

The girls went in deep thought, just to Fluttershy to add her own opinion. "Well... is not the answer clear." When all eyes were on her, she almost back down. But seeing Shadow eyes, she talk with confidence, as well for her concern. "I-I-It could be for his armor. Or... it could be what it power it, his curse and his demon."

"Curse? Demon?" Twilight was skeptical with that answer, yet Shadow existence was all enigma to her. "And how do we prove that?"

"Have you ask him?" Then all the attention were on Pinkie, who just finished to take out the last branch on her mane with her hand. "Have you never thought to ask him directly? I don't know Shadow, but I see he kind of listen to you."

Twilight was astonish, she never thought of that. Just now she realize that all this time, she haven't spoken with him directly once. During the castle incident, were other ponies that face him and he never, neither to Princess Celestia and the Captain Iron, answer back or respond to their questions. But just today, Shadow did respond Twilight question during the Manticore attack. And he haven't spoken since she prohibited to talk.

"Now that I think about..." Rarity had a concern so she try to speak. "Shadow always explain and talk things, but he haven't said anything or act freely when we are with Twilight. Without mention he care for her and what she thinks. Could it be, Twilight are you-" but she was interrupted when Rainbow shout out her process.

"HEY!" When all turn back to the other side of the chasm, they could see that the bridge was hanging from one side. Yet still was dangerous to walk on it. "I almost finish here! Just give me one more second!"

"Good work Dashie! Tell your new friends we appreciated their help as well!" Pinkie responded happy. The group could see Rainbow working on the second pole as well three strange pegasus with a track body suit and goggles behind her.

Twilight could see them as well. "She is almost done, good soon we- Wait... new friends?!" The girls try to guess why three strange ponies appear, soon they knew it as the middle one summon a blade from thin air as they approach Rainbow from behind. 

"RAINBOW DASH!!!" The group shout as strong they could to alert her. Luckily it worked, Rainbow as soon she heard them and notice the blade cutting the air, she side step and turn around as she dodge the blade. Unfortunately, the rope tie was cut again and now Rainbow was facing three ponies, as their first companion, with blades, alone.

"What carnation! Twilight, Rarity, can ya magic finish to tie up the bridge!" Applejack command the only ponies that could do something. But even them were doubting they can help.

"Sorry, I think I can't use it from this distance." Rarity explain.

"UGH! Is useless on my side. I can move the rope but I can't make sure is tight enough for us to cross. And we can not relay on Fluttershy to fly over there-" Twilight stopped as well but not because she couldn't help. Is because she knew who can.

Twilight turn and stare to Shadow, who haven't even try to help but Twilight could have guess why as the feeling was returning to her. 'Trust him? Listen to me? Ask him? And he is worry for me? Right?' Twilight debate on her mind the next course of action. As well to take a leap of faith. With enough courage and putting aside her fear, she ask him.

"Please. Don't worry for us. Go and save Rainbow Dash!"

-----------

'The Shadowbolts... how the name 'Shadow' is so popular in these days!' 

Rainbow was working in fixing the bridge but was stopped when she heard a voice as a strange mist came behind her. Soon three pegasus, that said were members of The Shadowbolts, two stallions and one mare with a dark blue with yellow strips and dark bolts design body suit, ask her not just to join them but to be their captain. 

"So what do you said." The mare in the middle talk again the benefits of the offer. "You will be able to training on the top courses and equipment that you can find in Equestria, no, the whole Terra! As a captain, you will receive a big payment with each race and show all around the world! And, all ponies and creature will love you. You can have all the males... even some females if you wish for your harem. If you know what I mean."

"Hmm... you tempt me, you tempt me..." Rainbow was thinking about it as she had her hand on her chin. 

"So? Do you want to join us?"

"... Sorry, I refuse."

"WHAT! WHY!"

"Because I will be abandoning my dreams. Do not take bad, but I don't know anything of your group so I will keep with my original plan to join the Wonderbolts." Then she turn around as she see the group talking among  themselves, as her eyes were fixed on someone. "Beside, I want to teach a pony about true loyalty and as my rival, I will be losing to him if I quit half way to achieve my personal goals."

Seeing that was losing Rainbow, the mare got desperate. "Who care what the others thinks! You should aim for your own good!"

Somehow that hit Rainbow, but not on the way the Shadowbolts wanted as she smile. "Your are right. Some way, I will think what I want. And that is I am going to do." She then went to the remain pole she have to tie up the rope to fix the bridge. "Beside, you just came in a bad moment. We are kinda busy right now, we were suppose to stop Nightmare Moon so I can't abandon my friends."

"HEY! I almost finish here! Just give me one more second!" Then Rainbow shout out calling the attention of the group and kneel down to finish fixing the bridge. 

"Oh... we know." Unknown to Rainbow, the mare haven't finished her offer as she walk behind her and summon a blade from her palm. "That is why we are here."

"RAINBOW DASH!!!

"Huh?" Just as she heard the warning, she also heard the blade. She immediately step and jump to her right as the blade got impale on the pole, cutting the rope again. "What the- Horses, you are with Nightmare Moon aren't you?"

"Ejejeje... Something like that." As the mare remove her blade from the pole, she then turn to her two minions. "Get her." 

Soon the two stallion went to capture Rainbow, but she was not going to be scare by them. 'Okay I have train for this. Two stallion are not enough to make me sweet.' She was preparing her stance she trained. Just then, both stallion to summon their own blades. "But not for THAT!"

Still a civilian and since was just focusing to training for the Wonderbolts, Rainbow still haven't training against weapons. So the best she could do was to dodge and wait for her chance as the two stallions jump on her. With her speed, she was able to crouch down high swings that were going to her head and fly up as the other stallion try to cut her legs. Rainbow continue dancing with the two of them as the mare just enjoyed the show. When the stallion that was aiming on her legs try again to swing his blade, Rainbow decide to fight back now.

As he move his blade under her, Rainbow jump and prepare to attack his low head. "Hope you like the tastes of the GROUND!" Just as she planned, her double kick on the stallion head make him to be buried with his face on the ground. And with the momentum, jump directly to the other stallion. Surprising him, Rainbow was face to face with him and make her uppercut attack on his low jaw, snapping his head back. This could be effective and could knock out two normal stallions. Unfortunately this was not the case.

Rainbow put to much power on the uppercut that she could not retreat her arm back the next second. This was enough for the second stallion to twist his head and bite with razor fangs on Rainbow arm. 

"AHHH! WHAT BUCK ARE YOU DOING!" Not losing time, the stallion snap his head to his left side making Rainbow to come to him. Having her back on him, he then release his bite and make a headlock with his right arm to grab Rainbow neck and his left to hold her head as his blade retract back from his hand. "What the buck are you!"

"JAJAJAJA" Rainbow lock was strong but not to make her lose conscience, so she could see how the mare started to walk to her. "Oh~ Don't worry. What we are is not important. What it is, is what we can do to you now?"

When she finish talking, the first stallion remove his face from the ground. Once he stand up he walk to their left side and retract his blade as well, and then grab both Rainbow arms so could be in front for the mare. Rainbow was confuse as what is happening, so she got scare to death as the mare play with her blade on her right hand. 

"All we wanted is to stop you and your friends~ Killing you could do it, but, we kinda promised that your life will not end this night. So, we will have to conform to separate your arms and wings from your body. No harm in that~ JAJAJAJA!"

Rainbow was in trouble, the stallions that were holding her were double of her height and their grip was strong as steel. And with the lock head, she could do much to struggle and free herself on her own. She panic not knowing what to do in her current situation, yet she was calm enough to hear her surrounding. Beside of the laugh of the crazy mare, she could hear something else. A familiar chilling sound on the air coming on her way. A sound she recognize during the Lumberwolf fight and knew it what it was, as the stallion that hold her arms, suddenly let them go. 

"Ga...ggaa...aaa"

"JAJAJA- Ja, what are you doing- What is that on your face?!" When the mare saw something was wrong on his minion, she stop. Because the head of his minion had a sword impale on his head, just between the eyes. "What is-"

BANG An explosion was heard on the other side of the chasm. Rainbow and the Shadowbolts just turn around in time to see a dust cloud where the girls were located. Rainbow try to focus her sight on her friends and she could see how the girls were trying to breath from the dust, as Twilight was staring the sky. In just mere seconds, Rainbow understood right away as another sound but this time heavier than before was coming to her. No, between them.

BANG A new explosion happen again just a mere feet away from them, as a dark gust pass between Rainbow and the Shadowbolts mare. As well where the first stallion was just a moment ago. Rainbow turn to the other side were a new dust cloud was located. She didn't know what to say or think as the dark figure was standing up. And his red strips were lighting up and his right white sword shine.

"Orders receive: Save Rainbow Dash"

Is what Rainbow heard as she stare Shadow climbing down from the stallion and remove his sword from his head. And then smashing the head with his foot. 

Rainbow could not remove her eyes from Shadow as he did that. Some part of her thought that his entrance was cool. But the other part, surprised, was not afraid that he started to kill but rather confuse why he did it. Her answer came in front of her.

"Bastard! Why-why are you interfering!" Rainbow turn to the mare and saw how she was holding her now dismembered right arm. Whose arm was not bleeding blood rather a dark bluenight mist was escaping from the cut. "DAMN IT! What are made those swords?!" 

Rainbow and the stallion got distract by the mare pain. Just enough for him to act. SWING Not losing the opportunity, Shadow reduce the distance and dismember the stallion right arm that was holding her. Once Rainbow and the dismembered arm touch the ground, Shadow launch a kick to the stallion chest to send him away from Rainbow.

COUGH COUGH Rainbow was recovering her breath. Once she was able to breath with calm, she was picked by Shadow, in princess style, and take her to the bridge poles. Rainbow was never the type of mare that wanted to be save by a stallion, or what Rarity always fantasy. But the first time, she felt secure under the protection of a colt. She even was tempting to rest her head on his chest but her time was up as Shadow put her down. There Rainbow rest against the pole, secure away from the battle that was going to start as the the Shadowbolts, two who had their arms dismembered and one headless as he stand up, prepare to kill them.

Her moment ended as the Shadowbolts transform their body parts. Their fingers were transformed into long and sharp claws. And the part dismembered grow back and transform in long nightblue blades. Rainbow could only stare at Shadow back as he prepare to face them. As his armor blinked.

"What the?"

ROAR The stallion with one arm charge directly to Shadow. Using his arm blade to strike Shadow, but he just put a defense stand and block the attack with one sword. When they were in a lockdown, the stallion use his free claw to impale Shadow head, but by doing it he put some body weight. Shadow took advantage and side step to his left side as he push the stallion blade to his right. As the stallion fall, Shadow use his speed and server the stallion legs with his other sword. Without his legs, the stallion face fall on the ground and Shadow impale both sword, where the heart was located. When Shadow didn't felt any organ, he then separate his sword in opposite direction. Opening the stallion back. 

Rainbow was luckily that the only thing that came out was a dark mist, as the body of the demonic stallion vaporize and left nothing behind. But as it did, Shadow armor blink again. 'It happen again? Wait is there something wrong with him?!' Her suspicions were right as Shadow show sign of difficult as he stand up. However, his armor power up as the next attack came.

"You!" Just as Shadow return to normal, he then block the mare blade. "Why are you helping this slut!" They separate their blades, and were lock again as the mare try to strike him again. "How are trying to stop me!"  As she finish, they separate again and the mare took flight to make some distance. "I set the rules so Celestia didn't interfere so why is that isn't affecting you!" Once she finish, she dive to Shadow. Shadow respond was simple, he give her a round kick to her face on the last second.

With the mare spinning and falling as a rag doll, the last member of the Shadowbolts attack. Even without a head, the headless stallion was able to use his claws with precision so he did not miss. Yet again, Shadow just block and redirect his attack. After a fury of claws attack, Shadow decide to end it. With a heavy counter, Shadow push back the left claw, and with the opening, Shadow dismember the full arm. 

The stallion body could felt how the dark mist that he was made was leaking out through his severed shoulder, but he didn't backdown. Using his last claw, he went to impale Shadow. As Shadow respond and insert his left sword on claw palm. Twisting the stallion arm, Shadow make him to kneel on one leg. If he had a head, the stallion could be cursing him but couldn't since did have a head, and because Shadow impale his other sword where the head was suppose to be. To end his misery, Shadow kick the body and, with his sword impale and no losing the grip, the stallion body fall to the ground as the chest was open from the inside.

Rainbow couldn't believe how brutal Shadow can be. If the Shadowbolts were real ponies, Shadow will be now bath in blood. But for now she could only see how his armor blinked after each fight. 'Can be that he is tired?!' She got her answer as the mare recover and brought down Shadow behind him on his face on the ground. Using her claw, she pin down Shadow face as she scream her frustration.

"What is wrong with YOU!" With each shout, the mare pull back and then crash down Shadow head. "Why are you helping them! What is the order you receive! Are you broken or what! And why! Why! WHY! Are you against me- AWWWWW!" 

In a moment, Shadow armor stopped blinking and was able to impale his left on the mare waist and pull it out. As the dark mist escape, this distract the mare as she stare her bleed out. Enough for Shadow to hit her on her face and switch place. When the mare hit the ground she just had one second to wide open her eyes and stare back to Shadow red eyes. And on the next second, the mare claw that try to take out those eyes was now being crush by Shadow hand.

"AWWWW! CURSE YOU AND THOSE BUNCKING SL-" She didn't finish as Shadow introduce his sword on her mouth. Not finishing with that, he then release his sword and with both hand, he rip the mare arm with the claw from her body. The mare try to use her blade on her other arm, but with the lost of mist on her body, the blade started to lose form and started to become more mist. 

Having enough, Shadow stand up over the mare impale on the ground. Not desiring his opponent misery to continue, he knew that was time to end it. So he took out his sword and slice the mare in half with his two swords. Without bones and meat, Shadow swords server in two the mare as she give a silent roar and vanish as the mist she was made.

"Wow." If she was impressed how Shadow fight, now she was afraid how she can end IF Shadow decide to end her. Rainbow was not sure if she can call herself his rival. She knew he had power with his armor beside toughness and resistance with his high speed. If she add his mastery with weapons, close combat skills and the dexterity to perform, she could admit he was better than her. If he was perfect then why he was kneel on one leg, breathing heavily.

"Wait, what-Shadow!" Having resting enough, Rainbow run to his side. When she reach him, she could see how hard was for him to breath as his armor lights was blinking without control. "What is wrong! Tell me! Is there something bothering you! Were you poison?!"

"No."

With a resolution of steel, Shadow summon his second breath and could now control his armor. As he stop blinking, he stand up and started to scan the area for more threats. "I am just on low energy." He said as nothing happen just a moment ago.

"Low energy? Why? Is there something on the air? Did you eat something wrong?"

"Negative." Once he make sure that there were none. He then walk to the bridge pole and finish fixing it. "My physical body haven't rest and eat in a week. Now I depend on the magic of my armor to operate."

"Wait! You haven't rest for a week! Are you crazy! You can die if you don't take care of your body!" Rainbow shout out to make Shadow aware of his wellbeing. But it went to deaf ears.

"Your concerns are misplaced. As long my master orders are pending to complete, as her tool, I will keep operating until her orders are realized or this body reach its end."

Rainbow now was piss off. "STOP! Why are you keep saying that! You are definitely more than just a simple tool! Don't you have a dream or goal on your life!"

"No. I don't."

Rainbow shut up from that moment. Not because she was mad. Not because she didn't have anything more to say. And not because of his word. It was for the resolution on his red eyes that he emanate as he say that. 

"My only purpose is to serve and obey. For that I was forge and made. Anything else. Is irrelevant for me."

Once he was done talking to Rainbow, he finish the job of fixing the bridge and send the signal to the girls that they could now cross. While waiting for the others to cross, Rainbow just keep staring to Shadow who was waiting for the rest. After thinking enough, she decide to speak up.

"What is the order?" Shadow turn to Rainbow giving her his full attention. "What your master told you to do so much that you need to ignore everything? Even your friends that are worry for you."

Shadow just stare her waiting and analyzing Rainbow concern. At the end he didn't have anything against it since he was no prohibited to do so. He only care that his master could believe and trust him while she haven't order him what to do. For he will complete it even at the cost of his life. Even if his success rate was 0%.

"Current order: Stop Nightmare Moon"
> Chapter 14 And he will face any danger
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 14 And he will face any danger

It was almost 6 am on Equestria, and the rest of Terra, yet the sky was still under control of the night. This strange phenomenon went to the whole planet. Luckily, Princess Celestia set up a plan to control the chaos that could generate so all the cities on Equestria were under control. On Canterlot was another story for a princess to take in charge of the nobles complaints. 

"Please tell me I heard it wrong." Princess Candance, as the second princess and next to Princess Celestia in authority, was doing her best to answer and receive all the citizens concerns. She was also in charge to receive all the reports in the operation progress of Nightmare Moon invasion in Canterlot. As for now the things were something she could manage, but there was something she didn't like to face. "You must be joking. Brother"

"How could I being joking with this, sister." Candance had a brother. Unlike her, who born 4 years later after her, her brother didn't receive the magical core to be a celestial alicorn, less an alicorn. He was a young 20 years white unicorn with a always perfect blonde mane. His choice of attire was always a elegant smoking from white, blue light and sometimes gold with silver, real gold and silver. All his presence show royalty, but in true was only on the title he receive. Prince Blueblood. "I am just saying that our aunt is taking took much of this prank. Is almost time for the date I set up for this day and the cafe where I am taking her haven't open yet!"

"Brother. I understand that the night have prolong enough, I even I know that this will affect business and our ponies lifestyle in some way. And believe me that our aunt do not have any ill intention with this." Candance use what her aunt told her to their subject, that this was a prank on her own to prevent the news of Nightmare Moon arrival. Yet that was not the trouble she had with her brother. "What I don't understand is, why do you need 30 of our guards to escort you to see your marefriend?"

Blueblood stay quite for a minute. Candance was trying to give him enough time to heard the new excuse this time. When she was deciding was enough, Blueblood give his answer. "...Because is dark outside."

"...And." Candance raise her eyebrow to him, force him to tell the hold true. 

"...And I am scare that a thug appear on my way." Prince Blueblood was not a brave pony, was a coward and useless on emergency moments such this day. Beside that didn't have any fighting experience and was afraid from pain. "And that can steal all jewels and gems on my smoking, that I will be left with nothing even my cloths."

Candance deadpan stare to him. Unfortunately for her lucky, Blueblood excuse was really justify this time since she also receive reports that multiple crimes were happening all over Equestria. The majority were small bag snatching to 'give me all your money', having said that, there were also big criminals groups and bandits that decide to take advantage of the chaos. None succeed since the hold body of the guards and the Equestria army were taking care of them beside the Children of the Night.

'I can not denied the possibility but we can not move our guards now. I can't even retrieve one since all were strategically placed until the danger of an invasion is over. However there is the thought of my brother running on his underwear on the city... yeah no pony deserve see that.' Gathering her thoughts, Candace started to 'persuade' his brother to change his mind. 

"...Well...how about she come here-no. That still bad even coming from you said it... then how about you carry a spare sword-no. Only tragedy can come having you a sword.... then how about you go with a guard uniform-no. Our subject can mistake you for a real guard... and yes I know you only wear your smoking jackets." Candance was losing her chances as Blueblood was questioning with his eyes.

"Sister. I know I am not the best for... fighting events, but why are you still persisting to stay inside. Not only to our subjects, but to the castle personal and to me. Didn't suppose that our aunt is playing with us by not lifting the night to scare us." Blueblood said as he cross his arms. 

'I wish that was the case.' Candance keep thinking many ways to convince him. But her time runs out when Blueblood questioned her while narrowing his eyes.

"Are you hide something?" Candance panics since her brother knows her, in some extend. She was about to spill the beans when a new voice came to rescue her.

"Well, believe or not, today is a special day for Princess Celestia so she was planning to extend a little bit the night, your highness." The two then turn around were discussing on the hallway, so was easy for Captain Iron and Shinning Armor enter from one of the hallways. "You can take it as a mini vacation. I can imagine that she is sleeping and just forgot to let us knows."

"So... Princess Celestia is just taking some free time? Did our aunt was having a bad time before this holiday?" Blueblood then started to check his memories. "I didn't have any idea that our aunt was having a hard time."

"Yes, it hard to imagine that." Iron then walk to him. "So, Prince Blueblood, we want to give our Princess some time for herself. Is too bad that some ponies (nobles) are not so considerate with the princess taking some free time. If you go out, they will ask you, and we don't want they turn to you as their new reason to hate the royal family if you give the bad news."

Something that Blueblood was good on it were his abilities to interact with the public. He was the face for many publics campaigns as well was the head for many politics movements for the progress of Equestria. The only thing he was not included were on important matters of war and invasions. So he was not inform of Nightmare Moon arrival. They had the fear that he will spill the beans to the public.

Blueblood thought if such case were to happen, and at the end he could see the troubles on it. "Yeah... Okay. I understand the situation. But, what about-"

Your marefriend?" Iron took the word from him, and deliver the final nail on the discussion. "I can take care of it. One of my daughters just got promoted from being a new recruit but haven't being assign yet. I will send the message so she can check your marefriend. Even she can deliver a letter of yours. Is that good for you?"

While Iron already retreat from the warriors battlegrounds, he still have experiences in the battlegrounds of the words and is a veteran. However, he always lose to his wife and daughters arguments. He even could not win when his older daughter apply to be a guard to keep him away of the doors of dead in the moment his father went to a lost battle. Her face after hearing his father decided to leave the job of the captain of the guards was a good memory he will take beside of her promotion on the same day.

Blueblood mediate the offer. "Hmm. Then I should write that letter." Ignoring the rest, Blueblood walk to the nearby study for some papers and quills. 

Iron smirk that was able to trick him, but now he have to think how to trick his daughter to do the favor. "Well I will have to look for that new recruit. Shinning, stay here and make sure the princess is safe." He then leave the two of then, without looking how the princess and the guard launch themselves to each arm.

Candance did not lose time to look for some comfort on his stallion. "Shinning... I..."

"Yes I know... I am also worry and scare." Shinning do his best to comfort his marefriend.

After a couple of minutes, they decide to take some time observing the full moon through a window. Not worry that some pony see them, they continue speaking their concerns and thoughts. But only one thing they were truly worry about.

"Do you think Twilight is in trouble." Candance took the word as she rest her head on his colt chest. "The report from Ponyville stop coming on the moment she show up."

"Yeah I read them... She show up and took out the guards and spies we have on Ponyville." Shinning let out his mind. "If only I could go there, then I can protect her. But..."

Candance remove from his chest and move his head so Shinning could focus on her. "I know... You need to protect the useless princess of love."

"Hey. Don't said that." Shinning grab her hand that she had on his face. "You are still learning how to be a princess. And believe me that I said that you are strong in your own way. Soon you will be a strong, loved and beautiful princess."

Candance couldn't hide the growing smile on her face, she was happy to have a special pony such as Shinning. Too much that ideas came to her. "You know... we don't know what the future have ready for us." She remove her hand and tap her finger on his chest. "We should make sure we don't have regrets later."

Shinning lower his hand and deadpan gaze to her marefriend. "Are you in heat?"

"What! No...No,no,no." Candance fake that she was shook with such comment. "But IF I am, don't you want to leave something that can remind you." Only to turn and give him her best puppy eyes. Puppy eyes that he was already immune.

"Candance. First, I am not going to die or going to war. Yet. Second, stop killing me each time I have a dangerous mission. Third, I know you want more that a quick one when you are in heat and we don't have time or condoms." 

While Shinning was killing her mood, Candance puffs out her cheeks and give him a cold back. Without seeing how he went to her ear. "But we can get all the time we want after this, with or without condoms." As he finish, Shinning retreat and wait for the result. Being in a relationship for 10 years, Shinning now knows how to treat her. So he knew she was giggling only throw her arms on him.

"Ejejeje~ Oh! Shinning! I Love You!" Candance giggle while she embrace him and put her head on his shoulder.

"And I Love You!" Shinning was happy to have a wonderful mare that love him. But with pain he hide her the real reason she can abandon her and go to Ponyville. 'Shadow Blade is there. If you hurt my sister, I will hunt you down.'

While Shinning have his own secrets, Candance have as well and was in pain to hide it from him. She receive the report from Gadget, with his findings of the Yami commandants. And the true danger of Nightmare Moon's objective with them. 'Twilight... please be careful. Don't make the wrong choice.'

------------------------

"Rainbow Dash! Are you okay?!" She saw how the yellow mare embrace the blue light mare.

"Yeah... I am okay, alright. Shadow save back there." She can confirm it since she saw the whole battle as an spectator, and as the one fighting him. "I was not going to abandon you guys even if I lose my wings, but thanks to him I could keep them. So we could finish fixing the bridge, alive."

"Really?! And where are they? I want to show those bullies to not mess with my friends! Also I wanted to ask them where they got their suits for some advice to make my own. I still looking for a solution for my party canon trick were I can shot myself without burning my butt." She was really upset that the pink filly didn't end inside a tree. She wanted to destroy her fool and innocent soul, as well her annoying attitude. 

"They... it don't matter. We take care of them." She didn't believe how lucky she just got. Her summons were made of her magic and part of her will were on them, especially on the mare. There was no way the loyalty holder could survive from this challenge yet she did get away unhurt. Thanks to someone.

"Shadow! Are you okay, did those ruffians hurt you?" She was jealous in someway on that white mare. She was speaking as he belong to her, but soon he will be under her command, as it should from the beginning. She was just concerned as why haven't succeed on it.

"Ah ma more concern how he is doing. That was a nasty jump, Ah know ya have superpowers but that was a new whole level. Are ya truly okay? We can rest if ya need it partner." She agree with the orange mare. She also wonder as well, how he keep doing it, going against her.

All this thoughts went passing by on Nightmare Moon mind, as she was observing the group from one of the castle towers roof. She had all planned and have all the cards on her side. Even with her limited resources, she knew Celestia plan of using the new elements holders on her arrival, that is why she need it to put her restrictions to prevent her interference. She knew that her true threat against her were this new holders. Yet there were just a bunch of college mares that haven't even reach true adulthood. She knew they were just a bunch of littles fillies uncapable to pass (survive) her obstacles. 

Once these fillies were taken off her way, Celestia will crumble and she can conquer Equestria, she had many ways to succeed. She even didn't care anymore of her cult, knowing that some of them were located on this castle. She discover this as she sent one of her summons made of her magic to make some recon. When she discover their current state, she decide to do nothing with them and focus only on the Elements. All she need was to stop this fillies and victory was on her reach, yet all her troubles, including this, came from only one culprit.

"...Thanks, Shadow. For saving Rainbow..." The purple mare that who did not know anything approached her servant.

She was now staring to Twilight Sparkle, the student that her sister choose to tutor, was talking to Shadow thanking him for saving Rainbow. And he acknowledge her. 'Why is he responding to her?'

Through her phantoms, she could guess hearing an order was received from him during the fight for the bridge. Nightmare Moon stop her frustration and anger to redirect her focus on the unknown mare that she was not able to get nothing from the cult and her findings. Yet she was not sure what was her role in all of this. Was she the leader, a guide or something else?

Just as Twilight, Nightmare Moon study the elements of Harmony again, because for some reason she forget how they work. She had no memory of how the Elements of Harmony were used and activated on her early days with Celestia as one of the holder. Yet she even had pieces of memory of her being one holder as well but she didn't remember clearly. 

'But that was when I was on my weaker self, my persona Luna. Did I... betray myself?'

Nightmare Moon could understand that she was a persona created by the real Luna. Both persona share the same body but not same consciousness, it can be said that it was part of her subconscious to separate the memories to protect Equestria from herself. But as Nightmare Moon she could care less since she only need her memories of her findings. And the objectives for what she was born to complete.

TAKEHIMFROMHER

'That is right, I can take him from Celestia, from any slut to dare to take him away from me. I just need to focus on winning Shadow Blade's ownership with the rules were set up on him. To make him my mine.' Nightmare Moon put in order her mind and restate her resolution. She knew about the commandments, and the hidden power.

'I may not know how he is helping them, maybe he receive an special demand from... It doesn't matter. All matter is that he is weak and I am stronger than the last time we face up. Maybe... I can finally get our payback.'  

Nightmare Moon knew that the game haven't end yet and her winning rate was still high as long the secret of the sixth element is still a mystery from them. Now that the group was entering the castle, she also knew there was just one more event. With her resolution to destroy Twilight will, Nightmare Moon turn into the bluenight mist and gust to show herself.

'Its time for our rematch, Shadow Blade. I promise you, all Equestria will be ours!'

-------------

After making sure that none of them, Rainbow or Shadow, were hurt, the group could now enter the castle. Their first impression were the idea of how mystic and ancient the place was. All ponies could feel the history and importance that this castle had. Twilight got the desire to tell the history of the castle. But the group didn't mind if she do it so they let her do her thing, a mistake they regret.

From the entrance, Twilight educate the group that this was the original castle where the King and the Queen of the alicorn race settle down to raise the two princess of Equestria. These two princess receive the gift to control the sun and the moon from their mother Faust as their parents receive the gift from the star and galaxy. As time pass, this castle was home of the two princess for thousand of years, until the two fight between themselves for the right to rule the land. 

No pony know the true reason of this fight and what could cause it. Twilight and many other historians theorize what could happen to abandon this place. However, all ponies conclude that Princess Celestia heir the right to rule the country and move her domain to where now is Canterlot. And the golden era of Princess Celestia monarchy stared until today. That is what Twilight told the group but lose them as she add more unrelated stuff, and not the interest stuff for them.

"As you can see here in this painting, it reflect the revolution of writers against the high nobility whom control the literature at that time. Their fight consisted to express their ideas and stories freely even if were based on real life, another popular theme and even fictional domains. This revolution change history and allow us that we can write the stories we want and the choice to public them or not is only on us. So from that moment, the so called 'Fanfiction' was created in Equestria. Pretty interesting no girls!" 

An exited Twilight explain with delight all her knowledge she had when she was able to identify most of the remains paintings and other pieces or art during their journey to the hall of the Elements. But she didn't stop there. She also educate the history of statutes, decoration that were still mostly intact, the architecture of the castle and even some art windows. And none of the girls were able, or have the heart, to stop her happy moment.

"Yeah..." Rainbow was the first to lose all interest. "Really... fascinating..."

"Well, it was interesting to know how was the fashion a few hundred year ago." Rarity did pay attention but only on the parts relate to the cloth of that age. Only to check again her new look with her short mane for the rest of Twilight speech.

"Really? Ah ma sure Ah will not bein using those kind of dresses. Ah prefer to have some movement if things get pretty nasty and brute force is require." Applejack add as she was not interest, but she did put her attention on the food section, specially on the apple history.

"Aja, Aja, Oh girls you need to focus. She now got to the part of the rock type for construction." Pinkie... let say she did listen to Twilight every word. "Oh I have a question! What did they use? Granite, marble or limestone? If I can add I believe sandstone is best option as personal opinion."

As for Fluttershy, she was not paying attention to the castle. She was more focus on Shadow who also listen carefully to Twilight educational guide. 'Shadow is acting weird, isn't? And, why do I feel I know what is it?' While Fluttershy ask her those question, the group finally entered on the main hall on the center of the castle. Where the pedestal of the Elements were present and waiting for them.

"And this place is... wait! Is this is it?!" Twilight outburst wake up the group. She run to the pedestal and she could see that five stone being on exposition to the. "These are... Are this the Elements of Harmony! Could it be that we found them!" She was happy, but reality crush her sensation of winning.

"I only see five, doesn't the book say they were six?" Rainbow ask on the back as she and the girls catch up with Twilight.

"...You are right Rainbow. We only know that five are here, but the sixth will appear as a spark ignite with the five together. That means I will need to find how to get that spark. I just need-" After that Twilight ask their help but at the end Shadow went and retrieve the five stone before the other could act.

"Oh... Thanks... Shadow, um, you can leave them here." With those instruction, Shadow set up the five stone in front of Twilight as she sit down on her knees and observe the stones. "The Elements of Harmony... now we can stop Nightmare Moon."

When he was not need it anymore, Shadow walk behind Twilight and wait until she was finished. This allow the girls to gather behind their backs. This allow them to talk among themselves.

"...Hhm, maybe we should leave so Twilight can focus." Applejack was the first to talk.

"Are you sure?" Pinkie add with a low voice. "Could be a good idea to leave a young colt and a mare alone in this dark castle. Things can get escalate pretty quickly with this young of this days."

Rarity roll her eyes. "Pinkie, that will never happen. If Shadow didn't get any advantage with me, what could you make believe that he will do it with Twilight. They just meet today."

"I don't believe that is the case." All eyes turn to Fluttershy. "I could be wrong but... don't you think that Shadow just show up on the same day Twilight did, can't be a coincidence? And beside, I think he is not acting as himself, or how we know he behaves. Shadow usually speak freely and act on his own, but once we were with Twilight... he kinda follow her, in all she wants." She then turn to Shadow who was keep an eye on Twilight as she work. After meditate her ideas, Fluttershy decide to talk out her concerns. "I think... that Twilight-"

But she was stop by the last member of the group. "Wait." Rainbow stop Fluttershy for said more. "Maybe we should follow Applejack idea and leave them for a moment."

"Why? What ya say that?" Applejack asked getting concern of why Rainbow should change her mind. Rainbow didn't say it but the girls could feel that Rainbow was more attached to Shadow than before, as she truly believes he may died if she was not there for him.

Rainbow didn't answer right back, instead she took a few seconds to stare the new duo of the group. She was watching Twilight, if she notice them talking on their back. "There is... something I need to tell all of you." She then turn back telling them to follow her. "Something you all need to know."

The girls were concern but didn't stop to follow Rainbow. One by one stare back to Shadow and Twilight, was just a moment to see if they were making progress. And soon the exit the hall leaving Twilight and Shadow alone.

Twilight didn't notice the girls leaving them. She just stare at the five unresponsive stones with a emblem of a gem on each one. 'I found them... when the five are reunite a spark will ignite the magic of the Elements... but what is that spark?' 

Twilight them try to use her spell. She try common spells to advances ones. She took literally the spark so she tried lighting and fire spells without enough power to destroy the stones, but didn't work. She then try to use activation and unlocking spells, these were useful for magical artifact, yet for the Elements they were ineffective. She then went with praying and chants spells, she even chant what the book said about the sixth element. However, neither her believes and prayers didn't work. On the stones.

"Huh!" Twilight just lost her focus. She open her eyes for the sudden feeling, but she soon notice that were not the stones who were responding. It was from what was behind her.

Twilight not losing a second, she turn around and confirm her suspicious. Whatever she had felt was coming from Shadow's presences, as that feeling she never find out what was, from that day up today, their meeting to their journey to the castle, was now talking to her. Was still not clear enough but she could guess what was the message. 

Use your tool

Use &$*^ $er&*(t f@# &ou$ d♠@#@$

Use y@u$ #e%•on a$&*nst !$─#@♠$

Use &*(r p~!er t@ ch@■g≡ t•⌡ ±@♥!d

'What?' Twilight could feel something was talking to her. Her question was from where is the voice that was talking to her coming from. The surprise was to much for her, at the beginning she thought Shadow was who talk to her. But, as she calm down and try to reasoning what was happening to her. She was able to determine that was not Shadow. Because a young female voice was trying to reach her through her mind.

GASP Twilight took big breaths to control her frenzy heart. This time the feelings was much stronger and that scare her. She believe that since Shadow was near her all this time, he had influence with something. But she ask herself, what was it? As soon she assimilate it, she found out that was not trying to harm her or control her. Instead to help her.

'Use my... tool?' Once she stop her fear and thoughts, Twilight decide to confront the culprit. As he haven't move from the spot all this time. "Shadow... what are you?"

"I am your tool, your weapon, your arms and legs. My will is to serve your wishes, commands, and desires. Your will is my reason of existence as I am your shadow."

Silence. Was all that atmosphere could tell on the hall and between these two souls. No more sound were made as the mare on the floor repeat the words she just heard on her mind from the being in front of her. Twilight read a lot of books, sometimes novels and fantasy stories. She had read how a protagonist confess their love or resolution to their love ones. But this was not the case for her. 

She was afraid, she was afraid because she didn't have any idea that something like this could happen to her. She didn't know what to do as well. This was something she couldn't handle as one of her presentation and exposition on her classes and studies. She even wish to go back to her intend to impress that guard, Strong Shield. Even with bad experiences in flirting she could find a way to handle it. But were useless for this situation. She just wish that something break this ice between them for her.

Suddenly a dark blue tornado manifest behind Twilight. "Huh.. What is happening?!" And the stones were taken inside the tornado. "NO!" By her instincts, Twilight jump as well on the tornado to save the Elements.

Even Shadow was taken by surprise when the dark blue tornado manifest, but his mind panic when his armor detect magic inside of it. And got worse how he saw Twilight jumping into it. "MASTER!" 

Using all his strength, Shadow move to catch the tornado or at least pull Twilight out. However, the tornado suddenly disappear as it show up when his hand almost reach it. Skipping on the hall floor, Shadow frenzy scam the hall, when he couldn't detect any trace, he then focus on the spot where his master disappear. 

He was angry.

Shadow notice the kind of magic on that tornado so he knows the culprit. He was ordered to stop her, and yet he failed to do so as well to protect his master. If he wasn't that weak, Shadow could handle Nightmare Moon on his own way. But that was the problem with his situation. He haven't receive the correct order of 'how' to stop her, on how Twilight wanted. Knowing this, he try to convince him that was not his fault, that was not capable to do it. And that his master haven't lose yet. He just need to keep her safe and listen well what she wish to do. 

'Focus' Shadow calm himself. Even in this kind of situation was not excuse for him to let out his frustration. And that worry him. As he said to Rainbow, his physical body was already on the limit to collapse. He was only able to move thanks to his armor, yet again the reserves were running out and soon he would not be able to continue operating. And the defense mechanisms can be trigger.

Using his connection with the commandment and his armor sensory attribute, he could follow the magic trace and his master presence. Once he had a good confirmation, he opened his eyes and stare to a lone tower he could see through the broken roof. He didn't debate if that was the correct place, he just knew it. So he gather his resolve and the few energy he still had to meet his master and his opponent. So he run to the final battle, with red-iris demonic eyes on him.

-----------------

Outside on an abandon courtyard of the castle, Rainbow took the rest of the girls to discuss their next course of action. Away from a few meters where the hall is located and away from the ears of Shadow and Twilight. 

"So how many of you believe that Twilight is Shadow master?" What she receive was not surprises or that she was considered crazy, but all of them did considered the idea and agree with her. 

"I think is obvious, I could see that Shadow is a little tamed by her. I may be annoying, silly, airhead, distracted, nuisance, crazy, innocent, well not that much, and maniac pony. But I know when a colt set up eyes and follow a mare. And I know the feeling as these girls call too much attention." Pinkie was referring to her big (E) babies. "With jumps and jumps everywhere I do call the attention, with everypony. But with Shadow... I see that is not the case with Twilight, is like a pet following his master."

Rarity roll her eyes to Pinkie comment, for the fact that she is jealous since Pinkie win in that area as a mare *ahem she is (D)*, yet she still add her opinion. "I support Pinkie point with Shadow. He didn't attend to any one of us when we meet him as he did with her. When Twilight show up, he was putting all his attention to her, even if she sent him away. I don't know how Twilight manage to charm him, something even I couldn't accomplish with my flirting skill."

Applejack think about Twilight, from the moment she meet her to this moment. She, as the other girls, also thought that Twilight was the potential master. However, she had only one doubt. "Ah don't know. Ah may be with all of ya that she is the master he respond. But, is she the one who put the curse on him? And why Shadow is listen to her? Twilight don't show to be a pony to harm others. Or to control other ponies."

"But that doesn't change what I heard." Rainbow talk showing again what she told the group. "He specifically said, word by word, what order he received. He was ordered "Stop Nightmare Moon", and who is the pony that is obsessed to stop her. I am not blaming Twilight to be the one to curse him but she is not caring about his wellbeing!"

"What if she don't know it?" The last one, Fluttershy, took her turn to talk. "Twilight did show that she didn't trust him and didn't want Shadow to be near him. Even that, she was astonish when Pinkie point out he was listening to her. I believe if we ask them, maybe all misunderstanding can be clear out."

All the four of them were agreeing with that part. As Fluttershy being the voice of reason, they also knew that if they ask Twilight with Shadow present they will be able to solve the mystery of the master identity. And if he listen to her, and answer all her question, they may also found out the true of the curse on him. 

"But..." There was something else that the group were worry, as Fluttershy turn to Rainbow. "Are you sure what you suspect? Is Shadow weak again? Is he losing his conscience again? Is he... in danger to fall to his inner demon?" 

Rainbow was not there on the moment Shadow attack Fluttershy. So she could only trust on what she was told. "Yes. He told me that he is on low energy and only his armor allow him to continue. As well how his armor was blinking as it was shut it down."

"Oh no..." Fluttershy started to panic. "If he lose control again, this time he made lose to the curse. He may die..."

Applejack decide that they had enough time. "Okay, so lets vote. We can not waste more time, and we just leave them alone enough. So who want to-" BANG

The group soon stop their movement as the roof of the hall where the Elements were located suddenly explode. Freeze by the surprise of the explosion, the girls were expecting Nightmare Moon or Shadow at least. What appear was something else. From the roof they could see a dark figure, but thanks to the red strips and the shine of two swords they recognize Shadow, yet they feel were seeing another pony. Only one pony could grasp the danger on the two red-iris demonic eyes on him.

"No... does this means is too late." Fluttershy let out her fears and was not the only one.

"Is... that Shadow... what the heck is he?" Rainbow even now could not believe it, even if the proof was in front of her.

"I admit that the part of the curse sound kinda cool..." Pinkie add.

"And now?" Rarity was incapable to take her eyes from him, as she was now was taking the curse serious as Pinkie as she responded. "...Not anymore."

Even if was only the eyes that had change, the aura that Shadow emanate show that he was something else. The girls even think was another Shadow that they were gazing as he turn to them. An unbelievable thirst for blood could be found on his gaze, luckily for the girl sanity, they felt that was not redirect to them. They soon knew for whom could it be for those eyes as he turn to a tower on the edge of the castle ground. As flashes of light emanate from there.

Rainbow could recover from her freeze state. "Wait! If Shadow is there, could it mean-" Her answer come as Shadow started to run on the roof toward that tower.

Applejack detecting the kind of situation they were, she guide the group. "That answer our question! Come girls! Twilight could be in danger!"

With Applejack resolve, the girls return back to reality and follow her through the castle. The last thing they could see before entering, was Shadow figure starting to climb from the outside of the tower with his two swords as climbing tools. The girls didn't know what happened when the separate from them, but they knew that this quest is coming to an end. As their main concern was, will every one will survive? Or are they going to lose a friend?

'Tarnation! All the signs were there and Ah didn't do something about it! Please mother Faust! Make sure that no pony die! Twilight, Shadow, even ya Nightmare Moon! Ah don't want to lose another pony!'

--------------

"The Elements!"

Twilight didn't know why she jump on the tornado, she only knew that losing the Elements of Harmony could end her mission to stop Nightmare Moon. As she was victim and flying around on the tornado, she try to grasp at least one stone. But her ride ended in short time, and beside failing to grab one stone, she was sent out of the storm and crash on the floor.

"AHHH!" Twilight fall on her back and took time to suppress the pain. As she recover and sit up, she open her eyes seeing in horror what was in front of her. 

The tornado that took her and the Elements transport her to another hall, she could see that the new room was a hall with multiple columns lined across the room. The windows didn't show part of the castle or even the forest but a blue and clear night sky. Some of them were broken and half intact but the window at the end of the hall was intact and reflect the light of the night and the moon behind. Is was also where the tornado throw and bring her out to this place.

The tornado was made of a bluenight magic and from it inside she could see the five stones, but as well a figure inside. When the show was over, the tornado started to dismiss and it leave behind the five stones on the floor and a pair of hoof beside them. The tornado leave was replace by the appearance of figure that started to materialize. Soon a body of a tall mare with wings and a horn appear as her full battle armor reflect her moonlight on her. Her astral mane of a night sky waved freely behind her helmet as her blue-iris eyes open to gaze Twilight.

"Nightmare Moon..." Twilight was astonish, she heard and read of her but see her in flesh was too astonish to hide it, even if she already saw her on the mayor building.

"Jajajaja, I also happy to see you, my little pony." Nightmare Moon reply to her audience. "But you are going to hate me since I bring bad news. Your quest ends here." And she intensify her warning as she summon her astral scythe. "You lose."

"No..." Twilight couldn't believe it. She was close and yet far at the same time to save Equestria and her teacher. She almost fall on Nightmare Moon statement, but soon a force were giving her courage. Soon she remember her family and the ponies she had meet up today. 'No. Is far from over!' And she stand up putting a fighting pose.

As Twilight stand up Nightmare Moon saw her with funny eyes. "You're kidding? Ja! Jajajajajaja... You're kidding, right?"

"AHHHH!" With her battle cry Twilight then send her spell to her as she started to run and charge her horn. 

"Oh~ how cute~" Nightmare Moon reply by using her scythe to repel her spells while mocking her. She smirked with the intention to play with Twilight so she also run to meet her. 

'Just wait for it.' But Twilight didn't have the intention to clash with her. When the two of them were about to meet, Twilight spell was activated. 'NOW!'

"You are-" Nightmare Moon was ready to pin down Twilight, but the last second she teleport away. "gone?! Where did you go?!" He answer was a flash behind her.

Twilight teleport just between the five Elements and resume to activate the spark. 'Please! Elements of Harmony! Answer my call!' She try one more time with all her hope on it, and she finally had a response. The five stone started to blink and their magic started to manifest as the stones were levitating in the air. Soon the five Elements started to bright as sparks came out around them. 

"No! Impossible!" Afraid that Twilight was really the activating the Elements, Nightmare Moon use her own teleport on herself and move in front of Twilight. But she was too slow.

When Nightmare Moon reappear she could do nothing as Twilight was mid air and the Elements surround her with their light and sparks. For a moment, a sixth spark was forming in front of Twilight, however it reject her. When Twilight could grasp the sixth light, it send her away a few meter from the other five. 

"AHH!" Again, Twilight crash on the floor as the same pain and a new one spread all over her body. "Ugh. What..." She open her eyes and sit up just to saw in horror as the five stone turns off and fall on the ground.

Nightmare Moon was also astonished, but soon her fear was replace with excitement. "...Ja...jajajajaJAJAJAJA! You fool! Did you believed that you could stop me. That the magic of the Elements were on your grasp!" When she saw the despair on Twilight, she wanted to make her truly hopeless. And she did it as she levitate the Elements, and pulverize them with her scythe. "Not anymore~"

"The Elements..." She fail as she stare how the five stones were reduce to pieces. Twilight Sparkle fail to get the Elements of Harmony. She fail to her teacher. She fail to her family and Equestria. She fail to stop Nightmare Moon and save Terra. She fail to-

D@ y^& a#m%t d$f(@a+

"Huh?!" Her thoughts were not clear that she thought she started to imagine things. She didn't think clearly as the voice was talking to her again. So she couldn't get the message but thanks to that she return to reality just in time to hear Nightmare Moon speech. As she approach her with her scythe.

"Oh poor, my little pony~" Nightmare Moon leave the now destroyed Elements of Harmony behind to go to Twilight. "I had to admit that I really thought for a moment you were truly were the one to stop me. A hero and champion to stop the evil that came to destroy her country. That she was fated to stop me!" 

♦o ?^o @%^it *ef@at

"But now it show quite the opposite, you are not a savior or a hero. I don't know what Celestia saw on you. But I do. And all I see is a little filly. A useless and uncapable filly who hope to stop a goddess. Ejejeje.... So let tell you this." At this point, Nightmare Moon was just a meter to reach her. 

~! ?uo ad♣-+ de^e@t

"This is our new reality, you fail and I win." Then a thought cross her mind. "Hmm? I did promise to bring you under shackles to Celestia, but I didn't promise in one piece, so I will have to severe that horn of yours." Nightmare Moon was in front of Twilight with her scythe ready to bring it down. "And with this my victory is secure. The night will last FOREVER!"

Twilight was lost, her mind was not clear, her thoughts were not in order, her body was not responding, her soul stared to lose hope, and her spirit... was burning with a desire she didn't know. She didn't reject her current situation or didn't accept there were no way to stop Nightmare Moon. But a desire that told her that she can defeated her, that she can change the world, that her wish can become real for her, that if she can order it will become her new reality. She found it as the form of metal against metal.

CRASH

"You..." Nightmare snare to the one dare to oppose her.

GROWL

"Why are you here..." She started to lose her posture when she saw those red-iris eyes.

CRASH

Twilight just could say one word as Nightmare Moon and her scythe were repel. "Shadow"

In front of her, Shadow with his two swords stop and push back Nightmare Moon. Now able to hear the young female voice on her head.

Do you admit defeat
> Chapter 15 To make the world she desire
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 15 To make the world she desire


"Luna... where did we fail."

Celestia wish she could have done better as she open a dairy that was left behind on her room. Her diary. 

"If I just saw the signs, we could find a way to solve the division of our sisterhood." Celestia thought at loud when she read the events of a day when she got Luna bad side. It was a day of a parade for a holiday, but only Celestia receive the pony's compliments.

After hours of being imprisonment on their room, Celestia cry her pain out at the beginning. Once she was able to let all out, she calm herself and decide to check their room. It was only on this moment of calmness she was able to forget the present and stop worry for the future to contemplate the past on the diary she left in this place. With her good and bad memories.

"'Sigh' But there is no way to fix the past. Or make sure to build the future we want. Twilight, I believe in you. You are stronger than me for this quest. And that is because you believe in yourself, when I just give up."

She then turn to the only window where, not only she could see a blue barrier outside, on the clear sky a star was shinning stronger that others. "So fight for our present, for the world you want to live."

-----------

CRASH 

Metal meet metal once again. Again on the same type of battlefield. On a lone and tall tower. As two full clothed warriors were reunited again as destiny wanted this way. And this time. There were nothing holding them back.

CRASH CRASH CRASH CRASH CRASH CRASH CRASH

Nightmare Moon and Shadow were all over the place. From one moment Nightmare Moon scythe make a big horizontal swing just for Shadow to redirect the attack away from him. He counter once the scythe blade pass him and make a downward swing with his other sword to Nightmare Moon but she could block it with the scythe iron pole handle. 

Another moment was Shadow trying to attack her on her lower defense and legs but Nightmare Moon continue defending herself with the scythe pole. Once she make some space, Nightmare Moon spin the handle to repel Shadow swords. When she heard the sound of the two swords being block, Nightmare Moon spin the whole scythe to make sure the blade was coming from below and make a swing upward to severe Shadow right arm. But it miss as he sidestep to the left and twisting his body to save his arm.

However, even if she miss, Nightmare Moon stop her swing mid way once the blade was over Shadow. She the rotate the pole to switch the blade direction and perform another swing downward this time. Yet didn't severe any arm as Shadow block the blade with his two swords and kick Nightmare Moon on the stomach. Nightmare Moon respond was to put the pole in the way of his metal boot preventing any damage as she drift on floor away from him.

With some distance, Nightmare Moon launch multiple spell on him. Shadow didn't defend from it as he runs with his high speed to the columns as shields. Nightmare Moon didn't stop and raid the columns, but by doing that, her attack create a cloud of dust. She stop and focus to find Shadow, just to swing her scythe to her left repelling with the back of her scythe blade from the sword coming to her shoulder. Shadow went with the intention to impale her so when his blade was repel he keep up with his momentum and slide on the floor as he twist his upper body backward to dodge the scythe blade. 

Once Shadow had enough distance, he stand up and turn around to rebuild his stance as Nightmare Moon turn and did the same with her guard. Twilight could only see them for a second before they disappear and the sound of metal against metal was heard all over the place again. A red specter was fighting back from a blue ghost to protect her, yet Twilight all could only do was to observe the battle.

'These two... I have read of battles in books... I had watch the training of Shinning and Captain Iron and heard their stories... Even the tales of the princess... but seeing these two................they are on another level.' She was impressed and scare. Scare of these two monster. Scare what they could do if they team up, and how easy they can kill her. However, beside her fear that didn't allow her to move, she was puzzled with one detail. Why Shadow is saving her?

CRASH 

The two demons lock their eyes. They were face to face. Their weapons did not yield. Neither their spirits and the rage against them. 

"Why..." Nightmare Moon had enough so she push back Shadow with her strength and magic. Shadow drift on the floor but he didn't lose any value second as he prepare for what Nightmare Moon was planning. 

"You..." Nightmare Moon almost let her composure and launch herself over him to end his life. But she remember why she was fighting for and how was near to win. "Is over. You master had just lost the game. So why are you still against me!"

"Huh?" Twilight finally stopped being on dreamland and returned to reality when she heard something that was not normal. "Game? Is this... all of this is a game? I thought you were trying to conquer Equestria and doom Terra."

Nightmare Moon almost forgot that Twilight was with them as well, so she decide to cold down while trying to get the true of why she haven't succeed on her other goal. "In part yes. However, the only thing I have in common with my sister, is that I don't want to take life of possible servants in my conquest. If I wanted... I could already severe your head in that tornado. And kill every soul necessary to conquer Equestria."

Twilight's eyes were wide open for the fact that she could have die a moment ago, but was not strong enough to distract her from what Nightmare Moon said next. "But the only thing I can't handle, beside the Elements of Harmony, is if The Shadow Blade was used against me. Beside Celestia, he is the only pony that can take me one on one. So the original goal of my 'game'... was to win the right of being his master. And he will side and obey me without questioning." 

"His master?" Then Twilight turn to Shadow, who still was aware for any possible move from his opponents. "...But I thought you were his master?"

Taken by surprise, Nightmare Moon wide open her eyes and stare to Twilight for a moment. "You don't know... You really didn't know that you were all this time with a 'Yami Tool'?...No you really don't have any idea of him and the 'Master program'?!" Due the astonishment of Twilight ignorance, she lower her guard. Shadow didn't follow her and maintain his guard against her, yet was all what she need to confirm. "Hmm, no, I haven't yet win your ownership. So the master haven't submit to me. Why is that?"

"His ownership? Submit? Win?" Twilight finally decide to stand up but didn't dare to escape. No, she was more concern that she could get the two monster attention to her if she try it. Yet she have doubts that she express to them.  "Shadow is... a tool? And there is a way to get his custody?"

Nightmare Moon wanted to distract her from her anger, so she tag alone with Twilight. "Correct. His ownership, the right to own a 'Yami Tool'. You see, unknown to the habitants of Terra, there is a group of capable warriors to do everything on whatever they are ordered to do without a question. And I mean everything, from working as stupid janitors to become gods killers. The trick is that they only respond to one soul. The 'Master'."

She ignore her opponent and started to focus on teaching her soon subject. Nightmare Moon explain to Twilight her findings from Shadow. "Their origins as well their creator or founder, who make the group, who trained them, who gave their equipment, is still a mystery to me after hundreds of year of investigation. However, with enough efforts I was able to learn the commandments that move his very core. His kind."

Nightmare Moon then face him, to face the reality why Shadow was not hers yet. "There are three commandants on the legion, on their program. The first one state that they obey every words of the master they serve. Any wishes, desires, demands, orders, rules, conditions, details, and even their unknown dreams, they complete until it become reality for their 'Master'." Then return back to Twilight. "And who could be you ask who can be his 'Master'? Is simple yet complicate. You need to best the one they serve as their second commandments make then to switch and serve those who are recognize by the previous owner. Even if they like it or not."

Twilight process all what she was learning now, yet she was not understanding why all this is happening. Only when she considered the words 'game' and 'best' she started to place piece by piece. "You are saying that you are trying to win the right to control him by showing you are better than his master?"

Nightmare Moon show genuinely surprise. "My~ You are really a smart pony. No wonder Celestia have an eye on you. So a quick question, who do you think I am trying to beat? Hmm."

Twilight think it about, yet the answer was easy to guess. "Princess Celestia... is Shadow master?!"

"Ja...jajaja... Wrong!" She then turn to Shadow ignoring Twilight stupefied face. "Was Shadow's master. Because I will defeat him now and then Celestia will recognize me as I drag her champions in shackles to her hoofs. Soon I will become the new ruler of Equestria! And whole Terra will succumb to my authority for no pony will stop my-" 

"Negative. You will never be able to best Celestia." Whatever her speech was going, she couldn't finish it since she was stopped. 

Only one soul could have stop her. Only that being had the courage and dare to correct her. Not because he wanted, not because was tired of her, neither if he hate her. It was because she was wrong. The two mare freeze from his voice. No, they just stop any movement. From the moment he arrive until now he didn't speak or say what was on his mind. That is why the two mare paid attention for what he was about to say.

"Princess Celestia was already bested by my current and truly master. Celestia have already recognize defeat and have lose her right over my ownership." Shadow explain to the two mare as they eye him as if a big revelation of their existence was being told to them. Yet only one mare took a bigger hit. 

"Twilight Sparkle." Shadow turn to her and speak to her eyes, giving her the message clear enough. "Princess Celestia have recognize you are better than her, she believe you are greater than her, for that she admit her inferiority and your superiority." Nightmare Moon was astonish, so when she turn toward to Twilight, Shadow put the final nail with a conviction that no pony could question him.

"Twilight Sparkle. You are my master."

Twilight didn't know what Shadow was talking about, she thought that was a prank, she was being played to her. That all this was a dream and that all this adventure is only her imagination. Or maybe she did fall and break her head on the cliff so she was in some kind of limbo in her final moments. But none were the case, she couldn't, with her limited imagination, set up all of this. Neither the red rune on the back of her right hand.

"What is this..." A red rune with symbols and runes she did not know, appear out of nowhere as it was trying to materialize. She didn't know the answer, but the pony eyeing her did. 

"The proof..." Twilight snap to those words, with fear for her life as she soon discovered why. Nightmare Moon had a twisted smirked smile on her face. While somepony could confuse that with mad happiness, her eyes was reflecting more than that. It show a great wraith and jealousy on it. "The proof you are the one I need to kill!"

Nightmare Moon walk to Twilight, and with each step she was bath with a gaze of hatred. "All this time I thought that Celestia took him from me... All this time I thought to fail to best her... All this time I believed that I lost to her..." Nightmare Moon with each step harden her grip on her scythe and lower her head." But..." She stop, started to laugh like a maniac, and her body leak a dark aura. 

"Ja..jajajajajaJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJA" And lift her face showing true madness. "I WAS WRONG! I JUST HAD THE WRONG PONY! BUT NOW! I JUST NEEDED TO MULTILATE YOUR BODY! DESTROY YOUR MIND! SMASH YOUR SPIRIT! AND FINALLY! FINALLY! HE WILL BE MINE! JAJAJAJAJA!"

Twilight didn't respond to her, she was dead afraid now that Nightmare Moon set her eyes on her. Even with Shadow already moved in front of her to defend her.

"JAJAJAJAJA! SEE! NOW HE IS DEFENDING YOU AS YOUR CUTIE LAP DOG~ DID YOU KNOW YOU COULD ORDER HIM TO FIGHT ME WHILE YOU ESCAPE! IF YOU DO THAT YOU COULD EXTEND WHAT LEFT OF YOUR LIFE YOU HAVE! JAJAJAJAJA!"

"... But that will ruin him when my turn comes." CRASH CRASH CRASH

Shadow just barely repel the first two attacks, but the third. SLASH Twilight didn't see it but now she just witness how Nightmare Moon scythe was bath with red blood. From the left arm that Shadow was holding as his armor blinked. "Huh? What is wrong with him."

Twilight was confuse for what just happen now. So Nightmare Moon explain for her. "Oh~ Poor Shadow. It seen that your so beloved master haven't taken care well of you. Does she even will care as my anti-magic astral blade cut you in half? Or could you tell me if your armor magic defense are up to fight me back!" 

Shadow didn't respond but his armor show the proof he was tired. "Are you really low in energy? Well don't worry~ ONCE I SLICE THAT SLUT HORN, ARMS AND LEGS! YOU WILL BE ABLE TO REST UNDER MY HOOF!"

CRASH

Twilight lost sight for them in a moment, as a flash and the sound of blades appear to close to her face. Soon followed more flashes around her.

CRASH CRASH CRASH CRASH CRASH CRASH CRASH

Twilight couldn't move as multiple flashes, noises of metal crashing, blue and red trails, and phantom bodies appear all over the room around her. If she believe they were fighting to their max power, she was wrong. If she couldn't follow them with her eyes, now she can not see them. If she said that was safe and could handle the situation, she wasn't even confident in herself with saving her life now.

'What should I do?! I can't... I can't do this!' Twilight worry for her wellbeing and scare to death, just wanted for this nightmare to end and escape. She no longer thought to continue fighting, it was a mistake to come here. If she was scare of Shadow, how she could process the idea of being Shadow master and with Nightmare Moon after her life. For her was as two monster were chasing for her life. It was to much for her maiden innocent heart as she was heavily breathing as more and more flashes came near her. 

'I have to... I need... I need to run-'

Do you admit defeat, user Twilight Sparkle

All what Twilight did was to take a single step. A single step to suspect she was doing the correct move to save herself. A single step to give the opportunity to somepony to win the fight. A single step for someone to sacrifice for her.

SLASH

"Ahh!" Twilight suddenly fell to the ground. She didn't know when happen but that didn't stop her on her escape. She pull herself on her knees and arms to stand up. When she open her eyes, one was cover by something and didn't allow her to see. She thought that the fall let mud on her eyes so she clean it with her hands. 

GROAN

She freeze on the moment she knew that something was wrong. She didn't heard more sound of the battle, with the reason for why when she extend her hands as she could see, the blood on them. It was the first time she see blood on her whole life. So Twilight started to panic waiting for the worse. 

"Twilight?..."

As she was saw in horror the blood, Twilight never notice that, at the end of the hall where the ladders to exit and entrance of the tower, the girls show up. With faces of horror and disbelief. 

Rarity cover her face only showing her eyes with shock. Pinkie took it bad as well, her bubble mane was flat and all her body reflect sadness and sorrow. Fluttershy was on verge to cry out loud as she was holding her chest as her heart was about to break. But she was not the only one on verge to cry, Rainbow grit her teeth and clench her hands with tear on the borders of her eyes. It was Applejack, with eyes questioning what she is seeing was true, continue asking her. 

"Twilight... how..."

"Jajajaja..." A dark voice came from Twilight side with the sound of metal falling on the ground on her side. When she turn she saw two swords on the ground. And a pool of blood. 

"Yes Twilight~ How could you allow this~ Jajaja!" Unsecure if she wanted to see it, Twilight turn against her will due to her instincts. And what she saw, it will take it to her grave. 

Suspended on the air was Shadow, his armor show multiple blade cuts all over his body, even parts of his arms and legs had a few but not too deep impale cuts. Twilight could guess that the armor failed to protect Shadow since was not longer showing any sign of working, and all his lights were shut off. For Twilight was only mere seconds but she was seeing Shadow fight for hours so she couldn't see how and when he was hurt. And it pain her, even more now she is able to see how he was impale from the scythe blade from behind. As Nightmare Moon hang him on the air.

User Twilight Sparkle

"Oh my poor servant~" Nightmare Moon was eyeing Shadow corpse with pain and pity. "See, this is why I didn't wanted to fight you... You are now broken and I don't have any idea how to fix you." She then turn to Twilight, who was half covered in his blood. "How could you allow this... Jajajajaja!"

Do you admit defeat

Nightmare Moon then turn to the others. "See, this happen when foolish fillies believe are some kind of heroes! The consequence to oppose me will be death for you and all your loves ones!" The girls return her speech with gaze of anger, but were also of sadness and fear. "So let me be clear... You all have failed to your country. The princess is my prisoner. The guards are no match for me. The Elements are no longer. And the only pony I fear will soon be my puppet! Accept your defeat and pray for my mercy! Jajajaja!"

To user Nightmare Moon

'Do I? Did... I had the chance...' Twilight mind was still processing her situation that was not able to think clearly with everything on her surrounding. Everything was confusing, too much for her heart to comprehend. She just wanted to quit all of this. She want to quit because she is scared. Scare to fail, scare to continue, scare for the future, scare not to be up to the challenge of being Celestia #1 student, but beside of all of this. She didn't want this to happen, she was afraid that somepony lost their life because of her. 

Twilight stare to Shadow corpse as tears were coming out from her eyes. He was not moving. His armor stop lighting up his strips. She was in pain for what she have done. For what she didn't know. For what she allow to happen and yet didn't considered Shadow's situation and will. And for what Shadow just say moment ago. What Shadow just say now to her.

"Master... your orders..."

"Jajaja-" Nightmare Moon stop after hearing that. All the ponies shut up. Twilight now didn't know what to said as she gaze to Shadow eyes that were still light up. As his gaze penetrated her soul, and waited for her response.

"Your... orders..."

"After all this and you are still on her side?!" Nightmare Moon shout once her astonishment perished. With a new level of anger, she lift him even higher making the blade go even deeper on his back and piercing even more his chest. 

"Are you not seeing this?! Don't you see her on the floor DEFEATED?! I destroy the Elements! Your master is useless and worthless! There's no way there's a chance of success for her!"

With each scream, Nightmare Moon dark aura was getting worse and worse becoming a pressure to every pony on the room. The girls were affected to the point they could no longer thought to interfere or raise their voices. Nightmare Moon wrath was too toxic to be around her. Yet, that did not affect a young unexperienced master and the loyal faithful servant. As the servant correct her again.

"Negative..." Shadow just said as he move his head to Nightmare Moon were his right red iris eye gaze her back. "My master... is not defeated yet... the Elements... are available... my master... is holding back... because wanted that way... she still have a chance..."

After that weak yet strong gaze on her, Nightmare Moon couldn't found a way to reply and counter him back for what he said. Shadow showed a truly conviction that Twilight still had a chance. So when he turn back to her, where Twilight still lost on his gaze, she was focusing on him. On that moment, both re-enter back to the world where they only exist. 

Time and space stop for both of them. This happen before and happen again. Twilight was feeling again what she felt the first time they met. The first time they gaze each other. On that space, Twilight was feeling what Shadow feel about her. Faith. He had faith on her, he trust his life to her and not only that. Twilight could feel also power on it, that security that she felt before now covered her with it, empower her. The fear to failed soon was dismissed. The danger that had her freeze was melt down. Her fighting spirit was blazing again. And her conviction to change her reality, to make the world she wanted, came from a single sentence.

"Master, your orders..."

Soon Twilight mind race with energy that she hadn't felt in all her life. Was during on her peak moment that her mind analyze what she want to said to him. As her mind bring memories.

We only know is a shadow following, what every pony believes, to be his master.

Believe me, Ah can said, the honest true, ya will be on capable hands.

Beside of being the strongest pony I know, he also is the kindest soul I have meet.

Beside, Shadow is super to fun to be with.

It because I wanted to show you that he is not dangerous. 

I was not going to abandon you guys even if I lose my wings, but thanks to him I could keep them.

The trick is that they only respond to one soul. The 'Master'.

Is he really dangerous to me?

Twilight now could understand it. The sensation of this power make her believe everything was possible for her. Even if she was still realistic, there could be things that Shadow couldn't or is not able to accomplish. But having this power, this security allow her to set up her mind, with her answer.

User Twilight Sparkle, do you admit defeat to user Nightmare Moon, your inferiority against her superiority

"No..."

The world was returning back to normal for Twilight, and with it, the red rune on her hand finished forming as it bright on her skin and fur. Signing her role as the 'Master'.

User Twilight Sparkle now is the 'Master' of unit #3 to perform her orders

'Master, Orders' Now the voice was clear enough for her to heard it. She didn't know what was the voice, but it tell her what she need. She now can order Shadow her demands. She think carefully since she remember all what they taught from him, no, how to operate him. She remember that details, wishes, conditions, everything that Nightmare Moon talk about him, was very important so she could not miss it, as well her conversation of right now.

"You fool!" As the world return to her she could heard again Nightmare Moon shouting to Shadow. "Don't you see that she is not worthy! She is holding back your true potential! Only I can use your true power!"

'True power, holding back, he said before that 'I wanted that way'...what do I want?' Twilight still on her mind at full power was still thinking her next move. She knew they only have one shot. She also knew that Shadow was weak and Nightmare Moon was stronger than him. But if he was holding back because she haven't allow him, had she only saw a partial of Shadow true power? As she was putting piece by piece, she then return to Shadow gaze. 

Twilight still have some thoughts on herself, like she didn't want to be his master. She didn't wanted to control a life. But again, on Shadow gaze, there were no regret and only trust as he knew all he need from her. So the only thing she need to do is to ask herself. What she wish? What she want? And how to order him to do it?

"I..." Every pony stop on their tracks. Nightmare Moon freeze for she heard Twilight voice, but without the defeat she was yearning for. Rarity, Fluttershy and Pinkie stop crying on seeing of Shadow's suffering and possible tragic end. Rainbow and Applejack were stopped for any intent to try to save him. And Shadow, he just wait with his normal red eyes for what she was about to say. His first official order.

"I want... I want you..." Still half covered in his blood, Twilight clenched her fists. And shout out all her strength. 

"I WANT YOU TO STOP HOLDING BACK! STOP HER WITH YOUR FULL POWER! SO WE CAN FIND A WAY TO STOP NIGHTMARE MOON!"















Silence, for a moment everything was quiet. 

Twilight was breathing heavily as if her heart just escape from her chest. The girls were still freeze on their place without not knowing what just happen. For Nightmare Moon, she stare back Twilight trying to kill her with her gaze with her dark aura getting bigger.

"You... I had enough... from you... from all of you!" Nightmare Moon still holding Shadow corpse, shout out her frustration. "I choose to give you mercy. To forgive your pathetic lives. With all of you sluts! NOT ANYMORE MO- Order receive - UGH!"

Before she knew it, she receive a metal fist to her face. Making an impossible feat, Shadow was able to punch Nightmare Moon on her face with with his right hand back with his armor still off. Once she was stunt and let go her weapon, Shadow was released and fall on his legs not waiting and giving a powerful kick to send her to one of the columns. All of this while he had the scythe still impale on him. 

"UGH" Nightmare Moon let out a pathetic groan breaking the column with her back. Due the surprise she receive, she was not prepare and couldn't suppress the pain. When she started to recover, she just stare with anger but at the same time with fear to Shadow who still stand as he breath heavily from his wounds.

The girls still couldn't swallow the situation so they only stare and wait for what Shadow was about to do. As for Twilight, she calm herself to view how Shadow was standing up. As his armor started to blink to answer Twilight order, Shadow observe the blade. He move his left hand to have a hold on the blade. And smash it with his right fist breaking it. Still holding the broken piece on his other hand, he throw it away the broken blade. However he was not over. 

Deciding that is an annoyance, Shadow move his hands to the scythe pole on his back, and rip it out with the rest of the blade of him, without caring from more damage. Such feat disturb all the mares, even Nightmare Moon, since once the rest of the blade was out a stream of blood started to leak from his back and chest. Once the pain was suppress on his own, he toss away the broken scythe through a broken window and was lost as it fall on the darkness below. 

Twilight haven't move from the same place all this time. She was still near him, she was even bath with more of his blood. But she didn't care since she was more curious of what her decision will cause. And she was not disappointed. 

When Shadow was fully calm, although all the pain and the blood lost, his eyes haven't shut down and blaze more than before. It were burning with a red blazing fire. All the mares could see his resolution through his red-iris eyes, a resolution to continue even with his current conditions. A resolution that his armor was responding too. His red strips were starting to lighting up but it didn't as it normally do. Red lights in form of flames were leaking out from his legs, arms, hands, chest and head. 

Twilight was now fascinated rather than scare, Shadow was truly an enigma for her. She always thought that she could get all the answer from books and her studies, but now she got the revelation that the world is bigger and there were things she will never knew or even comprehend being locked up in a library. Now he was showing all he got to her, and even more.

User Twilight Sparkle have request to change the Tool mode on unit #3 for order 'Stop Nightmare Moon until a way is found'... request have been submitted for permission to release restriction.

While the voice was talking again, unknown to Twilight that the voice could be heard by every pony, the red flames from Shadow came out from him and, as its dance on the air, formed the red rune, the same on Twilight hand. A red rune with symbols and numbers inside were moving and changing constantly appear behind Shadow. But every pony knew that thing was alive as the voice, the same voice Shadow and Twilight heard on their mind all this time, came from it.

Processing........... Request have been denied

Unit #3 is not on conditions to operate...... Error. Physical body have reach an extreme level of fatigue, is not on optimal levels....... Error. Fatal wound on right lung, chest and back was found, defense mechanisms are running on full potential to fix the error...... Error. The circumstance to complete order 'Stop Nightmare Moon until a way is found' are not favorable with unit #3 conditions. No form is available to stop user 'Nightmare Moon' unless conditions are changed.... 

Success rate......0%....Request to user change order to re-submit-

"Update new information." While all the ponies were focus on the red rune behind him, Shadow talk interrupt it. "A way has been found. GASP The magic of the Elements of Harmony are available. GASP Elements holders are reunited.... Request to update this information." 

Even if each sentence was hard enough to spill out, Shadow make all the effort to help his master true wish. Twilight was confuse why he was trying it but thank to metal energy from the activation of her role she could process her concern at high speed. To found out that she demand to fight at his full potential to 'stop (hold)' Nightmare Moon back but she didn't said to stop her temporal or permanently. Once she finish her metal moment, she stare back to Shadow, she was now seeing him as if he already know her. The fact that Twilight don't want to request the dead of Nightmare Moon.

New information have been updated....... Processing........... Success rate have been updated 0% to 19%......45%.....68%.....89%..... Succeed rate for order have been update to 100%. Changing order to resubmit permission.

Processing........... Request have been approved. Permission to change 'Servant Mode' to 'Combat Mode' have been granted. Starting to remove restrictions on unit #3. 

With an intense red dark light, the rune let out dark sparks toward Shadow. Somehow the audience knew that was not going to hurt him. Yet their imagination couldn't guess was going to happen. The dark sparks that acted as live serpents, strike Shadow on his arms, legs and back. Shadow didn't fight back, he allow the dark energy runs on his body, mind and soul. The power was so great he was now standing up without a trouble as dark spark and red flames dance all over his body. Yet the show continue.

Soon a humming sound was heard. Twilight was the first one to heard it, yet didn't scare her and make her run from the same place she haven't move since then. And of course even the sound of metal twisting and expanding was nothing to her as Shadow transformation started. With the rune working as well.

Updating protocols for order 'Stop Nightmare Moon until Elements of Harmony magic are acquired'

"Understood." Shadow body expand until was twice his original size. 

Protocol #1.... Unit #3 is only allow to restrain user 'Nightmare Moon'. Lethal forms are not allow until Master 'Twilight Sparkle' order other way. Once the order is complete, Unit #3 restrictions will be reactivate. Failed to do it is not allow it.

"I wouldn't fail" As his body grew, his arms grew as thick as trunks and his hands turned into claws to dismember bodies.

Protocol #2.... Unit #3 defenses and other support programs will turn off, Unit #3 can operate in approximately 9 minutes 36 seconds. After the allow time the success rate will decrease. Defenses mechanism will be reactivate, Master 'Twilight Sparkle' orders will be null until Unit #3 returns to optimal states to operate. 

"I will accomplish it." Like his arms, his legs transformed. The part that was its feet, changed to reptilians types claws like those of the dragon race. 

Protocol #3.... The Yami commandments will be in effect if Master 'Twilight Sparkle' order is incomplete, transfer of ownership of Unit #3 will be available for any user who show superiority and the master admit her inferiority. Failing to obtain 'The magic of the Elements of Harmony' will result her lost automatic.

"She will nOT LOSE." Just for Shadow to have his head and face elongate as well, and with that changing into his demon form. A demonic horny beak mouth with fangs manifest with his blazing red-iris eyes making him look threatening with his V-shape spike on his front as deadly spike to ram and impale. 

Protocols have been updated.... Unit #3 have been release

Once the rune finish it work, it vanish without a trace. The only proof that all the mares had; Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Nightmare Moon and as well for Twilight Sparkle, that such feat happened, was the now transformed Shadow. Who was leaking out red light blazing fire from all over his body strips, clenching his long claws ready to fight, standing on his dragon likes feet and eyeing his opponents with his red-iris eyes. 

If they thought that Shadow was a demon. Now they have a true demon as it speak. 

"PROTOCOLS RECEIVED...... SWITCHING TO COMBAT MODE.... COMPLETE"

--------------

"What was that?.... Oh, is gone." 

Celestia was just writing on her old diary all this time. She presume that will take hours until everything is over, for good or bad. To make useful of her imprisonment, she could complete this diary she left behind. The book had spell on it that allow it to have more pages than it physical form could had. So she was able add more pages, only the important events of her life.

She was just about to write how she meet her student when a strange yet without incomplete form of red rune appear on her hand. It disappear as soon she felt a magic disturbance on the barrier she was trap.

'Is really strange. I thought it was a sign when I meet Twilight that day, so what does this means now? If I remember correctly, it appear when Twilight's magic go berserk and she couldn't control it due that Rainbow boom on the horizon scare her. Her magic explosion, that Rainbow boom, and... that strange voice. I really believe was my signal to transfer my role to Twilight, as the holder of the Elements.'

Celestia memory was clear so she could remember exactly what happen that day.

--------

Celestia walked to a scare purple filly on one of the classroom of her magical school, School for Gifted Unicorns. The filly was surrounded by a magical storm, where she was on the center of the storm as her magic was going berserk. When Celestia reach her, she put her hand on her shoulder where the scare little filly turn toward her with her eyes filed with magic. 

"Is okay~ I am here for you, my little pony~" Celestia talked to her on a motherly voice that allow the little pony calm down.

The filly stare her on her motherly eyes, and with it the filly could found the confidence to dispel her magic. Soon her magical storms were dematerializing and the filly stop levitating and fall on Celestia arms, where Celestia hold her as her own filly. 

"I am sorry...*SOB* sorry..." 

"Is okay~ Nothing bad happen. You haven't done anything wrong." To ensure her, Celestia use her magic to dispel and fix all the damage on the room. 

The classroom damage was fixed, desk and chairs reordered as the adult size dragon from her test return to the baby purple dragon the filly was supposed to hatch his egg, and some broken windows. During the process, Celestia was impress that this little filly had such strong magic core to cause this amount of damage. As she turn around and saw the ring generate by a so called Rainbow boom, she madidate if this was a sign for the new holders of the Elements of Harmony. As well of her retirement to be one as a strange thought cross her mind.

♦$%^ Celestia, ^@ you admit d$%^&* %$ ♦-*> Twilight Sparkle
> Chapter 16 for his purpose is to complete it
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 16 for his purpose is to complete it


Er-r-r-r-or.  U-u-u-unit #3 is n-n-not ava-i-i-ilable, un-n-n-nknow force-e-e-e is afect-t-t-ting the link to unit #3. Transfer p-p-program o-o-o-of owner-s-s-s-ship is not op-p-perating. 'Master' progra-a-a-am will st-t-top wor-r-r-king in approximately 2 mi-i-i-inutes u-until the e-e-error is fix-x-xed.

"I see, so in other words we just broke him. And you as well." Discord, the master of chaos, was using the 'Yami system' for a last time. He didn't like the idea to have a 'computer', or whatever he thought could really be, on his hand as it called itself. But since he will no longer be able to use it after this day, why not take the experience. And with the secret with him.

"That is to bad. Hope Celestia don't get sad about this. But she was the one use the Elements on my servant so I guess is her fault that she will not experience this 'Yami tool' business." Discord said as he gaze to his work. He unleash his chaos magic on a frontier town for some random chaos. He didn't have any objective at all, after all that fight cost him everything so he just decide to have some fun before the end came to him.

It was just a few weeks have passed that his master plan to marry Celestia cost him the war, the fight, his forces, his chances with her, as friend as well, and also his servant and only truly allied. He now could feel the real loneliness, but it was his own mistake.

'If only I could resisted more time of that... magic, maybe I could found the way to suppress it or control it better than I did. But now...' Discord observe how the rune was weakling responding and was not manifesting properly, but the damage was done. 'Now I will join the madness that this thing bring to us, to this world. At least I know that Celestia-'

"DISCORD!" His moment of peace was interrupt by the march of an army on the horizon. And with their leader guide them at the front.

'Well well well. The player #2 is here.' Discord could observe Celestia and her forces fighting back his chaotic abomination he created. As that magic he was infected runs on their veins as well. He could extend his hand and stop them. Yet it happen as he guessed. 'Of course they now respond to what I want. And soon I will not be able to stop them. Because this is what 'I' desire.'

Discord let out a heavy sigh, he was definitely not happy with this result. He even was afraid what could happen if he just had win on that tower. But now he could understand why he was unable to give that order. The order to stop his tool.

"Oh boy... At the end I was tricked, but who would thought that will be by myself... Jajaja... ja" Discord let out weak laugh of his situation but he pull up his resolve and return back to the rune. "Before I give you my answer, answer me this... How does the 'Master' program can be fix?"

Transfer p-p-program o-o-o-of owner-s-s-s-ship on uni-i-i-i-it #3 is not op-p-perating. 'Master' progra-a-a-am will st-t-top wor-r-r-king in approximately 37 secon-n-n-n-ds. All fea-a-a-ture-es have be-e-en deactivate-e-e-e. The-e-e-e commandments will n-o-o-ot be a-f-fected and c-c-can reboo-o-o-ot the 'Master' p-p-p-program on-n-n-ce the sig-g-gn up of 'Master' of-f-f-f Unit #3 is updated. Once th-h-h-e system is-s-s rebooted-d-d all feature wi-i-i-i-ill be re-e-e-store f-f-for 'Master' of Unit #3. 

"Which means that once you turn off you will not be able to bother the next pony, including Celestia. And if the new 'Master', the pony in question will be someone that she recognize is better than her, let say, accept the role?"

The second co-o-o-ommandments will be in effect, b-b-b-b-b-but is r-r-r-equire Unit #3 sig-g-gnal for t-t-the 'Master' p-p-p-program to fully re-e-e-eboot. U-u-u-unit #3 is n-n-not ava-i-i-ilable, un-n-n-nknow force-e-e-e is afect-t-t-ting the link to u-u-unit #3.

"Yeah, I wonder what could it be... but aside of that. Let just make sure we are on the same side of the coin. This magic and whatever he was looking for with this, is not going to affect my Celestia... until the poor soul that will replace her accept to be the 'master'?"

Affirmative...... U-ser Di$cor-r-r+ d♦ you acc-c-c-ce%♣ defeat +* u-u-us■% Celestia 

Discord stare deadly to the rune. Even if was weak he could still see the danger on it. And how it promised him the world. 'Yes... the world... even her can be-NO.' Discord close his eyes when that thought came, but was all he need it to take a resolution. 

"Yes... I don't want this anymore... she is better...than me..."

He open his eyes and the rune was no more. His lion hand was clean with no sign that ever existed, and that relief him. He didn't wanted to imagine the damage if he keep it. But with pain he move his gaze to his love one. 

From a few meters, Celestia swing her solar sword cutting an arm of one of his abominations. Her army was still fighting against his abominations of chaos, and he could see how they were winning. But he was more focus on Celestia rather seeing the fight. Only when he could see how, the hand of Celestia holding the sword, a red and even a more broken rune could not materialize was dissolving in the air before could imprint itself on her. 

Errrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr@%@$%s?fg^%$^|:}"{@☻♦•╨J▼;]];

In the back of his mind he could still hear the voice and feel its presence from his mind leaving him. He should be happy, indeed he was happy that he started to laugh. He laugh to his heart contents as his laugh was direct to the sky. The heavy burden was lifted from him, so his madness finally reach him. And he decided to not hold back anymore.

"JAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJA, THIS IS SO FUNNY! JAJAJAJAJA, I SO HATE IT TO HAVE IT! JAJAJAJAJAJA, SO WHY! JAJAJAJAJAJAJAJA, WHY IS SO DAMN TEMPTING NOW!" By this point, Discord was rolling on the floor laughing on his stomach. "JAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJA! ja................ I want it back."

Discord jump on his hoof and he started to fix his favorite multiple strips rainbow tuxedo and the pink ballerina skirt he choose for this day. 'Why does the feeling you want what you don't have is double when it have it some pony you know and love! Now I know what-!' BANG His thoughts were stop when a strong magical explosion send 5 of his abominations.

He took a few second seeing the damage, but when one of the abomination who resisted better than his brothers was taken down by a bluenight scythe, he had enough and return to his thoughts. 'Look like player #3 is not losing time... Too bad!' 

When he finish making sure he was presentable, he try to make his best poker face to receive the two sister. But his smile was twisting with every seconds as his guest were coming. All his intents to get rid of the title and protect his love one, were transforming in a desire, a dark desire he was all this time fighting back. 

'OH I could have all of it... If only I let myself be carried away by that promise... I could be marry Celestia and-no.... 'Sigh' if I did that I will force it. And she could hate. And stop love me as well.' He was able to control it with just a few second until the two sister could reach him. One with a broken heart to seal him for the good of Terra and the other with a desire to take what he have. A 'desire' he knows well. 

'Sorry Lulu, he can not be yours. Not as you are now. And If I am right..... my guess is that you are also corrupt by it influences. You were so obsess with him. That you may have touch that thing.' He then gaze on the sky. He was admiring his work. A sky that was half day half night with cotton candy clouds that rain as the land change not only on colors. "Haaa... simple beautiful. I wonder what Lulu truly want as for my beloved Celestia as well. But-"

He focus now to the two sister ready to receive them. "Is time to pay the bill... for what our trueself desires."

---------------

Demon

A wingless demon black metal dragon. 

It was everyone, the 7 souls in total, thought on a lone tower from an abandon castle in a haunted forest. They came to save the world, to stop evil from winning, to show that with their bonds and working together they can overcome any obstacle. However, they question if they were up to the task when they saw how a true demon look like. 

It's what Twilight thought that have release on the world as she stare to it, no, to him. A Shadow more than 3 meters high, wrapped in lights in the forms of flames, stood firmly on his dragon likes legs flexing his deadly claws. 

"PROTOCOLS RECEIVED...... SWITCHING TO COMBAT MODE.... COMPLETE" Shadow voice transform from his emotionless voice to a heavy synthetic voice. With each word, a flame breath came out of his demon beak form mouth.

"Combat...mode... Shadow... what are you?" Twilight continue staring on what was her Yami tool. But another voice was against it

"....My.... servant..." Confuse what the words could mean, Twilight turn to the mare that they came to stop. Nightmare Moon now was able to stand up but her her killing aura was replace by something else. On her eyes the feeling of losing her precious was present, so much that... she was crying. 

"nooooo... how... could you... take him from me! *SOB*" Nightmare Moon started to cry as she cover her face with her eyes.

"Huh?" Twilight was perplexed, they came to fight and stop the evil that came to control whole Terra. And now she was cry as a lonely maiden. 'What is wrong with her? Could it be that she just wanted to get Shadow? No... something is wrong from the beginning she found out I was Shadow's Master... Or is there something else?'

Affirmative... An unknown status effect was found on user Nightmare Moon.

Twilight, not surprised at all, she almost forgot the red rune on her hand. Just as Shadow, this thing give Twilight suspicious as he did when she meet him that day. But now Nightmare Moon was a bigger threat. So not losing time, she give her first command to it.

"Explain. What is wrong with Nightmare Moon?"

Processing................ Analyze Complete. User Nightmare Moon is under the influence from 'Dark Magic'. The Yami system recognize it from the 'Dark realm'. Danger. User Nightmare Moon mind stability have reach dangerous levels. Warning. User Nightmare Moon lost control over her 'ownself'. Precautions are require against-

"WHY!!!" Before Twilight could get the full report, Nightmare Moon explode by smashing the floor, breaking some floor tiles. This distract Twilight since she could not move her attention from her, thanks that the dark aura leaking from her was increasing with her despair. And wrapping her.

"WHY DOES EVERYTHING IS TAKEN AWAY FROM ME! WHY EVERYPONY RUNS FROM ME! WHY I KEEP LOSING WHAT I WANT! WHY I CAN NOT GET WHAT I DESIRE!"

With each shout the dark aura was surrounding her, it extend from her hoof up to her legs, chest, arms and her head, it also was wrapping her wings turning it even more black as a dark void. But what Twilight could notice is that it didn't belong to her at all. In the few minutes that she fight back Nightmare Moon, Twilight could see and feel that what seeing on her enemy was hers...and at the same time wasn't. 

'Her dark side... no, this feel more pure and... true? Where did I... no... it can be that!' As Twilight keep staring, the dark aura was now covering Nightmare Moon as an goo material cloak. Soon all her body, including the bluenight armor, were pitch black void from any light and color. Even her eyes were cover and lost on the dark material, but not her voice. 

"WHY..." At this point, all the girls started to hear how her voice was twisting in an awful low pitch voice, as what a nightmare could sound. "WHAT... DO I NEED... TO GET... IT..."

TAKEITFROMHER

"What was that?" Twilight snap as she hear that voice. "Could it be?... If I am correct then..." Twilight said out loud weary of being afraid now. She don't know now what to be really scare, beside she have her own monster who haven't let down his guard to protect her. And what ever she had on her hand. "I need information. Do you know what... was that thing?" 

Affirmative. User Nightmare Moon's essence have manifest from her soul to the physical world. Yami system have recognize it as the user's 'True Self'.

As Twilight got her answer, and realize what was about to happen, the dark goo material reflect something moving inside. It didn't have any form or shape, but it mere presence make every mare on the room feel a chill down the spine. It did not help when multiple voices resonate from it. And what scare them more, was the fact that all the voices were from Nightmare Moon.

TAKEITITSOURSWEWANTITISOURRIGHTWEALWAYSWANTEDWENEEDITALLOFTHEMWILLPAYHOWTHEYDARETOOPPOSEMEIJUSTWANTEDTOBELOVEDIWANTTOSAVETHEMLOVEMEWEWANTTOBEADMIREDMYSUBJECTWILLLOVEIWANTWHATMYSISTERHAVETHEWORLDCANBEOURSTHEYWILLLOVEME-IWANTMYYAMITOOLIWANTMYSERVANTGIVEITTOMEGIVEITALLTOME!

Twilight hear the voices that the 'True Self' was leaking out and it didn't affect her, it strengthen her resolver. Just before Celestia took away her books when she try to study dark magic, she could grasp the concept of the 'True Self' of the pony soul in a special book, 'The true in our souls'. The book in question was written by an unknown author, but thanks to it she already had the idea that she was facing Nightmare Moon's darkest desires, desires that comes from our true dark side. A dark side that every pony had inner on their soul.

"I... wouldn't..." Twilight now understood why Nightmare Moon was seeing her with that kind of madness. She still didn't have all the answer but one thing was for sure, she can not lose against this evil and give what it want. She finally stand up, ignoring her cloth was now soak dry blood, to answer back. 

"I wouldn't run... I wouldn't hide anymore... I wouldn't be scare anymore... but all of this... I WOULDN'T CEDE TO YOUR DEMANDS!" Twilight shout out with all her strength with Shadow demon form roar by her side.
RRRRROOOOAAAAARRRRR 

For a moment, the room enter again in silence. Twilight firmly stand to what she said. The other girls, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Applejack; still stand as silent bystander. No pony say anything or make any sound for a moment. Just a moment for her voice to speak back her answer.

"THEN... I WILL TAKE IT...FROM YOUR DEAD BOBY!" The dark goo vibrate as it solidify on Nightmare Moon body as a third eye, below her horn, open. A white empty white void. 

ROOOOAAAARRRR

Nightmare Moon roar as she stand up on her two hoof. She roar as an incredible pain runs on her body, mind and soul. And her transformation started. Just as Shadow, Nightmare Moon body increase in size. Unlike Shadow, her arms did not grow too thicker but lengthened, yet her arms didn't reflect that could be break with just brute force. On her hands heavy metals knuckles appears and cover what was her delicate mare hands, hands that were transform in crushing war gauntlets. Her wings also lengthened as deadly metal spike on her wing joints and her feathers in razors blades. Her armor did change as well, it become more heavy armored but now had marks of fight, blood and spikes all over her armor plates. And finally, her helmet cover her hold face and upper jaw with horns on both of her side of her head, and razor carnivore fangs replace her pony flat teeth. White fangs that contrast her pitch dark fur and skin.

Twilight step back, she didn't expect that the 'True Self' of a pony, even from Nightmare Moon, could be too salvage for her liking. She even admitted that she was scary of it. If the 'True Self' of Nightmare Moon was as her most darkest nightmare. If her fears from the prophecy of her arrival got her, this thing could appear on her dreams. Luckily for her, another monster already took that job from her, and was on her side.

ROOOOAAAARRRR Shadow put himself between Twilight and True Nightmare. True Nightmare move her three white eyes to Shadow. On them were a moment she was seeing friendly to him, but it change to pure define hatred. Twilight keep stepping back, she was close to join the rest of the girls. And when she was in a safe distance, as a starting signal, she step on a broken tile. Giving the sound to begin. 

CLICK

Both demons run until both meet in the middle of the room as their fists collided creating a shockwave. BANG The remaining windows crystals shatter with the shockwave pressure, the girls cover between themselves to not be prey of the pressure. They cover their ear and eyes, even Twilight need to do it to protect her. But against her wellbeing, she open her eyes since she knew that was not over.

BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG 

Shadow and True Nightmare continue exchanging strike after strike, always colliding their fists. Each time a shockwave was produce the room trembled. The showdown ended when Shadow try to punch True Nightmare but she grab with her left gauntlets. True Nightmare try to the same, yet Shadow grab her fist with his metal claw. Without any of their arms available they strike their heads together, creating a bigger shockwave that even the columns and the roof trembled. The two then were lock as eye to eye trying to dominate each other.

Twilight on a safe distance could see that both were equally strong, but she knew was only temporal as Shadow legs were giving in and drag on the floor. She them remember what was told to her. "...He is wounded... he will lose unless I find the way to stop that monster."

"Twilight!"

After she remember her goal, Twilight turn around and meet again with her friends. Each one have the look of confusion and fear but after all concern for her and what Shadow was now. Applejack was the first to talk.

"Twilight. What is going on? What happen to Shadow? And... What is that thing? What... Are we facing up?" Twilight stare her back trying to put her thoughts together to answer back to Applejack.

"I don't know all the detail. Nightmare Moon took the Elements and destroy them. After that Shadow came to save me and fight her back. In the process I discover how Shadow powers works. O better said how we can use them, since it was reveal that I am his current master. So I accept to be his 'Master' in order to prevent Nightmare Moon get the right and the title, is what this thing told me." But she then change her mind that the rune can explain it better than her. When she show them to the girls, all of them were fascinated yet afraid that something like that existed. 

Once the girls could grasp the idea of the rune, Twilight turn to it and speak her commands. "You can speak, don't you. Tell us, all of us, what happen to Nightmare Moon? And how can we stop it?" The rune shine each time a word came out from it, as the voice was transmitting to all the girls mind. 

Affirmative. The Yami system will answer your requests, as long it authorize. Processing.............Analyze Complete. User Nightmare Moon have being touch and influence from 'Dark Magic' from the 'Dark realm'. Reason are unknown and further investigation are require. Danger. User Nightmare Moon is no longer stable to use 'Dark Magic' and had fallen to her 'True Self'. User Nightmare Moon is no longer in control of her ownself and was possesses by the desire of her soul. Warning. 'True Self' can't be removed or eliminate it from user, can only be purify and calm down by a strong opposite force. 

"'True self'... I learn from the books of the castle that is the manifestation of our dark side, a true dark side that is composed by our deepest darkest desires we hide even from ourselves. A side we don't accept, even if part of our real identity." Twilight explain just to give the girls an idea what they were facing. 

"So... How do we stop that?!" Rainbow shout out as she turn and see how True Nightmare was able now to push back Shadow.

"And with what?!" Rarity shout her concerns as well. "If the Elements were destroy, how can we stop that monstrosity?!" BANG

The girls stop and turn around just in time to see another exchange of punches between the two demons. Just this time they were not dodging or blocking, they were receiving the full impact. True Nightmare lift her left fist and delivery a powerful blow to Shadow's jaw. Shadow did not stand with his hands crossed, he deliver a right punch to her left side just on her lower ribs. True Nightmare could feel the pain but did not stop her to return with a right uppercut to Shadow. Shadow almost fallback with his head snapback, True Nightmare believe he was going down. So much she was distracted that she didn't see Shadow claws grab her head and receive a heavy headbutt from Shadow using his V-crest. Stunned, True Nightmare swag back giving free access to her chest, Shadow didn't lose time and delivery a rain of blows to her stomach, chest and head. And to top it off, Shadow move behind and grab her waist to finish her, with a german suplex.

BANG

The girls thought that Shadow had the advantage as he grab and lift True Nightmare with his left claw, but when Shadow retrieve his right arm for another heavy blow, he stop moving just to spill blood from his mouth. The sudden pain make his grip weak, True Nightmare saw this and grab his claw on her to twist Shadow's arm who put him on her mercy. Shadow try to stand firmly but he continue spilling more blood. True Nightmare was being bath with his blood but that didn't stop her to grab him on his neck with her other gauntlet.

"WEAK..." Her dark voice resonate as she let go his arm, Shadow was weak at this point to try to free himself. "I THOUGHT YOU WERE STRONG... INVENCIBLE AND INMORTAL... NOW..." True Nightmare concentrate her dark energy on her left gauntlet. "YOUR ARE JUST AN INSECT... A WEAK AND PATHETHIC INSECT!"

True Nightmare lift and throw her strongest punch infuse with dark energy to Shadow's face. A new shockwave trembled the whole room as Shadow went flying across to the other side. He came to stop as he crash to a column still erect, no longer when it was split in two by his body weight. Shadow fall with a piece of the column on his side. True Nightmare roar with joy and started to run to him to end his life. With enough distance covered, True Nightmare jump with her two gauntlets ready to smash him. Shadow was not going to let her do it so he open his red-iris eyes and bury his claws on the broken column. With an unreal force, Shadow swing the big pillar of rock to his opponent. 

BANG True Nightmare's body went flying as the rag doll was hit with a bat in the air. She was sent on the opposite direction of the entrance, away from the girls. She crash on the floor one time before she recover mid air. She use her left gauntlet to stop her and turn around, to receive the pillar on her face. True Nightmare was struck by the pillar that Shadow use to send her flying and now she was squashed by it. The pillar burred True Nightmare's body on the floor and drag her to the wall.

True Nightmare took some time to collect herself. Angry, she summon her fury and let it out on the pillar. She punch it and punch the pillar making it dust. She did not rest until the pillar was only pulverize to oblivion. So when she was over and smash the last piece of the pillar to remove it from herself, she didn't expected Shadow ready to smash her just as she try on him on the other side. However, Shadow did succeed. 

BANG

The room trembled once again with the two demons inside the dust of cloud generate by their fight. Twilight should have gotten used to it, but no matter how long she can take, she couldn't still grasp the idea to be the master and owner to that monstrosity power. She is afraid if she wish the dead of somepony by joking. 'But I can't turn down that power, is better to have it rather in bad hands.' She turn back to the girls and the rune.

"W-w-what s-s-should we do!" Fluttershy's body wouldn't stop shaking since True Nightmare transformation. But her concern for Shadow's wellbeing as well to help in any way give her the resolution to stay at the end. "I d-d-don't thin-k-k-k Shadow w-w-will win."

All of them agree with that so started to think, until Applejack recap what was Shadow's true objective. "...He is no trying to win." She then turn to Twilight, and to the rune. "Twilight, didn't that thing say something before. That we need to purify that thing?"

"Yeah..."  Twilight then turn to the rune. "You said that we need a purifying force to stop her, didn't you. That means that the Elements of Harmony can do the job, correct?"

Affirmative. The database have records that the magic of Elements of Harmony can purify and calm the 'True Self' of a user. Worst scenario, it can turned to stone or seal away the user. 

"Okay, so the Elements of Harmony can stop that monster." Rarity talk once the rune finished. "But that doesn't help us if were destroyed. Any advice how we can get them back?"

"Oh pick me pick me!" After the shock of Shadow transformation, Pinkie came back to her old self. "We should summon their spirit and ask them their help! GASP Maybe will let us access the power of transformation and become the new ponies rangers!"

"Pinkie that is.... not wrong?" Twilight reply thinking of Pinkie suggestion. And she found out some true on it. "Shadow said that the the magic of Elements of Harmony is still available so that means... did he found out the way to use them? Tell me what did he found out, now!" Twilight ask to the rune.

Searching Unit #3 records. Processing................ Analyze Complete. Unit #3 records show out that the Elements of Harmony are no limits to one physical forms, the elements stand for a quality to live in harmony and that a pony can hold and represent it. 

"Hold? Represent?" Rainbow was not getting what the rune was talking out. "What does that means? That the Elements were not those stones?"

Twilight concentrate on the clues that the rune give them. 'A quality that a pony can hold and represent it... Could be...' Twilight lift her eyes to her friends, the five friends she meet this destined day, as well what Shadow declare to the rune. "The elements holders are here..." She said out of her mind as her eyes spark as something ignite on her.

BANG

Twilight then turn back to the fight, and see in horror how Shadow was being dragged by True Nightmare. True Nightmare was pinning down Shadow with her right gauntlet on his face through the floor. She drag him until she lift him and throw him by his back to one of the few remaining columns. Only for True Nightmare giving him a taste of her own rain of blows. With each strike, Shadow's body was being imprinted more and more on the pillar until True Nightmare send her final strike to his head, sending it through the other side of the pillar.

True Nightmare decide that was enough punishment and back off. She smiles evilly supposing was enough, but her smirk disappear as Shadow try to remove himself. He remove his head out and when he open his red-iris eyes, he send a glare that he was not finish yet, and that he will continue fighting back. Something that True Nightmare grab to crunch it.

"YOU STILL DEFY ME!" Grabbing him by his head, True Nightmare remove Shadow from the pillar and send him to crash on the middle of the room. "USELESS..." Then she march flexing her muscles and clenching her knuckles. "IS USELESS TO FIGHT ME BACK... YOU ARE WEAK... YOU ARE TIRED... POWERLESS AGAINST ME..."

Shadow try to stand up but he could only stand on his claws and knees. The injury and having his defenses down were rapidly draining his very low energy he had left. And the limited time for his constraint was ending soon as his armor was not leaking more his flaming light. So once is over he will shut down, that is why he didn't have the energy to fight back when True Nightmare grab him on the back of his head. 

"AND THERE IS NO WAY..." True Nightmare was now holding him. She turn him so he could see the emptiness of her three white eyes. "FOR YOUR MASTER TO DEFEAT ME..."

"You are wrong!" True Nightmare stop for a moment, she then turn slowly to the voice that defy her. 

Twilight stand a couple of meters away with the rest of the girl behind her. True Nightmare eyeing them deadly with pure hatred before answer her back. "IS USELESS... ACCEPT IT... THE ELEMENTS ARE GONE... NONE ONE CAN DEFEAT ME... YOU... CAN NOT... DEFEAT ME..."

"That is were you are wrong. We never really lost. We still have a hope and a chance to win." Twilight firmly said with a conviction that True Nightmare didn't like.

True Nightmare was on the board to jump over her and rip off her arms. With anger she reply back. "THEN SHOW ME... SHOW ME HOW... HOW YOU ARE-" Due to her anger she never notice the growing smile on Twilight face.

Only when True Nightmare and a chill went across up to her spine, she got her answer. "Because we have the Elements of Harmony. Right here!" The girls then walk to Twilight on both side, and a light were surrounding each one. Particles of light that True Nightmare identify it as the remains of the five stones she destroy.

Twilight smirked feeling the fear on True Nightmare. "Then let me tell you... That the Elements of Harmony are HERE!" She shout out as she turn to them, her friends.

"Applejack, who reassured me when I was in doubt, represent the spirit of HONESTY!" Applejack step forward adjusting her hat, she stand ready to give her all as she was being surrounded by an orange light. 

"Fluttershy, who tamed the manticore with compassion, represent the spirit of KINDNESS!" Fluttershy with courage, stop shaking and fly forward as she was surrounded by a pink light.

"Pinkie Pie, who banished fear by giggling in the face of danger, represent the spirit of LAUGHTER!" Pinkie left all her sorrow behind and jump forward with a smile as she was surrounded by a blue light.

"Rarity, who calmed a sorrowful serpent with a meaningful gift, represent the spirit of GENEROSITY!" Rarity step forward giving her own deadly glare to True Nightmare, she was going to make her pay for what she have done to Shadow as she was surrounded by a violet light.

"Rainbow Dash, who could not abandon her friends for her own heart desire, represent the spirit of LOYALTY!" Rainbow fly up, her eyes reflected that she will fight to the end as she was surrounded by a red light.

"The spirits of these five ponies got us through every challenge you threw at us." Twilight was glad that they were with her. That she continue to stare back to True Nightmare, as she was ready her mind with her question 'And the sixth Element?'. 

"As for the six, a spark is require to awaken their power, a spark I felt at the very moment that I realize how happy they are with me, to see them by my side, and how much I cared for them. And you." She then turn to Shadow, now realizing he was there to support her as he gaze to her, and how important were her friends just as him. Accepting this, a new light appear above her. Twilight looks up to find a sixth stone with a star mark on it and descend to her hands. 

Twilight observe and could feel the power on it. The sixth element had accept her. "This ignite the spark inside me, when I realize that all of you are my friends. My allies. When all this elements are ignited by the spark that reside the heart of all of us, it create the sixth element, the Elements of -DEATH- Magic!- Huh!"

Twilight just took her eyes away from her for a second, its was all she needed. All for True Nightmare need to toss away Shadow and focus on Twilight. To focus in gathering her dark energy in her mouth for Twilight and her friends. Dark energy to kill her and her friends. "DEATH... TO ALL OF YOU!" 

True Nightmare roar releasing a dark beam of energy that consume the whole room. Her objective was clear as the whole room was devoured by the pitch black dark beam, True Nightmare try to kill Twilight and the girls. Try, is what she thought she accomplish. Her mistake came as a dark claw came out of the pitch black, to shut her mouth, and two red-iris eyes open from that dark void. Her mistake, she didn't finish Shadow's life.

True Nightmare's beam ended as Shadow's claw shut her up for good. Shadow, all the odds against him, against the warnings he is getting, against accepting the defeat of his master, he keep protecting Twilight even on the door of death. Shadow stand up as soon he touch the ground and instantly move to cover Twilight with his body. He receive the full impact as the dark energy started to melt his armor. None of the girls were harmed by the beam. 

Now, True Nightmare stare hopeless as she was prey by Shadow grip on her, and how he focuses all his last energies of his armor on his right arm. All his armor power went to his right arm as the strip were light up again with red light flames and dark energy surround it. Even if he have already lost all his blood, his armor was melting away, as his bones were broken, Shadow still persist to continue, to end it by deliver his last attack and with it he destroying her.

With a demoniac speed, Shadow punch her on her chest. But with all that power and energy without his restrictions, was enough for an energy impulse that went all the way through True Nightmare, and create a powerful shockwave that shook the hold tower.

"GGAAAAAAHHHHHH!" True Nightmare scream as the dark energy from Shadow burn her whole body and destroy the roof and wall behind her in the process. After the energy continue hurting her after a few more seconds, the result show up to all the ponies. The tower roof and the wall of the other side vanish as the dark pulse ended. With a burn out True Nightmare left behind. "...UGH...HOW...ARE YOU....SO STRONG..."

Twilight and the girls were safe and unharmed as well as being dazed. Twilight just saw how a pitch black coming on her way and now she could see the clear night sky. But her full attention was only on Shadow. "...Shadow... who.... you really are..."

Warning. Warning. Warning. Unit #3 energy levels have reach critical conditions. Restrictions will be lift up and shutdown the unit for recovery process.

Twilight return back to the world with the message from the rune, as she could see that was right. Shadow was now hanging his arms without energy, with parts of his armor dented and melted. He looks like he went through Tartarus, and with the correct angle, a hole can be seen through his back and chest. Yet he was not done. He move behind the burned True Nightmare and grab her from behind locking his claws on her waist and over her wings and arms. Making a free way for Twilight to use the Elements on True Nightmare, and with him. 

The girls stare to the two demons, for a moment they forget what to do until a voice remain them. "Do it..." All the mares heard the voice, the normal voice of Shadow as he was fighting to not release Nightmare when she notice the position she was. As Shadow keep remind them. "Use... the elements... now..."

"NO!" Nightmare try to free herself, but she was too burn out to do something. "DON'T YOU KNOW... THE ELEMENTS... WILL ALSO HURT YOU!" Nightmare continue to struggle that every pony thought she was trying to escape from her fate, but were wrong. She did something else, she plead the girls to don't do it.

"PLEASE... DON'T USE IT... YOU... WILL HURT...HIM!" The girls didn't believe what they heard. True Nightmare was trying to appeal to not use the Elements, but with the intention to prevent they hurt Shadow on the way. This make Twilight to hesitated. She do not want to listen to her but the idea to hurt Shadow was something she wanted to avoid. Nightmare keep pleading them but soon something happen that make her even waver on this choice. A new voice she haven't heard came from Nightmare to talk to her. 

"PLEASE... DON't hurt him..." The heavy nightmarish voice they were hearing suddenly changed into a young female voice. "... you will... put him... again in stone... please... don't... use it on him..." The girls were confuse on what to do. Just as Twilight, the girls were having their own doubts. But then Nightmare aura explode again.

"GAHHHHHH!" The same aura that transformed her started to leak again, healing her in the process. Not knowing what can and could happen, Twilight was freeze unable to act. IF she don't use the Elements, True Nightmare will definitely kill her and the girls. IF she use the elements, beside defeating True Nightmare, Shadow can be turned to stone just as that voice told her. Twilight try to think with all her metal power the correct choice, yet someone made it for her. 

"...Twilight..." Twilight stop her trains of thought and focus on only one thing. The red eyes in front of her. She stare again to Shadow eyes, once again re-enter on that world they only existed. This time, they went beyond than before.

Lost in a strange void, Twilight stand in a realm away from Terra. All around her was an endless ocean, she was standby over the water with no sign to sink on it. Beside the strange ocean, a clear sky of multiple stars and constellations were above her. With the ocean that reflect that beautiful sky, it make look she was on a ocean of stars. It was a place were nothing existed beside her, however she was not alone. Twilight didn't pay any attention to the wonderful landscape because Shadow was with her. Twilight thought was Shadow since was wearing his armor, but without the helmet she was staring to a strange creature she haven't seen before. Just like the helmet, his face was flatter than than a pony, no snort, no horns, and no wings. His skin was furless except for the dark mane on top of his head. And the eyes were not red artificial she once fear, were black iris normal eyes that a normal pony could have. Yet those eyes transmit a powerful feeling to her. Faith on her. 

You can do it

Twilight leave the realm and when back to her body, her body that keep holding on the Element of Magic with her hands. To return and do what she need to do. The stone break and the particles gather on top of her head as it materialize a tiara with a purple gem in form of her cutie mark of a Star. With a tear in her face, Twilight raise her hand toward True Nightmare, and to Shadow. 

The girls saw this and with pain they also strengthen their resolve, following Twilight as their elements started to materialize as well. Each one of then soon got a necklace with a gem with the same color of their aura with the form of their cutie mark. They raise in the air as the magic of the Elements were concentrate to strike Nightmare. 

Seeing this, Nightmare body and aura were fighting to stop them. "...no... please-STOPTHEMKILLTHEM- don't...-FOOLDEATHTOALL-...use them...not on-MYSERVANTMYPUPPETISMINEMINEMINEMINE-...himHIM-" She was about break free and kill them. Just to fail on it as the girls send the magic on them. 

Twilight and the girls release the magic of the Elements in the form of a double helix rainbow. It went on over Nightmare and Shadow surrounding them in a rainbow tornado. Inside of it, both demons bodies could feel the purification magic, taking away their dark energy, and with it the 'True Self'. 

"NOOOOOTHEWORLDISMINEMAKETHEMPAYITBELONGTOME-" Soon the voice of the 'True Self' were leaving Nightmare body as they return where they belongs. Leaving only the young female voice inside of her own body as it return to her normal state, crying out her sorrows. "I fail...I fail get it... I fail to him.... fail to save-"

"Sorry"

Inside the tornado, when the 'True Self' leave behind a young bluenight alicorn. When a princess was left behind with a demon. A cursed warrior was able to talk to a broken maiden. It was the moment when the two of them could speak after thousand of years. 

"Sorry"

The young bluenight alicorn could finally hear him again. And she was happy with it. "...Fool...You truly are a fool..." As she put her hand on the deadly claws on her. "...that... is what I should say...to you..." 

The magic tornado was almost over with them. Soon Shadow vision started to turn white, with his mind leaving his body. He could feel again the magic of the Element on him. And he was not against to whatever his fate could be. Because he finally succeed. He succeed to complete his purpose. The reason he was created. 

Shadow close his eyes happy to saying the following. "Order....complete..."

With it, his quest, ends. 













---------------------------

Your mission is not complete.

You still have a purpose.

Rebooting the system.

Unit back online.

Yami system back online.

Master program restore.

Its time to wake up.

Welcome back.

Unit #3.

----------------------------

Shadow receive the message. The message that he still have a objective to complete. As a Yami tool he knows he can not rest until is done. With a strong willpower, he force himself to open his eyes. To a white roof he does not know. With shouts and beeping sounds around him. With chains and shackles on his arms and legs to a bed. He lift his head to gaze 15 guards around him with spears and shields. All of this with a single thought.

'My master is calling me'
> Chapter 17 yet his quest will never end
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 17 yet his quest will never end

In Manehanthan the ponies could see again the light of the Sun. A roar of victory took place all over the city.

"Well look at that... they made it." Fort Liberty said as all the ponies on the room started to celebrate to see the sun again. "Those fillies really defeat her, although I believe the bards will change the story some way or another."

It was 9 on the morning and when the guards and the army could not hide anymore the disappearance of the princess, the sun raise telling that the nightmare was over. While the citizens see this as a good sign, the guards and the army truly celebrate their victory in this secret war. They win against the monster that came out of the night, they could prevents criminals get away, they win their battle against the Children of the Night, but most of all they survive the threat of Nightmare Moon.

Fort saw how everypony that worked so hard to coordinate, assist and report during this long night they have won. "Geez. They celebrate this as if was the end of the world." He then turn to his partner, Secret Gadget who accompanies him all night. "Tell me, you are not going back immediately to that brothel are you?"

Secret Gadget took out one of his chocolate cigar before answering him. "Come on, do you really think that. First I am going to look a cafe for some coffee. Later I think I will go to the park to rest after all the reports we have close. And I will go to the apartment later, to write a letter to my mother to tell her everything is okay on my side and get some zs"

Fort seeing him with weirds eyes, he knows him as marenizer and he thought he will take breakfast on his favorite brothel. Even if Fort was exaggerating, he had proof of how Gadget took a rookie mare who struggle with her reports and almost took a mental breakdown right on the spot to the roof. Fort could not heard what he told her but the next thing he see them again was when both were walking back to their seats. And that the mare cloth were messy as she walked weird, but with a happy smile that allow her to focus again on her work. What surprise Fort was that Gadget appearance hadn't change, no stain on his cloth or being sweating, and return to work as nothing happen.

"Huh. Then do you have plans for this night?" Fort ask as he leave it and started to pick up his papers and report from his desk. When Gadget answer him back.

"Of course I have. I will go and past the night with the girls in my favorite brothel." He took another candy while saying this and Fort give him a deadpan gaze. "Is my form of celebration, don't judge me."

"Ugh. You really need to find your somespecial pony. If you keep with this, you will not be able to settle heads." Fort ignore Gadget so he could finish and go to see his family.

"Well... My favorite mare is on that brothel." Gadget put his box candy away and do the same as Fort. "When nopony wants her anymore I can take her for myself. But hey, I am not thinking only in sex all the time. I will work on a project all day so I will still be working."

Fort stop when he mention that. He only took a moment to see his friend seriousness and he verify it on his face. He was also worry for that fact that keep bothering both of them all the night. 'Gadget just be careful. I know you are in charger of taking those invisibles enemies while I do my part on the front.'

He then return to work since will have a busy day to put order after the chaos of this night. 'I am also worry to what happen to that group.'

----------------------

Checking Unit #3 status........Active. Signal detected. Unit is available for operation.

Checking Master 'Twilight' order........Completed. Her designation as 'Master' of Unit #3 had no change. No update require. Permissions to lift restrictions are now revoked until new application is submitted. Switching 'Combat Mode' to 'Servant Mode'. 

Updating Yami system.........Error. Unit #3 is not responding, critical vital levels are being detected. Activating defense mechanisms. Shutting down unit for repair process. 

"...Ugh. What..." Twilight open her to a clear night sky. And she felt horrible. She feel that her mind was high to reach the sky and then fall to the ground in an instant. She sit up and started to look her surrounding. "...Ow. Girls... are you okay?"

"...Yeah... We are here Twi..." Twilight continue putting in order her mind. When she could see without a migraine on her head, she saw an orange hand to her side. She turn and saw Appeljack. "Are ya okay? That was a nasty experience."

"Tell me about it..." Twilight grab her hand and stand up with a little effort. "I am... kinda okay. Ow. And the girls."

"Having some kind of headache? Don't worry, it will pass soon." Applejack said as she move aside. "As the others, see it for yourself." 

As Twilight could suppress the pain, she check the whole room. The new room. Just as she remember, the whole roof was vanish and the other side of the room was missing as well. The girls have a good view of the night sky and the landscape of the forest with Ponyville. As Twilight was observing the view, the voices of the girls tell her they were okay.

"Oh My Goodness! Is beautiful!" Rarity shout of glee was heard all the room. "Girls!Girls!Girls!Girls! Look at this!" 

Pinkie runs to her side and observe her chest. "Hmm. I think mine is bigger." She said it as she raise her big chest.

"NOT THAT! This!" Rarity pointed to the necklace with a diamond violet gem on it. 

"Hmm. Yeah I see it. I have one too. Look!" She then grab her necklace with a balloon blue gem on it. "Hmmm. I think I am wrong, I think our necklaces are the same size... Wait? What were you talking about?"

Rarity deadpan stare to Pinkie. "Nothing." She said as she clench her teeth. "One day I will take the Miss Ponyville title from her... Unbelievable I lost in the swimsuit contest. The stallions of this days."

While the two of them were discussing, Fluttershy went to Twilight and Applejack. "Are these... the Elements... they are pretty." She care the necklace with a butterfly pink gem.

Applejack check her necklace with an apple orange gem on it. "They are pretty, but Ah don't think I will wearing this all the time. What about you Twilight?" Twilight check her elements, the magical tiara with a star purple gem. She grab to see it close. 

'So this is the sixth element... the Element of Magic.' She gaze to the tiara feeling the power on it. The gem glow telling her that she was accepted. Twilight was happy, she also discover that her cloth was clean after the magic boost so she had nothing to complain. But her moment was interrupt with Rainbow flying on the air.

"Oh YEAH! Look at this girls!" Rainbow raise her flat chest where her necklace with a rainbow red gem. "This is awesome! Wait, this things have power right? Could it be I can now defeat... SHADOW!" She scream and fly to the other side alerting all the girls.

Soon each one had eyes with shook forgetting the last member of the group. Twilight turn where the last place she gaze Shadow, and with fear saw Shadow's body. Standing on the edge of the room without any light or sign he was awake. "No..." 

With fear the girls run where Rainbow fly, and stop to observe Shadow standing on the other side of the room. Shadow armor was still on his Combat Mode but he was turned off, no more light or flames, even the dark sparks were not present anymore. He was still standing up, however he was bend down to his stomach, as he was holding something. The girls could only stare and feel useless without not knowing what they should do. 

"Shadow. What I have done..." Twilight started to panic until the rune talked to her. 

Update complete. Activation of defense mechanisms is complete. Warning. Unknown object is interfering. Activating autopilot mode. 

When it finish talking, the girls jump away due the sudden movement of Shadow's body. With metal sound movement, the armor blink just one instant and started to move bending down on his knees. The girls were stunned so they were just able to witness how the armor open the arms. To reveal a young bluenight fur mare with a navy blue mane and tail, not older than them and almost older than Apple Bloom's age, in his arms. The young mare was wearing a violet dress but a tiara and the emblem of Equestria with a Crescent moon on her chest dress with silver bands on her waist tell she was not a normal pony. She was sleeping with a smile on her face, but what capture the attention was her wings and horn. An alicorn.

The girls have their eyes wide open. Rainbow was the first to point the obvious. "Is that... Nightmare Moon? Does this means we purify her?"

"I don't know but.." Fluttershy walk to them. She could see that the young alicorn was sleeping happily, but the most important, she was alive. "Hmm. I don't see any injury on her. I think she is okay." She then remove her from Shadow's arms and carry to the side to put her down. The girls approach behind Fluttershy. They saw the young alicorn sleep as Fluttershy remove her sweater and give to her as a pillow. "Who could she be, any idea girls?" Fluttershy ask.

"Well, if I am correct... she is the younger sister in the tale of the two sister." Twilight said as she remember the story. "So that means... she is Princess Celestia younger sister." This revelation shook every pony but a bigger revelation came to them. "Wait. If we defeat Nightmare Moon... where is Princess Celestia?!"

The girls panicked for a moment. Until a voice announce their answer. "You don't have to look around anymore. Just look behind you."

The girls follow their instruction, when they turn around they could see from the horizon how the moon was lowering and the sun raising. Thanks to the bright of the sun, the girls were temporal blinded but when their eyes adjust they could see Princess Celestial in her white dress with gold sash. "You have done well. All of you, thanks for saving Equestria."

"Princess Celestia!" Twilight run while the girls kneel down when they notice the princess at first sight. Twilight run to give a big hug to her teacher. "I am so sorry about you! Sorry if we let you down!"

"Oh. My beloved student. There's no reason for me not to trust you." Celestia return the hug, happy that her student was safe and sound. "I am the one that should ask your forgiven. I was not able to stop Nightmare Moon. I failed to you and our country."

"No, Princess." Twilight separate from the hug and stare to her eyes. "You will never fail to us. And we, your ponies, we know you will always protect us." Celestia heart was moved by Twilight statement. "Beside, we succeed to get the Elements of Harmony. We were able to stop Nightmare Moon."

"Ejeje. Yes I... see that?" Celestia started to look around. And was without a word to the status of the room without a roof and half of the room vanish. "I... never thought the power of the Elements can... make this kind of damage. Did the fight was so intense?" Celestia stared to panic and imagine her sister breaking her promise. But her concerns were misplaced.

"Oh... Well, about that." Twilight separate from her teacher. "I will not going to lie. I was scare, things I was not prepare show up on our final confrontation with Nigthmare Moon." Twilight mind bring her memories of how close she was about to die, but not to much to the revelation of her life. "Luckily... no, I can't say it was luck. I can say that we had a fateful help to stop her."

"A fateful help? What are you referring Twi...light?" Celestia asking when a sound was heard, the sound of metal.

All the ponies then turn their gaze to the far side of the room. Shadow's armor started to shrink reducing its size to his normal height of a normal adult pony. The deadly claws were retreating and return back to normal fingers. The dragon like legs transform back, removing as well any claw on his feet. His helmet retract and reshape back to the same flat face all the ponies knew, yet his eyes have not turned on. All the girls hoped that he will awake, but seeing him no moving from his kneel position, they started to believe he was really dead.

"Shadow..." Twilight was about to run to him, but a thought pass her that stop her. 'Wait! The rune said that was activating the defense mechanisms. Does that mean it's healing him?' Twilight turn her hand and could see the rune manifest responding to her will. For a moment she gaze it showing the proof of what just happen on the fight was real. A moment to allow a pony to freak out.

"Shadow... IS HERE!" For the sudden outburst, Twilight and the other turn to Princess Celestia, with murdering eyes. "Why...WHY ARE YOU HERE!" 

"Princess-" Before Twilight could explain, Celestia fly up and went to Shadow. She reach him and send a magical lasso to wrap Shadow. Once Shadow's body was wreathed, Celestia bind all his body as she release the lasso. Twilight seeing this panics as well the other girls. "Wait! Princess Celestia!"

Twilight run to her but was stopped by a magical barrier that surround Celestia and Shadow, keeping the girls outside. After making sure her barrier will resist, Celestia turn to Shadow. "I don't know why you show up." She then control the bonds to raise him on the air. "But I know that I will stop you here... and now." Celestia add venom on the last words as she summon her solar sword. 

"NO! Princess Celestia, you need to stop!" Twilight and the girls try to call the attention of Celestia. But only Twilight panics on a new level when a message from the rune pass her mind.

Danger. Threats have been detected. Error. Unit #3 is not responding. Activating defense mechanisms. Autopilot mode is now operating. Warning. Unit #3 energy level have reach the lowest levels. 

Shadow armor blinked for an instants and try to struggle against the binds. But having exhausted all its energy, was only able to move Shadow's head and hands. Was not enough to free itself, however was enough for Celestia to took it as a bad sign. 

"Is useless. This time, I will make sure you don't harm my ponies anymore." She said as she make the bonds tighter. Celestia paid no attention to anything other than Shadow's next move. But the truth, beside of her anger for him, she was afraid to took her eyes away from him. 'I will not allow you to harm my sister ever again!' 

The girls couldn't believe what they were seeing and what they imagined was about to happen. Twilight was having a hard time. She did not want to go against her teacher but she can not allow to harm Shadow. Not after what he went through for her. "No... Please stop!" 

"Tia... is enough."

"I will said when is enough L-" Celestia stop and freeze all her thoughts. She wasn't the only one. Twilight and the girls were also stop from trying to pass the barrier as well their voices. Only one voice Celestia wanted to hear, so she could not resist as she turn back. "...Luna..."

Twilight turn back as well and saw that the young alicorn finally awake. All the ponies, especially Celestia, saw how she sit up and try to stand up. "... Tia... is enough... please... stop."

"Luna..." Not believing her eyes after not seeing her real sister in Thousand of years, it moved Celestia's heart, but it hurt her when Luna almost fall when she stand up. "Luna!" Celestia turn and run to her sister, undoing her barrier and let go of her sword on the ground. But did not undone the magical binds on Shadow. 

When she reach her, Celestia embrace and help long-awaited missing sister, but cry out her feelings first. "Luna! I miss you so much! I am sorry! Sorry to fail to you! I fail to save you!" Celestia continue to cry holding Luna close. 

While Celestia let out her sorrow, the girls standby at their side seeing this touching moment. "I said I will not cry... but I didn't promised it, WAAAWAHHH" Pinkie explode as her waterfall tears runs over her face. 

Rainbow make sure that the tear didn't bath her, one she move she talked her concerns. "Jeez... So this means that all this time was the princess lost younger sister. But who is Luna?"

"Rainbow." Rarity talk to correct her. "She is the younger sister of our Princess Celestia so she is part of the Royal Family. For us is Princess Luna, please call her with all the respect she deserve." She then turn to Twilight. "But seriously who is she?"

Twilight heard Rarity's question as she meditate. "Princess Luna... I read some books of the history of Equestria and if I add the tale of the two sister, she is the princess of the night. Just as Princess Celestia, princess of the day, was suppose to rule Equestria when the King and the Queen retired from the throne. They were going to thrust their daughter to keep Equestria unite and safe." She then move her eyes to her hand, the rune. 'Until the younger sister had an attack of jealous on the older sister... but was really that or that 'Dark magic' has something to do with it? What happen to the princes to be victim of the 'True Self'? And how this thing have that information?' 

Twilight continue questioning about the rune, just to be called by Applejack from behind. "Twilight! We need ya help!" Twilight and the girls turn to see Applejack and Fluttershy trying to wake up Shadow who was still suspend on the air by the binds. And the autopilot have not stop struggling. "Any thing Shy!"

"No. I can't find his pulse or a way to check him." Flutterhshy miss the reunion of the sister since she notice that Shadow's armor still struggle to release him. "I'm not sure if he's awake but his body won't stop moving. If we don't do something, his injuries could get worse!"

"Tarnation! Twilight!" Applejack shout out getting the attention of all. "Can ya use that thing again! We need to help him! NOW!"

Applejack outburst alert all the ponies, as well Celestia. "What?!" She release Luna of her embrace to talk to the girls. "Help him? What thing? Twilight what is going?"

"Well... what can I say?" Twilight hesitate in what she need to said to her tutor. Since time was value for Shadow's life, she decide just to tell her that Shadow was not a threat. "Okay. Princess Celestia! Shadow is not the threat that we believe. Who I believe." She just switch to Shadow with the last part, but then return back to Celestia. "That is why you need to release him. He is injured from the fight with Nightmare Moon because of me... So I need to save him! Please! Can you release Shadow?!"

Celestia stare to Twilight a couple of second. For a moment she did believe Twilight words, but then she remember Twilight's obsession on him and how lead her to the dark magic, just as her sister on the past. 

"No!" Celestia outburst scare Twilight to make her step back. Celestia close her eyes since didn't want to face Twilight sadness, but she open her eyes anyway to point out her concern as she stand up to everypony. "Even if Shadow Blade help you is truth, I can't risk and ignore the potential threat that he can be. I am sorry Twilight, but I will put Shadow under -Tia- arrest-" But she stop when a hand grab her wrist. 

"Stop... Tia... is enough." Celestia turn to her sister. Luna was still weak but she had a strong conviction, no rather she was pleading with all her strength. "Sister... he had suffer enough."

Against the odds and being weak back to her normal self, Luna walk leaving Celestia behind to Shadow. In her way, with the little magic she had, chant a dispel magic to undo the binds on Shadow. Shadow was in the air for a moment, just to be catch by Luna's magic again and lower his body to the floor where he could rest. When he was settle down, the autopilot mode shut down and his body stop moving anymore. Luna keep walking while doing this so she could not concentrate enough and was about to fall, but she was catch by Fluttershy.

When Luna notice she was falling but then being catch, she turn to Fluttershy's eyes. "Princess... thanks." 

Luna didn't know why she was being thanks to, she believe she was far to be forgiven for her sins. But that do not stop her. "You are too kind, of course you are the Kind holder... but please, can you can take me to him."

"Of course." Fluttershy smile to Luna. Both walk while the other and Celestia gather behind them.

Once Fluttershy and Luna reach to Shadow, both kneel to his side. Fluttershy release Luna so she could examine his status. Now that Fluttershy was close and free to check on him, she could see that all his armor damage but the hole on his chest was no where to be found. "His injury... is gone! Is he okay?"

With her shout, she alert the girls about his wounds but didn't calm the idea if he was dead. Their answer came as Luna move her hand and use a spell on his head, better said on his mind. Luna smile when she got her confirmation. "He is still with us, he just lose his conscience. But his life is no longer in danger."

"Really?!... Thanks to mother Faust." Twilight finally let out her fear and anxiety. But for Celestia was not enough.

"I am sorry but could any pony explain to me what happens here and why is The Shadow Blade here?" Celestia turn to the rest of the girls. 

"You want the long story or the short one?" Pinkie ask. When the princess tell her the short one, she answer 
with one sentence. "We discover that Twilight is his master and he came to save her on the final battle, but got stab with a big scythe that went all the way on his chest and making a big stream of blood came from his wound, but then Twilight release him from his shackles only for Nigthmare Moon do the same where the most epic fight of monsters I have seen took place here, only for us to use the Elements on them and save the day."

Celestia deadpan stare to Pinkie. "I don't want to insult any pony... but there are so many holes on that story."

"Oh! Okay, so the whole story, well-" Pinke started to talk again, but was shut up by Rainbow hand.

"NOPE! You do not have to tell 'all' your story Pinkie." Rainbow stop Pinkie's life story she give some times. "The Princess don't have the time now." 

While Rainbow was holding Pinkie, was up to Rarity and Applejack to tell the story. Rarity started. "In that case, let me tell that I was the one who bring Shadow here. I meet him on the route from Canterlot to Ponyville when I was not able to take the train to transports my materials I brought. I was saved by him from some ruffians that almost scam and rape me that I meet when after that curfew was set up on the city on the day that I was suppose to leave. As repaying his generous help, he told he need to come here to the Everfree Forest so I offer to bring him here without knowing why. Now I know the true reason."

Celestia and Twilight were stunned by Rarity story, beside of the intend of rape that hurt Celestia hearing that was happening on her lands, it was the fact how her story connects to the castle assault. The same day Shadow's fight ended with his fall on the city water system. Now they both know that he ended up out of mountain and never came back.

Twilight talk her mind when she realize what Rarity mean with the last part. "It was the day after he show up on the library...the day I search the tale and he listen to my dreams... about to stop Nightmare Moon." The last part was said as Twilight raise her hand. With the rune glowing. 

Celestia was surprised as well but her mind was on the strange rune on Twilight hand. 'That rune... is the same I see a moment ago... Wait! Discord also had that thing when I catch him talking to his hand. I thought he was just playing. Did he hide it from me and... did I get it at some point when he was seal by the Elements? Then on Twilight exam day-'

"That is the proof, of Twilight's rights to be his 'Master'." While Celestia question the rune, Applejack started to express her thoughts. "Is what that thing told ya, right Twilight?" Twilight nod to her. "I think that thing can be transfer to another pony, only Ah don't know how or when Twilight ended winning that. But he must took Twilight's dreams as his 'orders' on that day. And ma guess is that after hearing Twilight dreams, he must came here to find the Elements of Harmony to complete his 'order'." Each time she mention that word with venom on her voice. "What kind of curse can make a pony, someone to go to the end of the world and keep going with a broken leg just for a silly dream."

"What?" Both, Celestia and Twilight were astonished by her comment. Applejack seeing this, continue with the story. 

"Ah don't know what happen in Canterlot, but here in Ponyville we started to know that Shadow is not  dangerous to us." She then stop for a moment to see her necklace and her element. "And Ah put my title, as the Element of Honesty, on that. Beside we have a few more ponies that can testify of his feats, including how ma sister was saved by him from a Lumberwolf. He broken his leg while he repel that beast and prevent it to go to the town."

Again, Celestia and Twilight were knowing things from Shadow that they didn't expect or believe was possible. Both mares were having the idea of Shadow Blade, the immortal demon who have the death following where he goes. At this moment, their image that he was a national threat was now changing to a nameless savior. And Luna give a final nail on that.

"She is telling the truth, Tia." Celestia and Twilight were turning back to Luna, who give them her back since she keep checking on Shadow. "Shadow was never the real threat. He never had intentions to harm any pony, or wish the death for a pony without a reason. No, the real danger is in... the 'curse' as the Honesty holder is talking about." Just at this moment she turn and face to her sister to allow Celestia to see her the determination on what she was about to said.

"What we really need to be afraid, is in what our world, our ponies and all the beings of Terra.... can do with him, and the promise 'he' make to us."

Suddenly, Celestia could feel something moving on her back, what she was afraid was not knowing what was, and how tempting was to find it out. When Luna mention 'He' the room go cold instantly, as the mere mention of the pony what Luna is talking about brought his presence to this place. Every pony on the room, Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash even Fluttershy could feel the same sensation as Celestia. But for Twilight it was not the case.

"Promise? What are you talking about Princess Luna?" Twilight ask as nothing happen just a moment ago, but this allow the others to snap back and soon everpony forget about that strange moment as nothing. But not Luna.

Luna stare to Twilight for a moment, she debate on what to think about her. 'I don't if she is a resilient pony to the promise... or can be that she receive his blessing...' Luna stare to the rune on her hand, then she turn her back to Twilight and return back to monitor Shadow. With a heavy sigh she decide to leave it later. "Unfortunately, this is not the place and time to discuss about Shadow and the Yami legion. For now, we must concentrate on restoring the peace that I disturbed as Nightmare Moon."

Without looking at her sister, Luna continue talking awaking all the ponies with her statement. "Sister, you should return to your subjects. I am sure they will need your guide."

"But Luna, I can leave you here and-" Celestia argue but Luna was not going to change her mind.

"Is okay Tia... They don't need the princess of the night for now. I really... want to stay here a little longer. But." She then turn and give a happy smile to her long missing sister. "I promise to have time for us, to talk and recover all the missing time we lost."

"Luna..." Celestia move her hand to her chest, her soul was filled with joy hearing her lost sister once more. "Okay. Girls, I will go to Canterlot and check that all is in order." She then turn to Shadow where Luna haven't separate from his side. "And I will bring a squad of guards just in case."

Seeing Luna nod to her, Celestia prepare her teleportation spell. "I will be back soon. Please be careful my little ponies. Be careful... Luna." With a bright light, Celestia disappear. 

Seeing her off, Luna turn back again to Shadow. She could see that he haven't awaken or response to any commotion. Luna already check but her mind make her to move her hand and use again the dream check spell she use to check some pony dreams. But as the first time, including this time and the last time, Luna could not feel any dreams. It was empty and emotionless as always. And haven't change since they met. Luna could see the same dream, he stand in a dark void with nothing on it, only he and the darkness were he belongs. The only thing she could get from it was that she could see his real face. 

'He haven't change at all.' Luna retrieve her hand and stare to his helmet, knowing already how he look under it. 'I wish that your role of a Yami tool have ended when you were free from your stone prison... but now I see that those shackles are stronger that I thought. He even make sure that even the Elements of Harmony can not free you.' 

"Princess Luna..." Luna snap from her thoughts and turn to Fluttershy. "Is... he okay?"

Luna gaze her for a moment, she smile not knowing is she should be happy seeing that she was not the only mare worry for him. "What is your name, Kind holder?"

"Huh... uhm. Flutter...shy." Fluttershy answer as she retreat on her mane, not having her sweater to hide. "Is that okay with you..." While playing with her finger tips.

"Fluttershy." Learning her name, Luna return to see Shadow back. "Well, to let you know, he is not in danger to loss his life anymore the repair-healing process already started. If you look closely, his armor started already to healing him."

Not only Fluttershy, all the girls came near the two of them from behind, and with Fluttershy, they pay attention on the armor damage. It was invisible by naked eye but with a little focus a dark aura was over on the blades marks and bents of the armor plates. The blade mark edges were closing and the dents of the metal plates were reshaping back to their original forms. The girls were without a word, but when the big hole on his chest were no where to be found, they were able to ask.

"Wait. How his wound on his chest disappear?" Rainbow ask. "We just saw how he was impaled by that giant scythe."

"Ah don't know." Applejack said as she took her necklace. "Could it be the Element's magic heal him?"

"I think so." Rarity add as she also took a look to her necklace. "But didn't that nightmare voice warn us that he could get stoned by the Elements." Realizing her mistake, Rarity panicked to correct it. "I am sorry! Didn't you Princess Luna warn us! Ejeje"

Rarity smile due her mistake but was not necessary since Luna didn't take that personal. "Is okay, Generous holder, I was not myself during that time." She then turn to all the girls, especially to Twilight. "So I want to say... I'm sorry for all my evil intentions that I had on all of you, as well as the intentions to take your life. I am sorry." Then Luna bow to them still on her knees.

"Princess Luna! You don't need to bow to us." Twilight got agitated, she knew that the last part was for her. "We understand you were under by an unknown influence and you were not yourself. There is no need to apologies." 

"Ejejejeje"

The girls snapped from the sudden laugh that Luna let out, a sad laugh only for herself. "Jeje... ja. No, I knew exactly what I was getting myself into. But, as the Chosen by the Elements, I can tell that they will responded to your wishes." She then turn back to Shadow, seeing that almost his armor was restored. "So the Elements respond to all your wishes to not harm him, but even heal his mortal wound. I guess all depends on the pony who is using them. Just like him."

Luna gaze to Shadow sleep, but her gaze have something that call the attention of Rarity. 'Wait a moment. Does the Princess Luna and Shadow had something before? Is this... like the story of my novel! And perhaps I am the aristocrat who interferes in their romance! Like in the story!' While Rarity try to discover the nature of the relationship, of the three of them, Twilight decide to ask it.

"Princess Luna..." Luna turn to give her full attention. "How do you know about him? And what do you know about his power? I haven't seen or read anything about him beside the tales and history of 'The Shadow Blade'. First is that strange armor and his weapons, how they work? Beside that, what is this thing?" Twilight raise her hand as the rune show up. "And... what have to do with me?"

Luna notice that the last question was more important for her, so she decide to share at least what she need to know. "What is your name, Magic holder?" 

"Twilight... Twilight Sparkle"

"Twilight... I have to admit that you are stronger than me and my sister, no wonder you gain the title. On both." Ignoring Twilight astonish face with her comment, Luna continue as she return once again to Shadow. Seeing that his armor was 95% restore. "First you all need to know is that he is alive, below this helmet exist a colt... hmm I think he have your age, and since the Elements stone him, he haven't change at all."

"Oh!Oh!Oh!Oh!Oh!" Pinkie jump with her raise hand getting Luna attention. "I have a question! Is he a demon below his helmet? Is he horrendous ugly? Is he an abomination of nature? Does he have a scar across his face or have something like a blind eye? Or does he is a beautiful master piece for our mares eyes? Or is he just simple plain?"

Luna think it about, she didn't ask that kind of question to herself, but she put it simple. "Ejeje... Well, I will leave it to you once you saw him by yourself. But don't worry, the armor is a part of him just he is a part of it. With the correct 'order' he should be able to take off his armor."

"Really!" Rainbow was the first one to react that idea. "So do I still have a chance to defeat him without it! Finally! Ah! But, will it feel the same win to fight him with all his power? He became a monster during the fight after all."

"If you are concern where his power comes from, then I can tell that all of it comes from his armor." Luna turn not only to Rainbow but to all the girls, again to Twilight. "But when I say is part of him I mean it. It not just a piece of metal or cloth he can take off from him. Think it as like a magic cloth that can vanish and reappear whenever he is order to equip it and take it off." 

"So his armor a is a magical base armor! That is impossible!" Twilight shout with this discover. But Luna knew what she was referring as she continue. "I know that the castle blacksmith is able to make pieces of magical base armor, the Captain Iron Wing is using one. But Shadow is wearing a full magical base armor that had properties like regeneration and healing even for mortal wounds. That is way far our technology can make. So how is that kind of armor existed in the past?! Worse yet, how does it work today?!"

"Je...Jejejejejeje!"

Luna laugh once more, the expression Twilight make was the same expression she make on her days. "Ja... Is what I said when I find it out. I didn't believe it will be so funny to heard it on another pony... Discord was right, madness can be fun when shared." Luna calm herself. "Ja... For that there is a simple answer."

"The Yami Legion corps. They made Shadow Blade as the Yami tool he is today."

The girls were without a word on the mention of the Yami Legion. But Applejack didn't have any trouble to comment it, with anger on her voice. "Were they the varmints to put the curse on him?"

Luna didn't need to turn to see Applejack rage, she also had her own anger for them but as time went by she began not to keep it to herself. "Yes, The Yami Legion corps made Shadow to follow their commandments. They trained him and shaped him to the Yami tool they wanted to be. But I never got the correct answer as for why, at least from the creators or founders, I believe those who they founded the corps are no longer with us."

"What do you me with 'why' Princess?" Applejack rage dismiss when Luna turn and stare to her eyes.

"Because whatever we want to see it. As a curse or a blessing, or a promise to us. It's all depend on us how we can use his power, am I right Twilight Sparkle." Twilight snap when she mention but she didn't get the chance to ask as Luna hold her head. "Ugh. I am sorry. I know you have more questions, and beside I need some rest, is better that my sister is present for the rest for what I need to share about Shadow. Beside there a few things I need to do later."

"Is okay!" Luna didn't see that when her headache show up Fluttershy fly quick to pick her sweater and came back. "Here you can use it to rest well."

"Thanks. But first there is something important we need to do." Luna turn to Applejack and Rainbow. "You two have some strength on you? Can you help me to put back his swords on his armor?"

Without questioning, the girls went to pick up Shadow's swords as Applejack and Rainbow help to sit him up. When Pinkie came back with the swords, it pass to Luna as she hold over the swords in front of her. And her reflection was on the blade. There was a time she fear these swords, she was happy that she didn't need to fear them anymore. 'If we can take the correct path, these swords can be used to protect our ponies... I really wish they only protect me, but I have to let it go. I am no longer have the right to his master.'

Luna them give them back to Pinkie and with Rarity the girls put back the swords on scabbard of his back. Was this moment they discover yet another fascinate detail of Shadow's armor. The scabbard were too short but the girls didn't notice this fact when they insert the swords. They did notice when the tip of the sword enter the scabbard, the metal of the blade began to melt and liquefy, compressing into the scabbard of the sword, only the handle stay normal as part of his armor once sheathed. This call the attention of Pinkie so she stop when Rarity finish her part. To check if her sword also do the same, she withdrew and reinserted the sword many times. This is how the girls discover that the scabbard were so small yet were able to keep the sword on his back.

"This is incredible." Twilight got closer to see it better. "The scabbard must have a feature that resonate with his swords. When is inside the scabbard it become liquid, but once is unsheathed it solidify back to its original form. Only expert blacksmiths with the help of many magicians are able to make liquid metal from tons of metal. But this is on a small scale yet its faster and can reverted the sword metal to any state any moment-Pinkie don't you think is enough?"

"In. Out. In. Out. In. Out. In. Out. In. Out. Girl is amazing! Is like seeing the magic trick of the sword and the box without the pony dying!" Pinkie continue playing until Rainbow tell her to stop.

"Pinkie. Just leave it, this guy is heavy. Beside you are doing it with a double sense. And don't ask what it is." Rainbow and Applejack were able to put down Shadow after Pinkie finally stop playing.

"Now we just need to wait for my sister..." Luna said as the girls gather around her.

Once they put down Shadow, they were able to see that his armor was fully restore and was complete with his swords on it. The girls were able to see Shadow better and remember all they went through. He came and change the life for some of them, for others wanted to save his life, others to teach how persistent he is can be rather being good or bad, and others thoughts that they were finally able to play with him. As for two mares that were unable to take him out of their minds in the past, will now be able to know more about him. Luna and Twilight were not able to take their eyes from Shadow.

Neither he could not take his eyes off Shadow as well.

--------------------------------------------

In a deep part of the forest, a group of trees with height as the tower were located not far from the Castle of the two sister. The tree branches was the perfect place to see from afar the castle and what was happening on the tower, even so, a pony will still need a spyglass to see such a far distance. Was here, on one of the tree branches, hide by the forest darkest, a being cover by multiple heavy coats was standing with no problem.

This being was looking in the direction of the castle. The branch provide a clear view to the tower, and without a roof, he could see what was happening on the top floor with a spyglass. This was not the case for him. He could see and feel everypony on the top floor with his own eyes. He was fully concentrate observing the group and his attention could not be disturb. But he was not alone.

"...Please..."

The being didn't forgot about her, he took his time to see her back. He was not interest in anything about her, but he need what she have. So he didn't care to see how she was hanging from the rope he make with the vines of the forest. And how she was slowing bleeding from her wounds.

This mare was part of the spy group in charger to cover Ponyville. They were hiding in the public ready to assist the guards and help the girls to reach the Elements of Harmony. It was on the event of the Sun summer celebration and the appearance of Nightmare Moon that their group enter to action. While Nightmare Moon was taking the guards on the town hall, she and her fellow spies move out to perform their duties. It was on this moment their fate were seal as they were hunting down by this being. 

First was their captain, they lose contact with him before Nightmare Moon show up after he make some recon on the forest. Later, one of their members lost an arm when he detect a shadow moving behind the girls when they enter the forest, unfortunately he didn't see coming the second shadow and he lost his head when was too late. Seeing the danger, she and the other 3 members separate in two and went in opposite direction away from the girls group. She and her partner didn't have any issue to face the danger of the forest, but were not ready when the heads of their friends were throw on their way. Afraid but not having lose their hope, she and the stallion who was her friend face up the strange being. The next and last part she knew was she now was hanging on the tree as the being finish processing her friend.

And her nightmare began. "...Please..."

Now, the mare was hanging upside down naked with her legs tights and with no strength. Her wounds were the reason she could not fight back. First she had her fingers broken as they hang as pieces of meat. Then she lose her horn as the being cut it from her head, yet that was not the only thing he took from her body. She was skinned like an animal in the cruelest butcher shop all over her upper body. The being skillfully remove her skin with her fur from her thighs, stomach, her chest, her breast, her nipples even her cutie mark from her chest as a trophy, but he didn't keep them. However, the worst part, beside her upper body muscles were exposed and bleeding, was that this being also took what make her a mare and now have a handmade hole between her legs. Because he was skillfully in what he was doing, the mare was not dying quickly enough as blood was dripping slowing from her wounds. And all the meat he took from her he just dropped to the darkness below, were hungry beasts could be heard. 

The only comfort this poor soul had was her nightmare was almost over. "...Please... kill me... you promised..."

The being stay quiet. He didn't respond in anyway to the mare desperation and suffering. There were no joy, desire, sadness, frustration, anger, disappointment and didn't get excited or repulsion on her suffer and horrible condition. He only stare her due the promise he gave when this nightmare initiate. 

He promised that she will live, with all the scars he inflected to her. With the scar of being the only survivor of her team. With her upper body muscles exposed. With the scar that she can not longer concede life. With the suffering that she will not use her magic again. He promised that he will make sure she stay alive with all these scars. But he can grant her a quick death once he obtain what he wants.

SLASH

"Ah..." The mare expression freeze when a instant flash between them and a red line started to appear on her neck. Slowly a red line went all around her neck. And her head separate from her body. The being saw how the head and the arms that were on the way falls down to the darkness below. Soon he heard the joy of the beast eating some more after they finish her stallion friend. He calculate that she will stop feeling before reaching the ground, out of the reach of the beasts below. He then turn his gaze to the body with the blood stream from the neck and arms. Headless and armless, the body was useless for him so he decided to feed the beasts with it.

SLASH

With another flash, the vines on the legs were cut and the body falls where the head and the other pony ends up. Again he felt nothing how he saw the body falls and hear the beast feasting on it. He just was focusing on his mission and his three objectives. He then turn back to the tower on the horizon and he could see the top floor. He was able to see how the Princess of the day returned with a big squad of her guards. He could go there and complete his two original objectives where he could only found them here and now, but the third was somewhere else and if is not taken care soon, his mission could be exposed.

Regretting that he have to wait to complete his original goal, he turn his red eyes away from the tower and leave the forest to go were this third objective can be found. In the city of Manehanthan.
> Chapter 18 Because her world will change
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 18 Because her world will change


"Who do you think I am?!" 

"Sir, with all due respect, Princess Celestia ordered that no pony can access the castle and all morning courts are cancelled until new notices. So, yes even IF I know who you are, I can not let you in." Strong Shield said to the noble that spill saliva to his face.

In Canterlot, everything was coming back to normal as the Sun raise in the horizon giving the sign of a new day. This means that the citizens of Canterlot now can go complain to the princess. So they were angry when the notification that all courts of today and possible for the rest week were cancelled.

Strong Shield was assign to be one of the guards to 'attend' the nobles that were requesting an audience with the princess. Either to give her their compliments for an excellent work to maintain the day cycle or to complain the long night and the troubles that come with it. As Shield receive the complains with those most arrogant nobles, and being bath with their saliva on the face, he escape to his mind to complain as well.

'Why does this keep happening to me? First Shinning become the best guard of my generation and possible the candidate to be the new Captain of the Royal Guards. Then his cute sister send me flying when she invite me to her place (lab). Only for the rookie mare I was assign to train and wanted to impress reject me saying that have a colt on her mind on the second I was asking her plans for this week. And now I must 'attend' this nobles... although I did have intentions with his sister, I don't believe I deserve this kind of punishment.'

Shield move his sight from the current noble he had in front, and submerge in despair when saw the long line of nobles waiting for their turn to spill saliva on his face. He then turn to his right side were his partner should be helping as well. Should if he haven't say that he will 'report' to his squad leader. After saying that 45 minutes ago. He then turn to the noble who haven't stop complaining about things that his schedule was delayed, his miss his reunion due the hour the sun came out and he will lose bits. Things of a noble.

Shield could only retreat to his mind. 'Hope Shinning and Scarlet are having a better day.'

-------------------

"What do you mean we can not come!" Shinning and a scarlet pegasus mare shout out to the Captain of the Royal Guards. This happen after Celestia returned back to the castle.

When the sun returned back to the sky, all the castle personal and guards celebrate for a moment. The higher ranks captains and minister of the other departments with Iron Wing, Shinning, and Candance were waiting for their princess to return on the throne room. Expect Pink who need to make sure no pony was dying. They didn't wait long when Princess Celestia teleport in. Iron Wing, Shinning, Candance and the other were about to ask for the good news, but were not ready for her new decree.

"My subject! From this moment cancel all activities on the castle and any reunions with me most being postpone to further notice! And assemble a squad of our elite guards as soon as possible!"

When all the ponies heard the order, some of then hope the worse, but Candance was confused so she was the only one to ask, why. "Aunt-I mean, Princess Celestia, what happen? Does our country is still in danger? Does Nightmare Moon defeat my- the Elements holders? Did she escape?"

Candance was deadly worry for Twilight, but Celestia eyes reflect that was the opposite. "No, my dear niece. I have news that our country is not in danger. Nightmare Moon was defeated by the Elements of Harmony." With the smile with the face, Celestia calm the worries of her subject. It was she said next that stun them.  

"But The Shadow Blade appears on their quest and I require our strongest guards to arrest him." Every pony have their eyes wide open. Even if more than a month had passed, all the present ponies could not forgot the castle incident. 

Most of the ponies were without a word due the fear Shadow represent. But only one pony could speak up due his anger. 

"He show up!" Shinning walk to the front of everyone including Candance to speak his mind to Celestia. "Princess! What do you mean he show up on her quest! Did he went to hunt down my sister!" Then a revelation came to his mind. "Did you leave my sister alone with HIM?! PRINCESS-" 

Before he could say more words, Iron grab his shoulder and turn Shinning to him. "Stand down soldier! Is an order!" 

"But-" Shinning snap out of his anger. "Sorry."

Iron stare down to Shinning to make sure he was not going to say something he will regret. He then turn to Celestia once he was convinced. "Your highness. Is good to hear that we have won against the threat of Nightmare Moon. But. What do you mean The Shadow Blade show up?"

Celestia was thanked for his intervention. She was also agree with Shinning leaving Shadow with Twilight, but she trusted her sister so she can not lose time. "I was not there on the final confrontation and how the events unfolded, but The Shadow Blade got hurt and is stun by his injuries. Until I discover his motive I will put him under arrest and I require our top guards to come with me. Now."

When Celestia emphasis the 'Now', all ponies understood to move and not delay her princess anymore. Iron took the word. "Understood, your highness." He then turn to face everypony. "Listen well! Send the order to our guards and the army to not leave their post! Cancel and postpone any castle activities until new notice is provided! The princess and I will take 35 guards to assist her to put under arrest the Shadow Blade! Understood!"

"Yes, sir!" All the ponies including the non-military or guards shout out and started to leave the throne for their roles. Only Iron, Shinning and Candance stay behind. "Now you can explain everything." He then turn to Celestia, wanting to now the real issue. "What is the real threat, your highness?"

With a heavy sigh, Celestia try to release her worries, but she was too tired fighting her concerns all night. "First, as mention before, Nightmare Moon was defeated and my sister return to us, as the Princess of the night, Luna." 

Shinning and Candance were happy with that news, now they know that Twilight succeed on her quest and Luna was saved. But Iron didn't celebrate. "And the second is Shadow Blade? Did he was defeated as well or did he escape?... You didn't leave him alone with those fillies and your sister, did you?" The last part Iron said by trying to guess the reason her princess to let him leave without a scratch. From many reason, only one Iron believe was possible.

"For what I could understand, he fell in battle and is unconscious now but... he is being under the protection by the Elements holders and my sister. They want to testify that the Shadow Blade came to help them against Nightmare Moon." When Celestia finish, two ponies were having their mouths hanging from their face.

"Hmm... So you are saying that he was an ally on your student's mission and that they are protecting him? Yeah, that make sense. So you want to make sure that he don't go crazy, just in case?" Iron emphasis the first part to calm down the concerns of Shinning and Candance, that Twilight was safe.

Celestia smile for the last part, giving her the idea that Iron was going to support her. "That is correct. For what I know, Shadow Blade's assistance is still a mystery for me and his motives are not clear for the moment. But, this may be the only chance we have to capture him and interrogate him."

Iron let sink all this information of Shadow, he also have his own question, if his theories were correct, but for now he need to complete his order as he still have the title Captain of the Royal Guards. "Understood, your highness. If I can make a suggestion, can we bring the chief of the health program, Pink Heart."

"Of course you can and I am not against to bring her too." Celestia smile him knowing that she will come as well, and to prevent her wife going crazy in worries for him.

"Thanks. Shinning!" Iron turn to him snapping from his thoughts. "Stay here and protect the princesses, we are still under alert so don't you dare to lower your guard!" And with his order, Iron exit the room to start assembling the squad.

Shinning could not take his eyes from Iron's back, he was still ashamed for raising his voice to the princess he suppose to protect. So he was grateful for his help, not only to calm him but to ask her sister situation, that is why he is not able to believe Shadow being protect by her. He just stay there and hear the conversation of her marefriend and the princess.

"Auntie, is true that Twilight is protecting Shadow as well your sister?" Candance ask as she move to Celestia side. "Why?"

Celestia didn't respond, she lower her head to ask herself the same question. "Sorry my niece. We can only ask them to tell us why. But one thing is for sure." She open her eyes and show her conviction to Candance. "I not going to allow him to harm any pony. Not our subject, not to my sister, and of course not to Twilight."

Candance calm down but something about that last part make her worry. 'Wait! Does Twilight is in troubles?'. and her eyes shrink when she remember that report. 'NOOOO! Could it be that Gadget was right?!'

While the three of them were waiting on the throne room, soon Iron was able to finish his job. All the castle personal and guards receive the news that the princess is back but will need their help to put order from the chaos due her absence. Soon the whole castle was busy and no pony loses a second in their work. Now back to the present, two ponies were also trying not to lose their opportunity.

Iron was on the throne room with the two princess and 37 guards. He was trying convince the 2 extra guards their role. One was Shinning and the other was her daughter. "I will say it one more time. You are not going to come with us. The two of you will stay here."

Shinning was trying to go with squad to make sure her sister is safe, the other pony was also going for the same purpose just with her father. Scarlet Wind, first daughter of Iron and Pink with 23 years old was able to enter the guards corps. She was a strong scarlet fur pagasus with a cobalt blue color mane with the same height as Iron that become a guard last week, and as the order guards she have the recruit uniform, chest metal armor with leather pants. When the order to form a squad by his father was heard on her room, she leave the guards headquarters and came straight to the throne room. Just to heard her father to denied her to come with them. 

"What do you mean we can not come!" Both shout out to Iron, his teacher and her father.

Iron observe the two of them, so he make it simple for them. "Just because the princess order our elites guards for a front, doesn't mean we have to leave weak other fronts." He then to Shinning since he wanted to go for her sister. "Sergeant Armor, your are our strongest defense magic caster, stay here and defend Princess Mi Amore Candeza. Is an order."

Shinning shut up with that, he knew that Iron was right so he accepted it. "Understood, Sir."

Then he turn to Scarlet, his daughter. "If I remember correctly private Wind, you are still a rookie. This mission is a high level mission so rookies are not qualify to form part of this squad. Please, return back and wait until you are assign to your squad."

"I am not trying to enter the squad." Scarlet, who was a tomboy as Rainbow, speak up to his father, not the Captain Iron. "I am going to make sure you don't die! Who cares for this mission! There is no way I am going to let you see him again!"

Iron couldn't counter her statement. The possibility to fight again Shadow even is he was already beaten was high so he didn't have any thing to say to her. But the new voice did. "Scarlet..."

Scarlet freeze by that voice that she and Iron knows well. Both turn to the entrance of the throne room, when Pink Heart walk to them. Scarlet tense up seeing her mother walking to her, Iron only smile seeing that she will take her. When Pink stop in front of her daughter, taller than her, she only said one sentence to put her on her place.

"If we don't come back... take care well of your sister." Is what all Pink said but enough to make her oldest daughter realize what was important now. "You must make sure she have a good life when we can not return. Understood."

"Yes... madam." Scarlet look away from her mother eyes. Just for her mother to mover her chin and make her to look to her eyes. 

"Don't worry, I am not going to let this idiot go away from us. I will make sure to drag him out and bring him back to our home. I just ask to protect your sister while we are gone. Okay." Pink said with a smile knowing, like her, she wants to save her father. And with a nod from her daughter, the squad was ready.

Candance observe how her aunt with Iron and Pink move in front of the squad as she prepare her teleportation spell. Before she see them leave, Celestia gave her a promise. "I will bring back our heroes, I promise to bring back all our ponies." And with that, Celestia took her group back to the tower.

Candance was now alone with Shinning and the new guard, Scarlet. The three of them had their own fear and concern if the pony they care will return back, but all of them were worry with the same cause. They were worry what will Shadow do once is awake. 

Due her worries, Scarlet turn to the only pony she could ask her questions, for now. "Excuse me, Sergeant Shinning Armor. I have a concern that I would like to ask you. If that is okay with you?" 

Shinning snap to her question, he wonder what could. He hoped that is not one of her fans since Candace will not going to stand with folded arms. "Ah... Yes. Is okay. What is you concern private?"

Scarlet close her eyes and breath in and out to put her emotions on check. When she open her eyes, Scarlet show a resolution to do it. So she asked. 

"Who is the Shadow Blade? Did you meet him in person? Can you tell me how he is, how he fight and how he meet my father?"

For a moment Shinning was waiting the worse, but something annoying for him show up instead. Was talking about Shadow. "Ugh. Please don't make me talk about him. Is enough that everypony ask me how he escape last time I saw him."

"Did he escape from you or did he leave you to eat dust the last time you saw him?" Candance was not annoyed as Shinning. She still had her resentment from the beating Shining received, not as Shinning. So Candance use each opportunity to make fun with it. "Oh! I see, he beat you down before he escape from you. That make sense."

Shinning stare back to Candance, but he love her so much that will take his payback later so he turn back to Scarlet. "First, he is not a normal pony, is a metal black demon with red eyes that who knows from what place of Tartarus he came out. Whatever he came to the castle, the only thing I know about him is that he stalked my little sister while she was sleeping. I catch him and with your father we fight him together. But he was stronger than us and... he escape before we could put him under arrest." He said it as Candance was whistling.

Scarlet wait for Shinning finish to talk. "I read the reports, sir. But, did you saw the fight of my father and The Shadow Blade? How did he fight against my father? Can you tell me, how did my father got hurt on the fight?"

"Oh! That." Shinning was surprised, he didn't expect that but he still answer her. "Sorry. Because of me, your father receive the attack that was for meant to me by putting himself in front and got the cut on his chest. Then, I was kick out from the roof and your father went to fight one on one with him alone. The next I know they fall together to the courtyard, but I put him safe before something happen to him."

"And then he escape from you, right Bubu~" Candance mocking him. 

"Candance..." This make Shinning to turn to her, making both missing the mumble of Scarlet.

"He receive the attack by putting himself and fall together?..." Scarlet put the pieces that Shinning gave her with what she knew of her father wounds. And her eyes spark when she got what she wanted to know. "...The cut should be deep if father just put himself between them so the attack should be deadly... but the cut was not deep, did he retrieve his sword on the last second. And father didn't have any fall damage or broken bones, did Shadow also protect him from that..."

While Scarlet was on her world, Candance turn just in time to see that spark. 'Wait... I know that kind of eyes, is she-" Candance wanted to ask her, but Scarlet finish putting her thoughts in order.

"Thanks! Sir! I have no more question." She then turn and make her leave. Both just stare to her back, Candance questioning is what she saw while Shinning was just in bad mood. 

"Ugh. My day can not get worse. First I discover that he show up just to order me that I can not go and save my sister. And now everypony want to know about him... and how he escape from me. Was enough the whole body of guards ask me how he 'escape', now the rookies want to know that too. Shadow... what worse he can do to me now-Candance why are you making that face" Shinning stop when Candance was sweating and was looking to the other side while playing with her mane since he mention 'save her sister'. He knew that she was hiding something.

Candance was convinced what she learn from Gadget's report, and even she still have not confirmed it, so she was think if she need to spill the beans to him. Just she didn't know was a good a idea or a bad one.

"Well... there was a special report I read last night and now that my aunt confirm me, I believe there is something you should know..." A bad idea.

---------------------

"Now you know who I am?!" The noble spill more saliva to his face.

Shield haven't finish talking to the same noble. 'I wish something happen now.' 

"HE IS WHAT TO MY SISTER!!! WHAT DID HE DO TO MY BABY SISTER!!!" 

All the ponies outside of the castle could hear Shinning, even the noble and Shield.

"WHY NO PONY REPORT THIS TO ME!!! I WILL KILL HIM NOW!!!"

"Shinning?" Shield got an idea. "Oh! I forget to report to my captain. Sorry but my captain is calling me. BYE!" And he close the gate leaving all the ponies guessing what happen to the sister.

-----------------------

Back to the castle of the two sister, Celestia return and she was happy that nothing happen in her absence. Everypony agreed to move from the destroyed tower, so now all the ponies where resting on the hall where the Elements where founded. With enough space Iron and the squad of guards make a security perimeter, so they could protect the princesses, Twilight and her friends, Pink Heart and have an eye on Shadow who haven't awake yet. With the last members of Children of the Night.

Celestia was astonish to discover that the 5 leaders of the cult, the ponies she wanted to arrest over any criminals in her list, were under this castle with her on it all this time. But plot twist were that they turned themselves in without any resist. After Luna was checked by Pink and give her confirmation that Luna was okay, Luna guide Celestia and her guards to the old cells where the cult haven't move yet. 

"Hello... My little children." Luna say to the members of her cult as she show up on the cell hall. And she discover how badly their current state was. 

All the members with the broken mind, including Water and Earth, launch themselves to her hoof. Luna could hear all the pleas and prayers were answered, but the only common she could get from them was their thanks for defeating Shadow, their nightmare. Phantom's voice was the strongest and the one to came in front of her.

"MOTHER!" Phantom return back to life when he saw Luna, since he didn't know why she look like a small filly but couldn't denied wasn't the same pony. "YOU REALLY RETURN BACK TO US! WE THOUGHT WE WERE ABANDON! WE THOUGHT THAT DEMON TAKE YOU FROM US! BUT WE WERE WRONG! PLEASE! FORGIVE US FOR DOUBT ON YOUR PROMISE!" 

Luna stare to Phantom and the madness he was currently, and on many others members. Her madness that they inherited from her. "I am sorry." When they heard, all the members paid attention to her, as she kneel down to put her on the same with Phantom. "I am sorry to misled you, my children. But my madness... ends here."

All members stay quieted, they all were confuse but only the clear mind members as Fire, Wind, and Star and Glade, that at the end didn't escape, were not and wanted to hear what she had to say.

"I have to confess that my conquest for Equestria was not just neither rightful. It was a selfish desire to beat my older sister, for I was fighting for things she had that I was not able to acquire. And because of my jealousy and envy, with my anger against myself, I become something that wasn't me at all. Only to be defeated since I was not destined to achieve it. And because of my sins... I leave you, my children of my night, motherless to pay for my mistakes. So I ask your forgiveness, for I promise to correct my wrongs and help all of you to heal all your scars that my actions bring to your lives."

Phantom and his followers stare in pain and confusion to her. One was that they fail to help their mother objective and her speech make them know that she did not succeed even to defeat the Elements by her own. They thought that the worse punishment was coming to them, but they were wrong, Luna speech also bring joy to them. That she will protect them and help to ease theirs fear, even from Shadow.

"Wa..WAHHH!" Phantom could not contain it and began to cry in her lap. All the broken member were crying out loud as one scare child, even Titan who was a big stallion as Big Mac was crying as loud as Phantom. "THANKS... MOTHER!" All broken members and a few stable ones shout out together.

'Geez. Now I want to know how that asshole broken them all... and what can count as real torture in his book.' Glade contemplate how big adults can cry, he had Star at his side. "Really? Are you also crying? It was enough that you decide to stay and wait here, making me to stay as well."

"Could you blame me. *Sob* Our mother did come back... AND SHE HAVE FORGIVE US FOR OUR FAILURE!" Star cry on her hands on her knees on the floor, as a faithful devotee would.

Glade really hated Star devotion for the cult, but he could not do nothing to change his beloved one so he waited while resting on the wall until all this show ends. And by checking the guards behind them with the Princess Celestia herself, he knew he was not going any where and he settled to share any fate for Star with her. He started to get bore until he notice and listen the conversation of what he thinks is the Captain Iron with the leader Wind. He need to make sure that nothing will happen to Star so he came near to the conversation.

"I see... so The Shadow Blade dismantle your group a week before the holiday." Iron said after hearing their story. "That explain we never knew anything from you guys. Never expect that fellow of ours can do such damage."

Wind sigh heavily after Iron explain them what happen to the rest of the cult, but as well his experience with Shadow. "Tell me about it. Now that I have heard how he defeat the vicious and unbeatable Captain Iron Wing and your guards, I can believe that our cult was fated to fail when he show up on our way. But I am more upset that I will not be able to fight you. Are you sure you are really retiring? I wanted to beat you and your cheating armor." 

"Jajaja, believe it. I only had one shot and I was reserve it for either you and your friends or Nightmare Moon. But! He was worth it. I was able to hit him, not once but five times!" Iron shout it as he was proud of it make him envious. And it worked.

"You hit him! My fight was on the dark! It was unfair... but I am glad that he is not totally untouchable. Jajaja." Wind laugh as if Iron was his comrade in arms. 

Glade dumbly stare at this two. He just then heard what Fire thinks about this. "If I see this before this night, I will questioned myself if I eat something or was dead already. But I am convinced, a Yami Tool can really change the world for what the master really wants. What do you think, son?"

Glade breath in calming him and he stare to the roof with his fist closed on his waist. He breath out and give his opinion of all this. "They only have one thing in common. They are just mad that guy beat them... the guards and the cult, as well for me........... I also want to hit that asshole once."

----------------------------

Celestia never expect that she will have this kind of day. She hoped that the reunion with her sister were a coverable, memorable, loving reunion. Not the day she will arrest many criminals and threats of Equestria. When Luna was able to convince and promised that she will take care of the cult members, the guards took them back to the surface. As for the girls, Twilight and her friends were checked by Pink in case for something strange they may be affecting them but none were found so Pink give her confirmation that the girls were also okay to move. It was Shadow that she was not ready to hear anything about him, because he still wasn't awake yet.

'Is he dead or really knockout?' Before all the ponies could leave the castle, Celestia wanted to make sure Shadow was not going to cause trouble. 

While Luna and the girls told her he was not going to attack them, was the fear that he haven't awake that scare Celestia, since no pony could tell what will really happen once he awakes. As a measure, six guards were assign to pick him up on an improvised stretcher, not without chain him all around his body. With Luna request to not tight to much the chains, Celestia could be close enough to see Shadow again. 

'He really is not a pony. His physique is different from ours, without mention that strange powers he have. Who are you, Shadow.' Celestia with Iron were waiting for Pink finish her check on him. "Pink Heart, were you able to found out something on him?"

"Hmmm... Is useless." Pink deactivate her light spell and stand up. "His full armor make impossible to locate a pulse, without mention that there is no way to make a full medical exam on him, at least not here. So my guess he is sleeping, either temporal or permanently." Then Pink turn to see Shadow, this was her first time seeing him. 'So this is the ass that beat up my husband' 

While Pink put her thought on order, Celestia had enough. "I see so we can not do much right now." She then turn to her squad of guards, the girls and the cult members. "First, there are many things to do, but I believe in second chances. As the first order, we are going back to Ponyville, where the wounded will receive a better medical help and treatments. Until my sister Luna is back and her authority is restored, all will be under arrest until a trial for your actions is prepare. Any attempt of escaping will only worse your judgment." She then turn to Luna. "For my sister, I promise we will be just with all of you."

With Luna smiling at her, every pony accept her order and started to move back to town. Twilight approach to her teacher, worry for her and her friends. "Princess Celestia, about us and... Shadow?"

Celestia smile to her and ease her concerns. "Don't worry my student, while the things are unclear with your role as his 'Master', I am willing to heard the explanation about this mystery and help you in any form."

Twilight smile to her, but she could not resist to look away from her to Shadow. With Iron order, he and the six guards pick up him and started to exit the castle. Twilight, the girls, Celestia and Luna observe how they were taking Shadow to Ponyville. Pink approach them and tell them her plan. 

"Until he is not awaken, we can only put him on a room on the hospital and wait. Once he wakes up we can make a full medical examination for his wounds." Pink then eye to Twilight. "If you said you are the 'Master', hope you can control him. Or I will put him down." She then leave to go behind Iron's group.

When she catch up with Iron, the girls could hear him talk. "You said that for her or for-OW!" Only to receive a kick from his wife.

Celestia and Luna with Twilight and her friends stay quieted and behind. Until a pink mare receive a revelation. "Wait! We win right." Pinkie said and turn to everypony. "Girls! Do you know what this means!" When no pony answer, Pinkie Shout out in the air.

"IT'S TIME TO PARTY!"

The next second they arrive in Ponyville, the whole town was decorate and celebrating. Pinkie prepare the whole town to receive the girls and the princesses in time record. Even if they celebrate the Sun Summer celebration day, the town and whole Equestria were now celebrating the return of Princess Luna. Luna thought that she didn't deserve such party for her, but Pinkie with the help of Celestia and the town they told her the opposite. Luna was touched that she cry when some foals give her a collar of flowers, that her subject accept and welcome her back.

----------------

Now, Luna was sleeping in one of the hospital beds, Pink and the doctor instruct that she must rest well. Celestia saw her sister at the door of her room, seeing a happy face on her. But she must leave her for a while, she still have things to do. And other ponies to see and talk. With a heavy sigh, she close her sister's room door and walk through the hospitals halls. 

While Pinkie and the town were celebrating, the whole Ponyville Hospital were busy attending all the wounded. For Ponyville, a small town, the chaos during the long night was not as big in other towns and big cities. Only the guards defeated by Nightmare Moon were injury on duty while all the townponies returned back to their houses and none casualties occurred on Ponyville. The real challenge were to treat all the broken minds members of the cult. 

From the 36 last members of the cult, Shadow only send 11 of the lowest ranks to the guards, from the last 25 members, 16 members had nightmares, traumas, psychological attacks and fears to colors, from black and red more precisely. All the personal of the hospital, nurses and doctors, were attending them the best they can but only Luna with her mental and dreams spells could cure them for the most part. Since some were a danger for the town, the most dangerous were on a single room with two guards, this was specially for Phantom and the 2 broken leaders. For the rest of the members, they were concentrate in many big rooms with 4 guards at least. 

Celestia pass from many rooms where some locals ponies were only there because they were sick, it was also this place that her student and her friends were using one of the hospital lobbies waiting for her. And one of this room was also Shadow. In her way to the lobby she pass Shadow's room. She stop by the window of the room where she could see him. After the long way trip from the castle, from the hours that Ponyville were celebrating and the time he was settle on a room with 15 guards chained from his arms and legs to a bed while Pink and doctor tried to check on him. He haven't awake yet, and that still scare Celestia.

Celestia didn't know what to think of him. She already had the idea of a poor soul to be fated to be a servant. But she didn't know that he was destined with something worse. To be a Yami tool. 'It's time to unwrap this mystery.' Celestia turn and went to the only pony who she could talk about this matter. Twilight Sparkle, Shadow current master and owner to his power.

----------------------

Access Denied

Twilight from the long journey back home, stayed quieted behind the group. During the party, didn't join with the girls and check the library and Spike. She then follow the guards to the hospital and waited for everypony in one of the waiting rooms. She talk a little with her teacher, and she was happy that she allow her wish to stay with her new friends she made. She was just worry with the rune denied her question.

"Why... Why can't ask who was Shadow before being a Yami Tool?" She ask to the rune to her hand.

Access Denied

"But-Ugh! This is useless." Twilight give up and try to calm her headache. She was really tired and haven't sleep. "I am so tired... huh."

Twilight saw a cup in front of her table, she turn and found Applejack. "Here. This will help ya to ease your mind. So... no luck with that gadget of yours." She bite the apple that her sister gave her on the celebration.

Twilight took a sip of her coffee. With a heavy sigh she relax to some extent. "Ah... I have checked and ask a few questions. I am really impressed with it, it have answer everything from basic topics to advance things. I ask due curiosity topics as magic and elements conversion, history of countries that no longer existed, even mathematic and quantum equations and have respond to all of that, even correctly and things I didn't know. However, when I come to ask about Shadow and the Yami legion, is denied me. I can only ask things as his status and his memories but only on the time I was assign as his 'Master'. His past and everything about him is restricted to me."

"First, where is the 'basic' part on all you just said?" Rainbow ask as she stayed with Twilight and Applejack while the last three members when back home. "Just hearing all that stuff is hurting my head. So, that means that we can not ask anything about Shadow and that group? Then how we are going to know what he is and what is chained to him? Is crazy enough what we know and saw until now that I still can not believe everything he is able to do."

Applejack finish her apple as she chomp the core. She already check her family and was happy that nothing happen to them. But she was dead worry for Shadow for she was mad with herself for let him get hurt like that. "Ah also want to know that, but for now we just need to focus to make sure he is alive. So Twilight, be careful on what you said to him."

Twilight was surprised with Applejack mention her, but after what happen during her fight she can not denied it. "I... understand. Just, never expect this happen to me." She said it as the rune light up on her hand.

"Neither I expected this as well." The three mare turn around to see Celestia entering to the lobby. Before all the ponies in the room, as her guards, kneel on her arrival, she extend her hand to stop them and just went to sit on one of the chairs with the girls. 

"I have to admit. Shadow was always an enigma to me, I always saw him as an enemy I need to stop for the good of my subjects. But I never try to understand him, maybe I couldn't and that scare me." Celestia turn to Twilight seeing her with that rune. "But I am willing to help and discover his secrets so we could know him better."

Twilight was happy that her teacher was offering her help as well her new friends. And even more help came when those ponies enter the lobby. "We are back!"

All turn to see that Pinkie and the others had return. Pinkie with Fluttershy brought a lot of food in two boxes. Fluttershy thought that since Shadow haven't eat will be hungry once he awakes so she and Pinkie brought all type of food, including cooked meat since she didn't want him to eat a pony. They were followed with Rarity and Spike. Spike awake from his sleep when Twilight went for a change of cloths on their new home. He was happy, excited, surprised and scared in that order when she told her everything that happen. But he was glad they were safe and sound, so he let her sister go to the hospital while he went to help Rarity. As for Rarity, she change her cloth to an elegant red dress with golden strips and put some makeup to look beautiful with her new short mane with a black fascinator on her head.

"Sorry for coming too late. I had to cancel and postpone all the orders on my boutique. Hope I didn't lose anything important." Rarity said as she move and sit with them. Spike help her with a dumb face as he adjust her chair, he was unable to take his eyes from her. And the other as well.

Applejack deadpan stare her, the reason was obvious. "Rarity, this is a hospital. Who ya are trying to impress?"

"If I have to inform you, we have Princess Celestia here with the purpose to welcome Princess Luna. As a sophisticated pony, I refuses to look plain or ugly to the royal family for such event." No pony believe it. "And I want to be presentable to everypony (stallions), specially Shadow when he wake up." Now they believe her, even some guards were checking themselves once they had the chance to talk her.

"At least she didn't dress in black." Rainbow comments trying to steal some snack from the box. Only for Fluttershy to stop her.

"Rainbow, this is food for Shadow." She move the box away from her. "At least wait until he eat something and ask if he can give you some." 

"Yeah! He will be super grumpy with an empty stomach, I will be! And I want to play with him when he wake up." Said Pinkie with a lot of frost from the cake she was eating. "Beside I haven't give him his 'Welcome to Ponyville' party." CHOMP And she then bite her cake. "Hmm! Delicious!". 

While Rainbow try to ask (steal) a piece of Pinkie's cake, Spike didn't like the idea that other males get the attention of Rarity, but he was impressed how every pony he meet was talking about him. 

He turn to Twilight. "So, I heard that he listen to you. That means I was right when he attacked the castle?"

"He didn't attack the castle." Twilight answering him to correct him. "The rune show me that he was looking for his master, but an error on the 'Master' program didn't allow him to find who was it right away. It said that my role was not defined yet, but he still listen me since the role was between me and Princess Celestia." 

Celestia discover this fact thanks to the rune when Twilight ask on their way back to Ponyville, so she wanted to add to her comment to it. "It also tells us that the title can be transfer, but I didn't know it and that all this time I was his master all this past years. If I knew that voice from that day was the transfer spell, I may prevent that misunderstanding."

"Well the past is in the past." Applejack said. "What is important is that we know it now. So Princess and Twilight don't think it too much or taken it personal. You can still put things in order on the table with him later."

Twilight and Celestia took Applejack advice, but Twilight was more concern about how she still receive the blessing. "That is what I am afraid. Even if the 'Master' program was deactivated and was not working all this time, he only listen to me due the Yami commandments." When she mention the commandments, every pony took silence and focus on Twilight's speech. 

Spike didn't know much of it, so he ask her sister. "What do you mean 'Yami commandments', and what does that have to do with Shadow?"

Twilight took breath to put her thoughts in order. She breath out and start to explain. "The 'Yami commandments' is what move Shadow's core in simple words. Is like the words of his creator." 

For Spike and other ponies could understand as the words of the Princess Celestia or as their idol, but for the girls and Celestia, they took them as the 'curse' he was bond to follow. Each pony had different reaction to it. Applejack and Rainbow clench their hands with eyes full of hate for it. Fluttershy and Pinkie could only lower their sight due their sadness for Shadow. Rarity and Twilight show concerns on their faces for what this thing can make or do to him. And Celestia only cross her arms and close her eyes, thinking of the potential danger it can cause. However, rather than guessing she ask. 

"Twilight." Celestia she open her eyes to her student. "What do you think or know about the 'Yami commandments'? I know we can ask Shadow and my sister who knows better than any other pony, but what do you think?" Twilight seeing that she have everypony attention, she just choice to said what she really think.

"I think that... is really an omnipotent and omnipresent power." Not all the ponies understood, only Celestia, who need it, did and ask her to continue. 

"During my encounter with Nightmare Moon, I was told there a 3 commandments. The First, is about how a Yami Tool should act. This rule make Shadow to obey without second thoughts to any thing that the 'Master' wants, ask, or even dream for. This is why he came here without a doubt on his actions to stop Nightmare Moon, but this happen only because I said on my sleep talking and that scare me. Anything that the 'Master' ask he will accomplish it, AND I AM THE MASTER!" Twilight stand up scaring everypony. "IF I wish the dead of a pony, I fear that Shadow will do it immediately. WORSE! IF I wish to sent him away and kill himself just joking, even if I am annoyed with him.....he could... he... I can't..."

Twilight stop as she sit down. The pressure and the stress for having this kind of power was overwhelming for her. She lower her head and cover her face to hide how scare she was from her friends and family, but she feel the touch on her shoulder that make her to stop hiding. There she found Celestia stand up from her chair and went to her side as her hand rest on her shoulder to give her support, and was not the only one. Twilight then turn and saw her friends and Spike give her the feeling that she was not alone with their smiles. Twilight was touched by their encouragement and that if she don't want to continue she can stop, but was the next rule she need to warn them.

"Sorry. As for the Second rule, is what you all should know, and what I believe, is the weakness of Shadow." Twilight breath in and out again, build her resolve. "Shadow will always obey me but as long I do not admit defeated to another pony, to anyone. This is what Nightmare wanted to exploit. And if she had succeed on it... Shadow could have kill us instead of protecting us."

'That is why Nightmare Moon suggest the game... if I was the 'Master' at the time...' Celestia quick remember that event. Now knowing the reason, she thanks her Mother Faust for whatever was going to happen didn't become their reality. She stop thinking about it since Twilight continue.

"This rule... it seen that can not be deactivated or trick it in any way. We check with the rune, when Princess Celestia was transfer to her, that the 'Master' program was not working yet the Second rule make her the new 'Master'. However, even if the program is still unavailable, another pony still can take the title with the second rule just as it happen with me. I confirm it since Princess Celestia told when she admitted that when she recognize me as the new Magic element holder. Yet the important part is that... its know when we are admitting, the pony that best us, as the new 'Master'."

"What does that means?" Rainbow ask. "I understand the part of taking the... title right, what do you mean 'it' knows you just admitted the other pony?"

"Oh! Could it be how Applejack knows when we lie!" Pinkie add. "Or how we know when she lie and make that funny face. Applejack, quick say a lie!" While Applejack glare to her, Twilight was not convince.

"I think is on deep level than just eyeing the pony. Is like... is checking your soul." Twilight turn to her teacher, and she nod that was on her case on that day. "Its on the level that knows our spirit is crush or we can not denied we were bested." She lower her head and remember her case. "When I was facing Nightmare Moon, I could feel she was really winning over me on my soul. I only believe that because I hesitate and was confuse I didn't admitted right away." Then a smile started to form on her face. "But thanks to Shadow... he make me remember that was not over. That I still can fight back.... That he had faith in me."

While Twilight was lost on her thoughts, Celestia could see something she thought was never going to see again. Twilight had faith in herself. 'Shadow... I was wrong with you... I should had or try to help you at least.' She then look at all the girls, each one show a type of gratitude and fellowship for him. 'You truly have a power I lost time ago... you can give hope to my ponies when I lost it, even for myself... I am sorry Shadow.' Now she wanted to know how it feels to be the 'Master'. Unfortunately her only experience will be, Discord's pranks to stole her underwear. 

But Celestia was wrong. Twilight had it wrong. That was not the kind of power he transmit. The promise was never meant for that. The rune light up due their respond but it did nothing since was not request by Twilight. What Shadow is suppose to do for her world. For the world.

And only Fluttershy was not convinced as she notice that something was missing. "But that does mean Shadow need to be a Yami tools. Why he keep putting himself in danger for the desire of other ponies?"

"For that... I don't know." Twilight never think about it and was not explained by Nightmare Moon on their encounter. "Hmm. Nightmare Moon told me that the first rule make him to obey all what the 'Master' said, but didn't said why or what reason he should be doing it. And the second is only to assign who is the 'Master'. So... what prevent him to be free or fight back?"

While everypony think about, Spike got an idea. "Hey, Twilight." She turn to him, and not only her, all the ponies even does who didn't have any idea. "As for now you only explain the first and the second, but what about the third rule?"

'The third?...' Twilight's eyes wide open as her revelation of being the 'Master'. She never and no pony talked about the third commandments to her. Nightmare Moon never mention it. Neither Discord told to Celestia. And the rune never told them what was about, instead it told her something else.

Updating Yami system......Update complete. Unit #3 restoration have been complete. Unit #3 is available for reactivation. Sending activation signal.

"Huh!" Twilight was perplexed with the rune that stand up scaring everypony. "Wait! Activation signal? Restoration? What do you mean?"

Twilight was baffling everypony, until the hospital second floor, where they were below, trembled. The ponies were confuse, it didn't feel strong for a earthquake to make eveypony to evacuate but not weak to let it pass. Twilight, the girls, Spike and Celestia were trying to know what was that. And they got it when the doors of the lobby burst open when a pony felt. Who enter was not a nurse neither a doctor nor a sick patient. Was a guard with a broken hand.

"HE! HE IS AWAKE!"
> Chapter 19 Since he is obliged to fulfill it
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 19 Since he is obliged to fulfill it



"Let him go! NOW!"

"Stand down! Is an order!"

"I can't free my-AHHH!"

"Damn it! My spear is-OW!"

BANG

"T-t-the chains! Is breaking the chains!"

"Any pony call the captain and the Princess! NOW!"

"Hold him! He can not leave this room!"

"What the! He is leaving with the bed chained to him! Is he for real!"

"Dear Faust he leaving! Call for reinforcements!"

BANG

"EVERYPONY! OVER HIM!"

Just outside of a room of the hospital of Ponyville there was a commotion. The staff and patients nearby the room were worry what could it be when the floor tremble just a moment ago. Only nurses and doctors whom knew what room was that, try to approach through the hall way. But when a guard of the size of Big Mac came out came out through the window of the room, was their sign to not interfere. Or dare to approach to the room.

Nurse Redheart, a local pony and staff member for a long time on the Hospital, came out from the nurse station due the commotion. Eyeing the grown up big stallion with a broken nose on the floor crying as he try to breath due the pain of his neck, she knew they have another special case. "Ugh. I hope this is not like that time Rainbow broke her wings and all her bones of her body or how Apple Bloom injury his brother with a saw, that was the bloodiest case so far."

Luckily for her she was not require since she could see Celestia and other guards came out from the corner of the hall and started to run to the door. Just to see how it burst and being destroyed by a mare guard as she hit the wall and face fall to the floor. "'Sigh'. I will bring the First aid kits."

Celestia and her guards didn't stop to help the two guards, but once they reach the broken door, she could not suppress her surprise. The medical equipment were broken beyond from repair and some furnitures. Chairs were destroyed, tables were upside, and hospital curtains were rip off as a tornado just pass by. However that did not call the attention in the room. Neither all the broken spears nor the shields dented by the ground. And of course they ignore the guard who was imprinted on the wall and the one bury on the floor. It was how Shadow was holding up.

Almost reaching a few meters from the door was Shadow, with 7 guards over him and 3 guards pulling back the bed chained to him. He somehow break the chains from his arms and left foot but the last chain was still intact so the bed was being drag with him as its standing up behind him. Some guards have some bruises on their heads, arms and faces but that didn't stop them as each guard were trying to hold him on their way. Shadow's arms were restrain by 2 guards on each one, one try holding him by his back, one trying to stop him on his waist by the front and one trying to perform a head lock. As the last 3 guards were pulling him back with the bed since the chain hadn't snap from him. Yet Shadow could step forward, ignoring all the ponies, because he only care for one. He was looking for her.

"...get...out...of...my way!" Shadow took one more step being close to the door, but he stop when he saw who was there to greet him. "...Celestia..."

"Shadow..." Celestia astonish. She prepare for what to say to him but she didn't have words to see him being drag down by her guards. And keep moving with such hostility to her and to her ponies. 

"Where... is she..." Shadow took one more step as her best guards sweat to stop him but were all in vain. "...what did you... do to her..." Shadow was almost reaching her and was ready to leak out his dark aura as his red-iris eyes started to manifest. "...if you are holding her...I will... take - Shadow! - you...down..."

Shadow freeze and his hostility evaporate as soon he heard her, and saw her. Right behind Celestia, Twilight and the girls show up, and as Celestia they were without of words of the damage he make just waking up. And..... nothing happen after that. There was an awkward silence, but not only on the room but the whole hospital. Celestia and the girls waiting outside the room. The guards didn't release their grip on him but couldn't avoid to see around questioning if was over. As the staff and patients were keeping their distance but the absolute silence tempt them to go and have a view of the situation. Even Nurse Redheart came in time with 3 first aid kit.

Was absolute silence that the ponies dare not to disturb, but Shadow didn't care. "Master...your orders."

Then all ponies, even those without not knowing why, turn to Twilight. "huh...ah...well..." She was ashamed somehow with all the attention.

"Come on." Spike who came as well, he elbow her to say something. "Remember that he listen to you."

"Right... so uhm... calm down and...stand down?" Twilight was not sure, yet was all he need to listen.

"Order receive." After hearing her, Shadow put all hostility away and calm his body. Literal. With all the weight on his back and being weak was logical that his body was going to give up, so Shadow started to face fall forward. With all the guards and the bed with him. 

"Oh no." Is what the stallion in front of Shadow could only say. 

BANG Celestia, Twilight, Spike, the girls and all the ponies outside of the room close their eyes imagine the pain of the poor bastard. When they slowly open their eyes, they could see a big bulk of guards with a bed over them. Again the hospital enter in silence, maybe to respect the dead guard, after hearing a weak 'Ow' under the bulk. Nurse Redheart just poked her head over the edge of the door to see the damage.

"Sigh... I will bring more first aid kits. Hold on."

-------------------

After a hour in helping all the injured guards, cleaning the mess of the room and calming the staff and all patient ponies, they could now speak to him. In a new room Shadow was sitting up on a new bed. Chained of course with new chains on his arms and legs again. With Celestia, Iron and Pink with 5 new guards standby. And Spike and the girls sitting in chair around the bed. All waiting for Twilight who was on his right side to say something as Shadow stare to her.

All ponies stare to Shadow. And Shadow stare to Twilight. And Twilight could not decide what to stare as she play with her fingers. A minute had pass when all was settle down yet no pony wanted to break this tranquility-

"Oh come! How many time I will win the quiet game. I am getting bored each time we start a new game. Can somepony said something!"...Pinkie just said- "Can we start already! I want to know Shadow hobbies, favorite foods, things like that! NOW!".... Pinkie-wait is for me? Okay, uhm, then they started- "Thanks!"

....... While everypony stare to Pinkie as she lose a screw, or one of her Pinkie moments, Celestia decide to start the interrogation.

"Um, Okay. *Ahem* Shadow Blade." Shadow turn to Celestia. "It's a long time that we saw us again. But let me reintroduce me formally. I am Princess Celestia, The Princess of the day, co-ruler of Equestria and teacher to Twilight Sparkle." The last part she emphasis for him, to give him a message. "I have nothing against you, however, due the mystery of your actions and powers I had no choice but to put you under arrest until we discover your role in all the recently events you had been participate. This include your unauthorize permission to enter and cause troubles in my castle. But. I am willing to heard your explanation and provide you a fair trial for your actions." She finish and waited for reaction. But neither her speech or her message reach him. 

He just stare to her, later on to turn to Twilight. Ignoring what she just said to him. Everypony saw this and started to get worry if their princess got insulted. But Celestia saw something else and wait for a respond. 

"Well, do you have something to said in your defense." She waited for a new response, yet again he just turn to her later to turn back to Twilight. 'Strange, could it be?' While she think for herself, other ponies try.

"Hey dude." Rainbow try to speak to him. "You should said something. You are talking to Princess Celestia, you should response or else you can get in troubles.... Well more than we already know." Yet again his reaction was the same to her. He saw her for a moment and return back to Twilight.

Celestia saw this but waited again. This time was Pinkie turn. "Yes! Finally!" She then jump over him on the bed with her face close to his. "Do you like cupcakes?!" While she waited waving her tail, Shadow stare her, but no pony could tell if he just was ignoring her or threating her to get off of him. "Well?! I need to know so I can start making your 'Welcome to Ponyville' party and-HEY! I AM NOT FINISH!"

Having enough and seeing that Pinkie was giving a view to the stallions on the room, Rarity take off and put down Pinkie with her magic. "Pinkie, please control yourself. You will have time for your... party." Rarity just wanted to remove her from him, however she notice he did it again and turn back to Twilight, ignoring all except her.

"Huh." Knowing that something was off, she wanted to try something by herself. Even was something she will never do to any pony. She move to the other side of the bed, on the opposite direction of Twilight and approach to Shadow. "Shadow dear~" He turn to her as she bend down. "Would you like a view or touch them?" She said as she put her arms under her babies.

There were many reactions. The girls only wide open their eyes not believing what she just said. While the guards stallions, except Iron that saw how interesting the roof was, had red faces. And mares and somehow Spike were angry for their own reasons. But just as Celestia, Rarity saw what she need to see. Shadow didn't said anything, he just stare her just a he did with Pinkie did a moment ago. Trying to figure out if she was a 'threat'. Once he was convinced that she had nothing to be alarm return back to Twilight.

"I knew it." Rarity said as she return to her seat. "Twilight, I think he is waiting for you to said something."

While Twilight's was stare her dumbly, Iron took the word. "If may I said something Princess." She nod to him. "I believe The Shadow Blade is not responding to our question because he is not permitted to do it."

Celestia just nod to him. "Yes. I am afraid that may be the case, Captain. It may be that only respond to his 'Master'. So, Twilight." Twilight snap back and turn to her teacher. "Try to talk to him. Try to ask why he is not responding."

"Oh! Okay..." Not sure if was going to work. "Uhm. Shadow. Is there something wrong with you?"

"Negative." Shadow finally talk, but he was only direct to her. "There is none negative effect in my status. Yet need to inform, due not having eat, I may only operate with my armor magic energy in the next 4 hours before my armor can not support the famine that is affecting my physical body."

All stares were on him. Even if they were waiting, his answer leave all the ponies without a word. Some even almost jump from the scare of his artificial and emotionless voice. But only the ponies that care for him were happy for that response. Fluttershy did not lose her chances.

"Really! Then do you want to eat something?" She wait but she receive the same responses as the other ponies. But that didn't upset her since she knew what was the error. "Oh! Do I need Twilight permission? Twilight can you ask him if wants something to eat?"

Twilight hesitate but need to check if is true. "Uhm. Shadow, do you want to eat some food?" But Shadow did not respond right away.  "Why are you not responding? Don't you want to eat or what?" But he still did not answer, this concern her. It was the rune that speak for him.

User Twilight Sparkle. As 'Master' of unit #3 is your right to maintain your Yami Tool on your way, you are not required to do so. But we recommend to keep your Yami tool in top performance. In the case you fail or don't want to perform the maintenance of your Yami Tool, the unit defense mechanism will be activated and keep the unit active and operational. Warning. The unit don't have permission or don't know the requirements you are asking unless you order it to confirm and update with the way the unit should operate with your orders.

"Hmm, I understand he is not going to die if I forget to feed him but...why is everypony staring me like that?" Twilight receive the message, unknown to her is was only meant to her mind. "'Sigh' you didn't hear it right? Dear Faust, what did I get myself. Rune, or whatever, can you speak to everypony? And tell us why Shadow is not responding to our questions when another pony talk to him?" For does hearing for the first time, almost freak out on the spot.

Affirmative. The Yami system will answer your requests, as long it authorize. Processing.............Analyze Complete. Unit #3 do not have any main and passive order currently. Unit #3 is on standby status until new orders are submitted. 

"And what does that suppose to mean?" Rainbow, ignoring the scare guards for having a voice inside their mind, ask. "Does he need permission to speak?"

"Maybe that is the case." Twilight then stare to the rune. She was scare that she was going to be denied but as for now she only ask about Shadow, no how to interact with him. "Lets try this. Ahem. Rune, what kind of order I can make with him?"

As an user, you are allow to make valid orders to your Yami tools and submitted permissions on the Yami system. As an user you are allow to make Main, Conditionals and Passive orders to your Yami tools. Main orders are considered orders for an objective or action to perform. Conditionals orders are considered specification or situational of how to execute Main orders. Passive orders are considered secondary Conditionals orders that are not link to Main orders but the unit must execute with the permission authorized by the user when the situation afford it. 

"And what are the differences of that?" Applejack was concerned, she imagine that Shadow was under shackle with everything, even to talk without permission. Twilight repeat the same question when saw that the rune did not answer.

Main and Conditionals order are considered as one time request of the user and can be considered as one order. The Passive orders can be performed with or without the presence of the user anytime and multiples can be placed. Warning. If a Main order require more time to execute or a Conditionals order is not specify enough, the unit will enter in automatic mode for any interaction or obstacle the unit face. But if the user establish it before, the unit will follow it accordingly to the user demands.

Every pony put attention to it. The guards were not interest except how that thing was talking. But for Celestia, Iron and Pink were value information. For the girls and Spike didn't care if was value or not, they only wanted to know how Shadow take does orders. Twilight understood most of it. "Can you make an example, please." This was for herself but the rune didn't bother to answer her.

Processing.............Process complete. A Main order can be the following: 'Jump'. A Conditional order can be created with adding the followed example: 'With one leg.'. Passive orders can make the order as part of his operational performance by adding: 'When a bird sing.' Together make the order: Jump with one leg when a bird sing. The unit will know to jump on one leg with the condition 'when a bird sing' with or without your presence. You also can eliminate any passive orders and create new ones anytime.

"So you are saying he don't or will do nothing until I order him or allow him? ... Hmm I wonder..." She then think on the only order she made. "When I order him 'Stop Nightmare Moon' was the Main order, but since I could not tell him how he just came to Ponyville by himself, to find the way and complete my request. And since he didn't have conditions or passive orders he just act as he thinks he should act while looking for the Elements of Harmony. I am correct, girl?" 

Twilight turn to her friends the only ponies that could interact with him. Rarity was the first one.

"...Well. He told me he need to come to the Everfree forest. All of my interaction, was about where was the forest." She said with a sad tone. She was worry that she was only saved to complete his order. And their time together, and what she thought she have with him, was artificial. 

"I meet him when he was hungry. Maybe he just stop to find something to eat and that's it. I didn't see him again since he wanted to continue his job." She was also sad but worry above all. She thought that if Shadow receive an impossible order, he will not stop until is complete. Even if his body fall apart.

"And he haven't sue me for selling his image, I guess he also was not order to do something about it. By the way, Twilight do you want to business with me? Or can I buy the rights for his images." Pinkie said as she took out a quill and a documents with the part of the title "Rights of 'The curse knight of Ponyville'".

"I only know he fight well, and he do not kill unless is necessary." Rainbow said not seeing that Iron was agreeing with her while Pink was not convinced yet. "But I don't why he protect me from that Lumberwolf."

"Is because he have a kind soul." Applejack came next and she didn't care if he was ordered or not. "I know when I see a good pony and Shadow is one. I just wanted to know how he can have a normal life." Yet her personal goal to save him from his curse persist.

Twilight and Spike let sink the girls opinion, and their owns opinions and thoughts on Shadow keep changing for the better. This was also the same case for Celestia and Iron, they no longer see him as a threat as long the 'Master' is not an enemy of Equestria and their ponies. Only Pink was not convinced and wanted to put her opinion.

"Good or bad, don't change that he is acting as a weapon." All ponies question her, but Iron and Celestia knew what she was referring. "If you want him to act as a 'normal' pony, just make him to do it. Or allow him to speak up by himself."

"Make him..." Twilight mumble and wide open what she mean with that. "You mean to order him?" Pink didn't said another thing but looking on her eyes told Twilight to think it yourself. "...Let see. That will be a passive order if we want him to talk to everypony so...... That its!" She the turn to Shadow, but stop since she was a little ashamed. All ponies were about witness how she was about to order a pony, Shadow only stare her back but still waited obediently for his order. Even if was a bad order he still was waiting for her. Twilight swallow her pride and just go for it.

"Shadow. Speak what is on your mind or talk your opinion when you talk with anypony with anything. This include me, my friends, my family and any other beings who wants to talk to you. Even without my permission."

"........................................................................Order receive." Shadow said after a long wait to response. But not all the ponies were happy with it.

"That its?" Rainbow ask not convinced. "Is he now able to tell us what is on his mind? Or his thoughts about food and-" Rainbow could not continue since a pink blur jump again to his bed.

"Do you like cupcakes or not?!" Pinkie shout to his face, while she was top of him again. But this time she was not put down by any pony, specially Rarity who had a vein about to burst. Was Shadow himself.

"I don't know." Was all to put Pinkie without words. And all the ponies on the room. This time his reaction and response was different that put them questioning if it work. 

Pinkie and Shadow stare eye to eye, but Pinkie had a face that as she was insulted, somehow. "What do you mean you don't know?! Is the best thing created by Ponykind could create with flour and sugar! You better have a good explanation mister!" And he had one since now he had permission to do it.

"Affirmative. I don't know if I like it because I don't know what a 'cupcake' taste. Unfortunately I can not give you the correct answer since I don't have any information on my database or memories from 'cupcakes' interactions."

GASP! Everyone was shocked. They were surprised that the order worked. For some of them it was proof that Shadow will do anything if Twilight allow it beside of order it. Others got the confirmation that if they wanted to know more about him were now able through Twilight commands. And if they wanted to restrict Shadow's action they must convince her to tell him and prohibit it. Yet one pony took his response as the end of the world.

"You don't know what a cupcake taste?" Pinkie stand up and now was on her knees but still on the bed over him when she heard his response. And she sound that she was about to cry. "Because is the saddest thing I ever heard!!!" Before any pony could react, Pinkie grab Shadow's head and bury it on her big chest while crying. "WHAT KIND OF LIFE YOU HAVE LIVED, MY POOR LITTLE SHADOW!!! I PROMISED TO TEACH AND GIVE YOU A HAPPY LIFE!!! WAAAHHH!!!"

"Pinkie!" Rarity wanted to remove her from him. "You are suffocating him with your big fat breasts!" She try to remove Shadow from her, but Pinkie grip was strong that Rarity was over him as well. "And if a mare is going to comfort him is going to be ME!" 

"That lucky bastard." A murmur was heard in the back of the room. 

"AHEM!" Before things escalate, Celestia walk forward. "My little ponies, please calm down. Remember what we are trying to accomplish here...... never thought he will this popular." After Rarity and Pinkie back down, and no pony talk or interrupt her, she took the word. "Alright. Lets try again. Shadow Blade, who are you and what is your purpose?" She always wanted to find out this, imagine her surprise what she got.

"I am my master tool, weapon, arms and legs. My will is to serve my master wishes, commands, and desires. Her will is my reason of existence as I am her shadow. As a blade and tool, I will continue serving, my master, until my body become dust and my existence reach its true end."

'The same response from that time? Is this his only reason he have to live? Lets try another question.' Celestia questioned if he was responding or the suppose curse as the girls said make him said that. So she focus on another thing, his real name. "As for now, we have call you by your legend, can you at least give us your true name?" She hope that at least she could get something, yet the answer leave her no hope.

"This unit doesn't have a name."

Was not only Celestia, all the ponies and Spike were perplex with that answer. Spike that didn't have fear anymore ask what all ponies thought. "Dude, Shadow Blade is your name. Why are you saying you don't have a name?"

"Negative." Shadow turn to Spike and in his eyes were not lie. "This unit doesn't have a name. The ID name 'Shadow Blade' was the name and/or title the ponies put me. In order to complete my previous order was necessary to identify me in order to interact with the ponies." He then turn back to Celestia. "Thus, I don't have a name of my own from the beginning. This unit will always be identify as 'Unit #3' of the Yami legion." 

After hearing that, many thoughts cross on the minds of the ponies, however all of them had in common was on the same feeling after hearing that. They felt sadness for him. Even Pink could not denied her sympathy for him, she was joking with the term 'weapon' with him, but didn't have any idea how correct she was. Neither Iron could suppress his concerns for such destiny like that happen to any pony, even if was his enemy. The guards on the room also couldn't think other thing except for being sorry for him, and the girls were devastated that he even didn't have the right for his own name. That even his identity was taken from him.

"But." 

They snap back when Shadow continue. "I have nothing against if all of you keep calling me with that title. As my master tool, I will obey any order and decision she make on me. Even if she wants me to keep using that name or another title." And all turn back turn to Twilight.

Again being the center of the attention, Twilight was getting shy. "Why do I have to even decide that?"

User Twilight Sparkle. As 'Master' of unit #3 is your right to maintain your Yami Tool on your way. Your are allow to decide how to use your Yami Tool in the way you want as long is authorize.

The rune talk, and this time Twilight was not acting crazy. "But that is insane! Do I have that much power to even change his name?"

"Affirmative." Both Shadow and the rune answer her. Much to Twilight sanity, she didn't want this, but the girls didn't mind.

"OH! Pick me!" Pinkie rise her hand. "So if Twilight decide to call you 'My bady boy', would you take it." When he said yes, Pinkie continued. "How about 'My little colt', 'Dough Boy', 'Big Boy', 'Bloomer', and how about 'Papa!'? Wait, does this is also for Twilight? Can she order how you can call her like 'Mama' or 'My Lady'? Even if you are alone with her or-"

"PINKIE!" With each name and affirmation by Shadow, Twilight's face was getting red as a tomato. "He is not any kind of pet! And I will not calling him in any way! His name is Shadow Blade and that its!" But was not over yet.

"Master. She is right. You have the authority to change my title and how I should call you." Shadow comment only adding more fuel to Twilight embarrassment.

"I know! But I refuse to take her advice how to call you, even if we are alone or we are going to sleep!" Pinkie was only going to said when they are alone, so was too late when she notice her mistake. "...Wait! I-i-i was not referring we are going to s-s-sleep together. I-i-i mean we are going to live together so-No! I-i-i-i mean we are going to be u-u-under the same roof in the same house so.... I DON'T HAVE WEIRD MOTIVES FOR HIM!"

"No pony said it." Rainbow said after everypony stare to her outburst. While Twilight hide from her embarrassment in her chair, Celestia let aside her student shame and went for what she wanted to know.

"If that is all you know what you are now, do you remember who was you before being a Yami Tool?" 

"That information is not available or allowed to me." Shadow response was enough for her.

'So they also took his previous memories. The Yami Legion, what were their propose in creating you like this?' Celestia was about to give up or let another pony continue, so Iron wanted to try something.

"I have a concern with you, Shadow." All pony turn to him, even Pink eyeing him. "Do you usually go to kill when you are not order to do it. Let said, if a pony or another being interfere in your mission, do you usually remove them 'permanently'." 

"Negative. As first option I don't take life of other users, I don't kill unless my master order or allow it, is against the commandments. If the situation can not be resolve and escalate out of control, as last option and I have no choice but to take it that route to protect my master or its compromise my orders. I will have to eliminate the threat, even permanently." 

Iron didn't feel any fear with those words, he instead was glad. 'Hope this calm your fears, my dear.' But it didn't since Pink was the next to ask her own.

"I am more concern about you physical body. As I can see, you are not a pony." When Shadow confirm her she continue. "Are you alive? What do you ate to live? And what consist you diet?"

"I am a living thing powered by the Yami system. I am omnivore. My diet consist in fruits, vegetables, whole grains, milk, and fat-free or low-fat dairy products. Also include a variety of protein foods such as seafood, lean meats, eggs, legumes (beans and peas), soy products, nuts, and seeds. And no I haven't eat a pony." Shadow say when he saw in the corner of his eyes the reactions of 'meats'.

"Hmm... I don't have any idea of what kind of species can eat all that so-" Pinkie mumble for herself after hearing all that but she couldn't finish when a certain pony shout out.

"OH NO!" Fluttershy stand up when she remember her box of food. "I NEED TO GET IT BEFORE-"

KKYYYYYYYAAAAAAAAAAA!!! DING DONG DING "Dear patients. Please remain calm and evacuate the building orderly." DONG DING DONG

"I think somepony find the box full of meat." Pinkie added as soon ponies screams were heard.

------------------

"Sooo~ How did it- You couldn't go right?" The violet stallion unicorn guard, Solution, that was her partner after graduating of being a recruit on her same generation. He was resting with his magazine when Scarlet enter the rest room of the guards headquarters.

"Do I look that I did go." Scarlet said as she face fall on the sofa on the other side of her friend.

"I will take that as a 'no'." Both were not real guards until they were assign to a post and squad, due the Sun Summer holiday they could only stay and wait on their rooms in the guards headquarters. "Just because you are his daughter, I was sure you couldn't go even as a rookie."

"Curious hearing that, because I never hear you." She turned around to rest on her back with her wings secure on the couch. She then stare to him. "Didn't you said it when I interrogate that rookie or when I run out of my room."

"Nope." He then turn to the next page. "Was when you were out of the building." 

Scarlet snort to his joke. "Jaja. Good to know that you can cover my back. But I am really piss off that I couldn't go and-" 

"Excuse me, where is Scarlet Wind?" What ever she was about to said, she stop when she heard that voice. 

She and her partner lift their head to see on the entrance of the rest room. A young red clear unicorn mare with a brown turtleneck dress that hug her curves very well with a white coat show up asking to some new recruits. She had white pure mane curly hair and round glasses on her red eyed that had the same beauty as Rarity yet almost timid as Fluttershy. While she was small in height (1.6m) in compare to Scarlet (1.8m), as her father, she had this aura of pure maiden that attract most of the colts than Scarlet, a tomboy. And definitely was not because the mare was a D while Scarlet was a B. 

"Oh boy! Who is that beauty!" Even Solution was admiring the mare as she try to ask to his fellow colt, who were flirting to her. "I better bring the guns!" Not knowing the mine he step on.

"My litter sister..." Solution freeze, slowly turning to Scarlet. She was eyeing and remember each colts how they talk to her sister, and failed on it. The reason, it was for herself for later. But with Solution, who know her family, she turn to him and smile. "She is apprentice of our mother. Maybe I can introduce you to them."

Who knows who was her mother by her name alone could say 'Okay', but Solution did know more than just Pink Heart, the chief of health, so he could only answer one way. "SORRY! I have m-m-m-y age-ge-genda full! Please say hi for me!" And he burry his face on his book. 

'Coward' Scarlet smile with that reaction. She then stand up from the sofa and went to get (save) her sister. "What are you doing here? Sister?" She shout out to announce her and warn to the colts around her sister. 

Red Miracle, or only Miracle, is the 19 years younger sister of Scarlet, was happy to finally find her. "Sis! I was worry you went also with Princess Celestia and our father." When she mention her father, only the rookies were confuse. Was until Scarlet remove those who were on top of his sister.

"Yeah. Our father, Captain Iron Wing, say I was still a rookie so I couldn't go." She emphasis her father to give her message. Not just for Miracle. "So I will be stock with you, sister. Come on, let go to my room so we can talk."

Not losing time, Miracle escape in between the space Scarlet make removing her stalkers. Some who did get Scarlet's message back down or they pretended they were doing something. For those who didn't, try to ask Miracle or Scarlet about their free time, specially Miracle, but those intends die with Scarlet giving them a nasty eye. Only then seeing the two sister disappear on the hallways.

The building was built to house 50 recruits each year with 50 senior royal guards that came from other cities and 50 patients in the infirmary wing. The rooms for the recruits had bunk beds for two with individual cabinets and desks, the rest was up to the recruits how to decorate yet they only could bring essential personal stuff, in case of Scarlet a wall post of recruit with his father on it. Was one of this room Scarlet bring Miracle, she could see the room almost clean since her partner was moving out for the new recruits. Perfect for them to talk.

"Make yourself home." Scarlet went to her bed and throw herself with her back on it. "Close the door so no pony can heard us. So, what do you want to know."

"You already know." She obey her sister since she also didn't want some random pony heard them. She then went to sit on the chair of Scarlet's desk. "First, did he go alone?"

"Nope." Scarlet respond her with her eyes close. "I could see my seniors upper guards got with him. From the 35, I can say 17 are on the level of our father. Beside he was not wearing his armor, Princess Celestia also was going AND our mother."

"Mother went as well! What a relief!" Miracle put her hand together on her chest, she down could calm down her heart. "With mother there, we will have not to worry so much."

"Wanted to. But I can not." Scarlet open one eye to see her sister confusion. "Reports state that he show up and Princess Celestia wanted to put him under arrest. You know what that means."

Miracle wide open her eyes. "Father and mother could fight him."

"Yes... And that is why I can't stay still." BANG Scarlet out of nowhere she hit the wall with her free hand. "I know I am not the same level as father, but mother ask me to stay here. Sigh. I guess I will need to wait until I can meet him."

"The Shadow Blade. Right?" Scarlet nod to Miracle. "He is the one that put down our father. But." As her sister, Miracle also was curious, in the same yet different way like her sister. "Did you find out how he was hurt?"

"Yep. Is like you guess." Scarlet sit up on the border of the bed to face her sister. "For the cut on his chest, Father didn't dodge but receive, yet it was not deep and he live to tell the tale. As the fall that said in the report, Sargent Shinning told me they fall together but Father didn't have any broken bones just as Mother told us." 

"I see..." Miracle finally calm as she lower her hands on her lap. "So my guess is correct. The Shadow Blade is not a bad pony." She said it with an smile on her face, a smile her sister didn't miss.

Scarlet's was running top speed, she debate what she is seeing and what she know but she could not come to an answer to her question. She risk to ask her. "Miracle, you are not going to complete that promise? Aren't you?"

Miracle lift her face and saw eye to eye to her sister. Unlike her sister, Miracle was good to read Scarlet so she smile to her. "What would you do then? Are you not going to do the same?"

Scarlet wide open her eyes and open her mouth, she was attack by surprise by Miracle returning the question to her. She shake her head to calm herself yet was ashamed to see her eye to eye, so she opt to see the window. "Shut up!"

Miracle smile seeing how innocent was her big sister. If she tell her that she is kinda popular on the medic department, specially does colt that like strong and healthy mares, she could embarrass her even more. Yet is the same case for her if they bring the recruits talking to her. So Miracle let it go and start to view the window with her sister. 

Were both sister could see a couple of birds on a tree branch.

------------------

With the help of Princess Celestia and her guards were able to calm the staff that there is no murder or monster that eat ponies in the building. After Fluttershy pass the next half hour asking to forgive her, all the ponies return back to Shadow's room. To see something terrifying and amazing. How Shadow eat a two full boxes of food.

When they bring the food, Fluttershy ask him if he 'need' food. She was happy since she asked correctly as he said he really need it so he accept her help. She was only disappointed how he just swallow his food. Because that is what happen. In order to eat Celestia allow to remove the chains on his arms but keep the ones on the legs. Celestia, Twilight and Pink wanted to see if he was going to take his helmet off and how he eat, but were greeted when the demonic mouth manifest. And started to swallow all the food. 

Luckily the first box were seasoned and boiled vegetables so Shadow's fangs could chew it, as he put all of them on his mouth. He grabbed the box and rocked it up so that the food fell into his mouth. He continue chewing and swallow until he finish the first box. He finish what could be a week of food in just 3 minutes.

Was the second box, the cooked meat, that all the ponies, almost but still Spike, had green faces. Because Fluttershy don't like to cook meat, and didn't learn well since were only for her animals, most of the meat were black burned and without seasoning. Yet that didn't stop Shadow. For any soft meat that wasn't burn, he chew and swallow it as the vegetables. But with the hard and burned meat, he devoured it like a beast. In order to eat, Shadow buried his fangs and tore the meat wildly. Sometimes had bones between in so he either chew around the bone or spill it. What was the most interest part was that even small bones, like a whole burned fish, he was able spill all the tiny bones and all fall inside of the box after consuming all the meat.

The view of how he eat and the sound of how the meat was torn, make the guards almost to spill their lunch. The girls and Spike were disturb but they tolerate since they knew about his eating habits. It were Celestia, Pink, Iron and even Twilight that were impressed.

"How does he eat? Does his armor process the food or its goes to his physical body? And he spill the bones, so that means he can not digest them?" Twilight, after she swallow her lunch moment, was taking notes while Celestia and Pink discuss behind her.

"Impressive, he doesn't need to take his armor off so he is still can ready to act even on his lunch time. Is his armor really his skin or part of him?" Celestia said with her hand under her chin and arm thinking.

Pink also was taking notes. "I can not give an answer right now. I will have to take examples of the armor, but will be better some of his blood. That could tells us more about him." While this three mares were on their world, Iron decide to talk with Spike and the girls.

"Does he was able to do this before?" The girls respond with those who already witness him eating before. "I see, so he is not totally inorganic yet his armor can change and open like this?... Can he do anything else beyond making a mouth with his helmet?"

"We can say that." Applejack was answering his question. "First, Shadow is alive. We have seeing him bleeding during the fight. And yes, it seen that the armor can change its form, but Ah believe he still require Twilight permission."

"Yeah! He can become huge and get claws and dragon legs like!" Pinkie telling the Combat mode transformation to Iron. "I didn't believe that Shadow can transform! Hmm. I wonder if Twilight ask, he can grow wings on his back?"

"Oh no! Tartarus no!" Rainbow add her opinion. "Is enough he transform a demon dragon or something. And he don't need wings!... But can I beat him with a flying race? Yet the idea he can fly..." Unknown to her, the guards gotten more green imagine Shadow hunting them from the sky.

While Spike was worry for Rarity. "Hey. Uhm. Rarity? Why, ejeje, are you staring to Shadow like that?"

"Hmm... Oh! Sorry, I was not paying attention." Rarity was just thinking by herself. 'If the armor can transform... does that mean he can remove part of it as well? Princess Luna say it could so... I just need to trick Twilight to-' Just on that moment the door open.

"I am back!" Fluttershy warned as she entered carrying a large pitcher with water. "Sorry for the long wait, but I thought that you will need water as well. Do you need water, Shadow?" She asking him once reach his side.

Shadow tear a big chuck of meat from the meat he was eating, but didn't bother Fluttershy. After swallowing, he think it for a moment. "...Affirmative. I will need it." 

Happy that she discover how to make him eat, Fluttershy pass the pitcher. And just like the food, he move the pitcher over him and let the water disappear on his mouth. When was over, the whole room hear a big gulp. Fluttershy happy with her job return to her sit. "Did he eat all the food?"

"If ya mean those two boxes, yes." Applejack answer her as she pull a apple core. "But it seen that he ignore or didn't like all grass food. He leave the hay and flowers apart, and it seen he is not fan of the fruit or my apple core as well."

"I see I will take note then." She then took out her own notepad from her pockets, and right down her Shadow's section references. "Hay, apple cores, bones and flowers. Hmm. Does he also eat gems like Spike?"

"If he do, there will be serious troubles coming on his way. I not going to let him take my emerald cupcakes." Was enough for Spike that Rarity focus on him.

Rainbow bored decide to ask her own questions when Shadow finished drinking the pitcher. "Now that I think about it, what kind of powers your armor have?"

"Unfortunately, you have to be more specific." Shadow talk once he put away the pitcher.

Getting the attention of all the ponies, Rainbow asked again. "I want to know if you have more than just your super strength and speed. I will lose my mind if you show up that you can teleport or vanish thin air." Rainbow waited for his answer, but Shadow didn't speak to her. He turn to Twilight.

"Why are you looking at me?" Twilight said yet she already knew it. "Wait. You require my permission for that? But I thought-"

Shadow interrupt her. "Negative. There are things I want to verify with you, my master, before giving information of you or myself. Giving such important information can be used against you." 

Twilight react of his words. What just Shadow said was true, as he was foreseeing this for her own good. 'He is right and if I want to prevent Shadow's power goes to the incorrect pony I must know it too.' Twilight adjust her notepad ready to capture it. "Shadow, you can tell us all of your armor features and abilities to us."

"Order receive." He then close his eyes and started to bring his list of abilities. "My armors have divided the feature in Combat skills, Defensive mechanism and Support features." 

Combat skills: close combat mastery, clean fist combat mastery, sword mastery, twin sword mastery, weapons mastery, bow mastery, firearms mastery, Taijutsu mastery (combat flexibility), Ninjutsu mastery (spy skills), Kenjutsu mastery (killing skills), Taekwondo mastery (smashing skills), Judo Mastery (self defense skills), Kyusho Jitsu mastery (pressure points skills), 
Defensive mechanism: High resistance to blunt attacks, High resistance to slashing attacks, High resistance to piercing attacks, Medium resistance to magic attacks, High resistance to mind effects, low resistance to lighting, Medium resistance to heat, Medium resistance to frost, Absorption of damage, Transference of damage, Purification filter (air, water and food), Sanitary and maintain system, Auto defense mode, Auto pilot defense system, Armor plates manipulation (transformation ability)
Support features: Anti ninja magic swords, High speed healing regeneration, low speed restoration armor, Low Magic absorption, Low magic regeneration, Magic conversion to energy, Energy conversion, Energy Recovery acceleration, Instant endurance, Instant stamina recovery, Instant body strength, Sensorial vision, Night vision, Magic trace vision, Language Translation (speak and hearing), High Learnability, Quick thinking acceleration, Magic link to Master signal, Magic link to the Yami system

When Shadow finish listing the armor features, he open the eyes to ponies who were concern if he was more an army than a soldier. Yet that was what he was from the beginning. "Those are the available feature on my database." He turn to Twilight who was write all of this. "The rest are prohibited to disclose it by the Yami system."

Twilight finish writing, and she took a revelation. 'Shadow is also prohibit by the Yami system? Then could it be that there will things he doesn't know from them? But, is because he is prohibit or-' She could not finish her thought, Rarity took her opportunity to ask.

"Shadow, darling~ I want to check something about your armor." Shadow and all the ponies, including Twilight. "I don't want to be rude, is just that I am kinda concern with this but... Are you able to take off your armor because you don't do it inside of it, right?"

There was an awkward silence in the room. While those who were innocent didn't get it right away, those who did get it stare her like she was crazy, but then they change immediately to Shadow. Because they were curious if it was true. Soon every pony, even Twilight that she will need to take care of him, was worry. Luckily Shadow response, that took some time, given an idea how was care.

"...After checking my armor features, with a combination with the Sanitary and maintain system, that clean and keep my physical body in good health state, and the Energy conversion, that also process and manipulate the energy sources of my physical body, and other systems, can eliminate any waste inside my body without require to dispose the wastes off my body."

Not all the ponies like how that sound, but not like Rarity in a different way. "I can understand that your armor help you, in some degree, but you must take care of your body at least at some level on your own. Don't you take your armor at least one time to refresh yourself?"

"Negative. Taking my armor off reduce my combat and operation levels and risk my master security, beside I will not be able to respond my master when she ordered me her commands on that moment of weakness. Only if she allow it will be considered possible."

And that is what Rarity wanted to hear. "I see... so If Twilight, your master, order to take off your armor, well not all of it, but just the helmet, so you can take a normal life, would you do it?"

Shadow did not response her. What she said was right even if was not really require for him to agree or denied. At the end it doesn't matter for him, if Twilight wanted that way he will obey. "Affirmative."

With a happy smile, Rarity turn to an stunned Twilight trying to understand what was happening. "Aha, well, I believe Shadow deserve some freedom or let say permission to live his life. At least, took off his helmet when he is not need as a Yami tool."

It took time for Twilight, but her clue was clear enough. She then turn back to Shadow, who also was staring her back. 'You mean that I can order him to free him from that metal prison?' She was not the only one to think that. The girls also cross the mind to ask Twilight to try it. Spike, Celestia, Iron, Pink, even the guards standby were eager to see him without the helmet. But at the end, all fall to Twilight that still hesitate. 'It just something doesn't feel right. Did I miss something?. Let try something safe just in case.' She calm her nerve and went with something simple.

"Shadow, can you remove your helmet?" She said with a lot confidence, that did not last long.

"Master... Are you sure?" Shadow for the first time didn't obey her. Twilight for a moment thought that make a mistake, yet Shadow just wanted to verify with her. While Twilight debate if she wanted or not, each pony have their own thought about it. 

'Is he able to take it off?' Applejack thinking that there is a hope for him. 'If we can remove his armor, can he have a normal life like other ponies?'

'He can take it off! Oh yeah!' Rainbow boredom was meltdown, interested and eager in see him without it. 'Without his armor I can finally challenge him. Finally I will have my rematch!'

'Oh my...' Fluttershy was more concern if he was going to be mad, but then another thought came. 'Is he shy with other ponies... like me! Does he thinks he is ugly and we will hate him?'

'DO IT TWILIGHT!' Rarity was more on making Twilight said it if she didn't. 'If you are not going to do it then I WILL TAKE OUT THAT HELMET!' At this point, she just wanted to know how he look. 'Is he gonna be cute? Handsome? Would he be my lost prince charmed from a lost country?!'

And Pinkie. 'Readers! I know you can read my thoughts! MIAU MIAU MIAU MIAU MIAU MIAU MIAU MIAU MIAU MIAU!'

...The guards and Spike didn't care so much but still were interest to know his real face. Iron and Pink were mostly neutral, they were only interest on who was under that armor for many and different reasons. The only thing in common were that they wanted to know the specie of Shadow, just as Celestia. 'Would he be a demon, or something else beside of my suspicious?'

Unfortunately, for everypony, they need to wait until Twilight decide that. And make him to obey.

"Master... Are you sure? Do you want me to remove my helmet?"
> Chapter 20 or shall pay the price
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 20 or shall pay the price


In the Dream realm, Luna, the princess of the night, was walking in the only place she owns and a gift to her by Grand Mother Faust. To realize how bad this place got without her. 

"Hah... I missed this place so much... How could I be so stupid to forget my duty that was assign to me." She said this while holding a bubble dream with a dark cloud inside, taking it away for the foal inside to sleep well as it turn clear and becoming a happy dream.

While she need rest on her physical body, Luna is still able to use some of her magic so she separate her mind to her astral form and enter to her domain. When she got there she could see the damage that her other self did to her subject. She could classify the good dreams, the bad dreams and the nightmares. While good dream bubbles didn't need to much attention, she was focusing more on the light bad dreams, specially of the foals. Unfortunately she will have to leave the nightmares for another day for she was weak to even handle one. 

Luna magic still was way far what used to be on her glory past, she was still able to ease the foals dreams. She should be doing this once her magic was strong but this was her personal reformation punishment. After this day she promised to never let this place to be harm and their habitants, her ponies. And not misused this gift since it was here that he got that idea. As she came to a special bubble dream, she knew it well and could not confuse it with another.

"Shadow..." 

A clear bubble was floating on her way to check other dreams. Usually a bubble had things inside such as a snow globes do. Shadow was special, his bubble was a clear clean bubble with nothing inside, only he standing on a empty void. Luna knew she was not suppose to see it, not this day at least. Yet she was so tempting to hold it when she extend her hand. Only for the bubble to burst. 

Luna stay still, she knew what that means, yet she could not check if she was happy or sad. She then embrace herself, and hold her chest. She could feel how her heart beat fast and strong through her hand. She never did know what to do with this feelings in the past, only now she discover what she really wanted for him. Yet her love will never reach him.

"Shadow... I am sorry... I should try to ask for help... yet I let my feelings hurt you.... again..."

Luna let the tears out of her eyes. She make many mistakes, but the one she regret the must was to let her desire took control of her. On that day she enter his dreams, with the innocent wish to go deeper that day.

The day she touch the Three Yami Commandments.

------------------------------------------

"Master... Are you sure? Do you want me to remove my helmet?"

'YES!!!'

Everypony waited patiently for this big moment. Shadow true face was about to be reveal. The only thing they need to witness such discovery, was Twilight's shame meddling. She really didn't wanted to yes due the pressure of all the ponies with her, even she was pressuring herself. She was so ashamed on herself that she thought she was about to confess to a colt, in front of every pony. And was not far from that scenery. If we recap, there was a moment she was obsessed with him, almost the same way a little filly in love with a colt. 

'No, nononono, that is not what I am doing! I am just asking to remove his helmet. This have nothing to do with anything about love or whatever Candance talks about! Is not like I want to know how he look.... Yes. I just want to know what is under that armor, is not I am going to ask to take off his clothes and- NO! That is not what I am doing! I will just ask to show his face and that its! Is not I am interest to know how cute he looks-WHAT IS WRONG WITH ME! This is only to know if he...look like...on that place.'

While she was on her cloud of thoughts, soon she got to cross a memory not long ago. In her weakest and difficult moment against True Nightmare, she was brought to that mystical place. Where she was comfortable and calm in that intense moment. Where she meet a strange creature she thought was only her imagination. On that Ocean of Stars, she could see Shadow without his helmet. 

Thinking about the place, it melt down her anxiety and hesitation. She could be lost trying to remember what she felt on that place but she haven't forgotten that everypony was waiting for her. Everypony, even Shadow, was waiting for her response and since Pinkie was giving me nasty eye if I don't rushed the story. Twilight's shame, worries and fear move apart for her resolution.

"Shadow. Remove your helmet, please."

Everypony heard her and change their attention to Shadow. He was staring in silence. No pony could guess what was thinking, but the answer was obvious. He was going to obey.

"Order Receive. Starting to deactivate the Helmet." Everypony let out their breath they didn't knew was holding up, just to gather it again.

Shadow's armor soon turn off, deactivating his eyes as well. When they thought that he was about to move his hands they saw how wrong there were. They started to heard air pressure escaping from the helmet. Those close enough could see a white gas being ejected from the base of his neck. Then clicks sounds started over his face plates, separating as is trying to open it. Everypony thought that he now he will move his hands, was this moment they didn't expect the next part. 

"KKKYYYYAAAAAA!" All ponies got scared and disturb from the sight of Shadow's head started to melt down. The girls and Spike got up from their seats and back down as the guards and Iron put themselves to protect them. Celestia, Pink and the girls started to panics believing they are witnessing Shadow's death. Yet while everypony was causing commotion, Twilight just stay still on her chair. Ignoring everything around her, she waited patiently to see him, again.

When Pink was about to jump to check Shadow, she could notice something that make all ponies freeze on their place. "Is-s-s that hair?!"

Her shout awake the rest and make them to focus more on their sight. They found out that the metal was not melting, it was retracting. The helmet was transforming to a kind of metal liquid that was retreating back to the armor and on the process, as Pink found out, a black hair started to show up on the top of the head. Soon part of the helmet disappear and skin started to show up. Iron and the guards back down, yet they didn't nothing as the girls and Spike move them aside so they can see. Celestia also walk in front, and as everypony else, she was speechless yet again.

The helmet was no more on his head, it retract in an abnormal way that no pony expect, and its place leave a face no pony could imagine. Having a messing big black mane on the top of the head that reach almost his shoulders and hairless face without a snout, was a creature with a cone type nose with round ears on his side of his face and two round eyes with dark eyebrows, just like his dark round eyes. Not last, the big metal mouth some pony fear was just a small yet normal side mouth with pink lips on it. If some pony ask how he look it will be- 

"He is a hairless monkey?"

"PINKIE!" The girls shout to her comment.

"What?" Pinkie, with the girls in front of the bed, ask if she was not correct. "He kinda look like that one  Fluttershy take care last year. Hmm... Nop! I was hoping something else and incredible... but is kinda plain if you ask me. Is kinda disappointing."

Rarity was angry with her, yet when she was about to speak, she open her mouth and didn't responds immediately. She turn to Shadow and his emotionless face. "I think he is... okay I also think he is just plain. I truly never expect he looked like a monkey. I was hopping... something else."

"And what ya was expecting?" Applejack said. "He didn't have a snout all this time, and Ah ma not really surprised he is not a monkey like creature. I even glad he is not a kind of demon or a pony with a disfigured face, it just means that he is normal... good being?"

"He doesn't look so threatening anymore." Said Rainbow with her arms cross. "A demon or dragon was what I imagine, not a monkey boy. He even don't have fangs or those iris eyes or anything that can make him dangerous. Heck! I even can put him down if I want to."

"Well..." Fluttershy was also expecting a monster under the metal face. "He look like a monkey yet I don't think he is one. The mouth is flatter and the nose is smaller, not like the monkeys in Equestria. Maybe he is a subspecies or a close member to another family kingdom or species of apes. However, I like this Shadow than the metal one. He look... normal to me. Is what I think."

'I think he is kinda cute.' Twilight thought while she hear the girls opinion but she never let it out her own. It was not if they will heard her or that Shadow was looking at her direction and definitely not the flushed face she have. She was just satisfy that was the same face she saw on that place. 

The rest of the mares, even the stallions guards, were thinking he also look plain and their expectation were crashing down. Only a few ponies share the same appreciation Twilight have to Shadow real face. Celestia and Pink were those as they approach him. 

Pink was the first one to close to him. "Impressive. The yellow filly is right. His facial are smaller than an ape and monkey in Equestria jungles and forest. That also is proved by his feet forms since are long to run rather to grab and hold as the apes. And with his diet information... I can not point out what he is-" 

"Human?" All ponies turn to Celestia when she walk to the bed front. She was staring to Shadow empty black eyes. "Shadow are you... a human?"

"Yes." 

Shadow respond, without his helmet there were no artificial sounds yet still emotionless as ever. "Homo sapiens. Humans are classified under the genus Homo (man) and under the species sapiens (wise). That is my species."

"Human..." Twilight mumble under her breath after hearing him. Yet not just her, the girls and Spike with Iron and his guards couldn't pin the word 'Human'. Only Celestia knew it and the reason behind it.

"Shadow... are you... the last human?" Celestia ask with her hand clenched on her chest. 

"That information is not available or allowed to me."

"Even that... was taken from you..." Celestia couldn't take it anymore. She cry out as tears falls from her face. "I am sorry... if I knew it... I could have done something... something to convince Discord to release you... I am sorry..."

"Princess!" Iron and Pink help her to sit on one of the chairs while every pony saw how close she was about to broke down in tears. Once sit down, Celestia breath in and out to calm her. No pony knew why or how she got on this state, but before any pony could question it, Celestia ask something no pony ever expect.

"Iron..." Celestia took another breath, yet when she open her eyes show a resolution Iron could not deny her. "Relocate the guards of this room outside and make sure no pony enters or interferes until I say otherwise. And no pony is allow to heard anything from this room, understood."

Iron freeze before acting up his role. "...Understood, Your Highness." Iron then move his guards outside. It took five minutes for him to secure the hallway and the door. Once he enter and close the door, he went to the window where he could see his pegasus guards hovering in the air while unicorns guards launch an anti sound barrier. When he close the windows and the curtains, he turn to her princess. "The room is secure, your Highness! But. Is okay for them to stay here?"

"Yes, Captain. The Elements holder have the right. Also I don't have nothing against Spike learn what I am about to talk and I want Pink Heart to become Shadow's doctor for a medical examination after this and so long Shadow is under my and Luna protection. But. No pony is allow to share anything from this. Understood." Pink nod knowing what she means, Spike and the girls also nod and stay quiet. Twilight was still sit on her chair concern what will happen. And Shadow, was just waiting without changing or show any fear to her.

Seeing that everypony understood, she started. "Shadow... When you were born? And where you come from?"

"I don't have any records or have that information available." Shadow deadpan response her. And was not over yet.

Celestia didn't show any emotion or concern as well, she expect that so she continue. "How old are you?"

"I don't have any records or have that information available." 

"Do you know when you become a Yami tool?"

"That information is not available or allowed to me."

"Who was your first master and when you were deployed?"

"That information is not available or allowed to me."

"Have you meet my father, The King Solaris, Old Ruler of the Alicorn Kingdom?"

"Negative. I don't have any records or memories of the user King Solaris." 

"...Do you know about the Alicorn war with the Draconequus race?"

"That information is not available or allowed to me."

"...Sigh... What about the Human kingdom realm... and their fall?"

"........I only have records that the Human realm no longer exist." 

"I fear that was the case." Celestia let down her shoulder, she was expecting this answer. No, she had hope, even was tiny chance she could be wrong. When she saw the stares of her ponies she decide was time to explain. "I know you have question so let me start from the beginning."

Celestia composure herself and breath deep. "First, as Shadow say just a moment ago, the Humans are only a myth in a long forgotten past. Even I never meet a human before...but my Father did... and he blame himself for their demise."

All ponies stare at her not knowing what to said. Twilight could only ask her. "Can you tell us more? What was the Humans to the King Solaris?"

"Sorry my student." Celestia turn to her. "It was a time when I was a little baby filly and my memories are not clear to remember those moments. So the only thing I can said about it, is what my Father saw...how he meet them before the Alicorn war..." She then turn to Shadow. "...and how he wanted to save them and change the destiny of their end."

The girls could believe what they heard, as Twilight try to confirm it. "You are saying that... Shadow's kind were destroyed?"

"Something like that. They, as others civilization, could not defeat a common enemy. Time and evolution. My father just told me... that their time was just up for them." Celestia close her eyes. "My father told that before Equestria was born. When the first Terra civilization were starting to rise. The Alicorn race, children of Lady Faust, rule the world with our mother when Chaos and the Draconequus race were competing for the supremacy of the world. Yet the important thing was the secret alliance that our gods had with the Human race of that time."

At this moment, everypony including Iron and Pink, had their eyes wide open. Twilight was not believe as well were this goes. "Princess... are you saying that-"

"No. I can not prove that Shadow was part or is from the Human realm and what really happen to them." She open her eyes and stare at the black emotionless eyes of Shadow. "Maybe my Father could tell us more, but he is no longer with us. Yet, one night, when I catch him remember his past, letting out his sorrow for his past mistakes. He told me how he wanted to save his human friends, and ask me to promise that if I had the chance, and if I could and wanted to complete his final wish. To save the remaining humans."

GASP The girls and Spike were surprised. If they look in the way Celestia see Shadow, that means that he is the last of his people and could be under the Royal Family protection. Fluttershy thought this as well. "Does that means... Shadow is in danger of extinction."

"Pst." Celestia was not expecting that and almost let out a laugh. Shadow as an animal that need protection. "Sorry, my little Fluttershy. While the term is close, Humans have show to be rational beings just as we do. But yes, we can said that humans are extinct. Yet that is what I thought, until now." She let out a heavy sigh. 

Celestia then went to her mind to check that memory with her father. "He even told me that he went one time to their realm with our mother Faust. He was able to see their culture, history and discoveries. And he was able to see as well the terrible things they were capable to make, even within themselves. But that didn't stop him, or mother Faust, to make an alliance and a friendly contact with the last humans. The last ones who were trying to survive their disability to sustain new life."

The girls were not understanding what their princess was saying, Pink translate what it meant. "So the last humans were not able to give healthy new babies. Is that what your father told you, Princess Celestia?"

"Yes." Celestia bring her sight to the window, where through a small gap could see foals playing. "When their society evolve, also it brought new technology and ideals that change not only their minds but also their bodies, either artificial or biological. These continuous movements altered their way of life and soon, must of 80% of the human population, were not capable to support the stability of the human species. And even if a countermeasure plan could be executed, their world would also on the brink of war. With all this, in the end their ratio of babies who can survive birth reached 3 in 10. With the danger that one will have deformations in the body for life."

The girls let it sink on their minds, yet they turn to Pink to see if she will add something as well. Seeing that they were waiting for her, Pink follow up. "It means that their natality was so low was almost impossible to give a strong generation when the old one was about to die." She saw a confusion on some face. "When their grandparents reach their retirement from working, there were none new young to take their places. Specially when they were killing each other. Right?"

"Correct. Even if they try to provide support to their young one, economical or political, they were fighting each other all the time for anything. To the point to take advantage or kill the competition between themselves. While their supposes leaders tried to accomplish a peaceful world, in reality they were constantly trying to get ways to destroy the opposite side. At the end, the humans could not get under the same flag."

"Is what happens in all societies, your Highness." Iron said. "Was not the same with us, during that time when unicorns, pegasus and earth ponies fighting each other before Equestria was founded?"

"Yes. However, the humans were still not able to put their differences aside. They were greedy and arrogant than our ponies. And didn't help that their only common enemy, were themselves." Now that she bring all of this, she also found her pity beside of her father. "Was during the Alicorn war that he lost all contact with the group of humans he had a strong friendship. And while on my fillyhood after the war, my father went decades trying to know what happen to them. Only to fail and become one of his greatest concerns he carry during the rest of his life." 

And she turn to Shadow. "And now you show up on that night, and came back after I put you on stone, just for this day to come not only to help my student on her mission, but also to save my sister. That is why..." She close her eyes just to open them and let the tears out. "I need to apologize *SOB* I was wishing your doom  Shadow. *SOB* I wanted your defeat. Your misery. Even your DEATH!. *SOB* Just to find out... you were the answer my father was looking on his dying moments and even you were a key to save Luna. *SOB* I really wish your forgiveness for all this time I hurt you, how I was treating you. *SOB* I am sorry."

The girls and even Spike were crying now knowing why her princess was sad. Iron and Pink could understand her as well, after all they accompany Celestia during all this years planning the way to defeat Nightmare Moon and save the Princess of the Night, Luna. Twilight was the one who had a bigger impact, being her student and Shadow's new master. Yet the only pony Celestia wanted to give her message, couldn't reach him.

"Thanks, but your concern are misplaced." Shadow finally answer and killing the mood. "There is no reason to care for a tool like me."

"Pst. Jejeje." All ponies were about to scold Shadow, only for Celestia take the word ending her tears. "Of course are misplaced. I just... thought I could reach you, but as long you are under their control you will act like this. That is how the true culprits wanted to make you said." She clean her tears and show a new resolution for Shadow. "The Yami Legion. They are the ones I need to bring retribution. So we can free you from this evil that took away your free will." 

Everypony could heard the venom on her voice, however, after hearing the human history they were also on the same side with their Princess. While the true reason of the end of the human race was still a mystery, they couldn't forgive those who transform Shadow to whom he is now. Even Twilight was following them and Celestia change of mind to free Shadow from what they have done to him. That is why a thought came to her. Not knowing that the rune was able to hear her, even on her thoughts.

'Hmm. Shadow obey me and I am able to tell him how to react, no, better said I can tell him how to live, even a free life?... Yes! That could be the way to free him. Even we can try it.' She then turn to Shadow. "Shadow, I want to ask you. Are you able to take off all your armor?"

Ignoring all the questions stares the girls were giving to Twilight, Shadow turn to his master. "...While I don't recommend it since my battle power can be reduced... I am able to deactivate the full armor any moment."

"Okay so that means there is a way for you to have a free life without acting as a Yami tool. So I can order you how to -Master! - live?"

Due to her emotion she could not stop to give her solution to everypony. She could not realize that the rune materialize on her hand. And of course she could not comprehend the mistake she just make. Was only when Shadow finally show an emotion on his feature and voice, she stop. And saw how he was getting scare what Twilight was trying to said. 

"I a-a-am sorry! M-m-master. I-i-i-i wasn't tr-y-y-y-ying to interrupt y-y-you!" Shadow was trying to correct her while his face was twisting and sweating as his voice was breaking due the fear. "I a-a-am sorry! Di-i-id I fail y-you! Does m-m-m-my works don't sa-a-a-astify you! I-i-i-i promise you! I will d-d-o a better job next t-t-time! I-i-i w-w-will obey a-a-a-anything you wish!"

Confusing everypony, Shadow for the first time panic yet the question was 'why'. Twilight was scare, but she then thought that could be is the only thing he knew and didn't wanted to stop being a servant. She let aside her hesitation and decide to explain herself. 

"Shadow, is okay." She approach him and grab his hand. The gesture calm down him but not enough as his heavily breathing.

"Shadow. I am not angry with your help or performance." Twilight smooth the tension. Shadow were fix on her purple eyes. If Candance was there or her brother see this, both could be interrupting this moment but the girls and the rest didn't step in and let Twilight go on. They were also curious what she was trying to do.

"Are y-y-you not... mad w-w-with my work?" Shadow keep breaking, still afraid. "Was I-i-i... worthy for y-y-you?"

"Shadow, you were useful all this time. Until now I discovery you were a good pony, er human. And you have help us, not just me, but my friends and family. I thought you were a monster that take kill ponies but I found out you are a protector that save lives. Believe me that everypony here is happy of what you have done and accomplish. No pony hate you anymore, and we all just want the best for you."

Everypony just saw the tender moment of how Twilight calm the poor Shadow, they smile how Twilight was able to put her fear apart to help him. Even Rarity admit that she was doing a better job she could imagine. Fluttershy was wishing for a possibility for a good life for Shadow. While Applejack and Rainbow plan to help him in any battle he would face in the future. And Pinkie make a secret pinkie promise with herself to make the best party to cheer up everypony as she was on the verge of tears while wiping with a tissue. Celestia was happy for her student, she definitely was better than her and hope for the best for both. But at the end, was just an innocent wish, that will never come true.

"I-i-i see..." Shadow calm down to the point he almost show a true smile as he relax and move his sight down. "S-s-so I am s-s-still needed for y-y-you?..."

"That is the thing, Shadow." He look again to her eyes. "I want you as a friend. Not as a servant."

"...Eh?" Shadow freeze. "M-m-master... w-w-what d-do y-y-you mean?

"I mean that I don't want you to be a servant to me. While I am happy somepony listen to me like you do, is really something I don't need. I wish you to be free and live your life! If I can order you to release you I would definitely do it! Because I don't want you or a Yami tools. I desire you to be my friend so-"

User Twilight Sparkle 

Even if is just an innocent wish, that will never come true. Looking for the best for everyone, even for a poor soul. Sometimes the good intentions can make more damage than no one can imagine. Was this moment, everything went down. That the ponies soon discover what the Yami system can really do. Twilight without not knowing what was doing, forgetting the Third commandment existed, she lift her right hand as the rune light up as never have been. 

We are sorry if you Yami tool is not working to your expectations and you wish to discard it. Due the Third commandment, we will have to analyze your Yami tool and make an maintenance control, please hold on until is done. 

"What?..." Twilight was perplexed, everypony was when the heard the message. "W-w-w-wait! Third commandment?...We?"

PLEASE ONE MOMENT!" Snapping all ponies Shadow shouting up in the air, full of despair for he knew what was coming. "I CAN PROVE THAT I CAN COMPLETE MY MASTER WISHES AND DESIRES! PLEASE JUST GIVE ME THE CHANCE TO SHOW MY MASTER I AM WORTHY FOR HER! PLEASE BELIEVE I CAN COMPLETE MY ROLE AS HER YAMI TOOL!"

"Shadow..." Twilight mumble not knowing what happen. "W-w-what is wrong? Did I-?" She stopped.

Twilight wanted to know what was happing. The girls, Spike, Iron, Celestia even Pink wanted ask what could scare Shadow to this degree. They wanted to know so badly, that they didn't know what they were asking when a dark deep voice of a male freeze them on their place.

SINCE WHEN A YOU COULD TALK BACK AGAINST THE CODE

Just in one moment, the room atmosphere change radical. Where it was a friendly and bright environment, it became dark and oppressive. No pony knew what happen. They only knew that something show up in the room. No pony dare to talk, neither Celestia, Iron and Pink could bring their courage as the girls and Spike were fighting the urge to run away. And Twilight, she could only witness how Shadow plead.

"No... please... I... haven't failed... I can... show... my worthy..." Shadow voice was becoming smaller and smaller. The so scare voice he once wield, that scare the fearless scumbag was now of a weak, small and coward colt. A litter colt in front of his father. "... I didn't break the code-"

HAVE YOU FORGOTTEN YOUR ROLE

"AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" Without a warning, Shadow's armor light up and started to release an powerful and painful electric shock on his body. This make all the ponies to stay back as Shadow scream in the air, this make Twilight to stand up and move to Celestia side. The electric shock was intense that Shadow's armor started to heat up, this melt the chains and burn the bed. By instinct, Shadow struggle the pain but was too much he trash and fell to his left side with the bed.

HAVE YOU ABANDON YOUR PURPOSE

"No.... I don't..." Shadow could move once he get used to the pain but still was stronger what he could handle. He try to talk even if he was clenching his teeth and crawl away heavily on the floor. His armor electric shocks were getting stronger and stronger to make him stay still on his knees and hands.

No pony try to help him, they could see and know that they were useless in helping him, even in easing his pain. No matter how much the girls wanted to help him, how Celestia wanted to mend things with Shadow, or how Twilight wanted to fix her mistake. No pony could talk back to the voice.

OR ARE YOU AGAINST THE REASON YOU WERE CREATED

Soon the electric shocks stop, giving a breath to Shadow who was breath as his life was escaping. Yet no pony went to his side. Everyone knew that was just the beginning as the room light in bloody red light. When Shadow was able to calm his heart, he gaze up to respond. To them.

"...no... I haven't.... forgotten them.... I haven't... go against.... the commandments..." Shadow respond to the 3 Red runes around him. The Three Yami Commandments.

The room was illuminated with red light thanks to 3 different runes materializing out of thin air, each one was different from the other. The first one had an iris eye in the center with a circle surround by axes, swords and shields, there were also small tools but were insignificant to change the meaning of the rune. The second rune had a big tree with multiple branches that had fruits with small figures under it, trying to reach the so tempting fruits. The third was made of number and symbols, but everypony knew was the same rune on Twilight's hand. Each rune was differente with only the being equal in size, 2m diameter as tall as Celestia, and the power they have.

The Three Yami Commandments have appear in front of everypony to judge Shadow. The First Commandment with the deep dark male voice talk first.

UNIT #3. YOUR RECORD SHOW AN ERROR IN YOUR PERFORMACE AND HAVE COMPROMISE THE THIRD COMMANDMENT. FAILING TO COMPLETE YOUR ROLE IS AGAINST THE COMMANDMENTS. YOU WERE CREATED FOR ONE AND ONLY PURPOSE. ARE YOU DENYING YOUR ONLY ROLE?

"Ha... I haven't... forget my role..." Shadow still weak and in pain, speak to defend himself. The Second Commandment, with a motherly female voice, ask to him.

THEN WHY YOUR USER WANTED TO DISPOSE YOU? HAVE YOU FAIL IN YOUR MISSIONS? HAVE YOU FAIL TO REACH HER EXPECTATIONS? IS SHE NOT PLEASED TO HAVE YOU AS HER YAMI TOOL? IS SHE NO LONGER WORTHY OF OUR GIFT?

"Ha... ha... no... ha.... I have obey her... and realize her wishes... she haven't... ha... lost my worthy..." Shadow try to stand up but only could sit up on right foot and left kneel. The Third Commandment, with the same of the young female voice everypony knew, turn came.

Error. The record of Unit #3 receive the order (wish) to free or dispose of the unit role or existence. This is against The Third Commandment. The destiny and role of a Yami tool can not be change. Even with the order of a user.

"...ha... I know... but... I wanted to... ha... explain to her..." Shadow now was standing up in his legs, yet the pain make him to hold his chest with his right arms as his left arm hang without energy. "Hah... that she is still my master... and I am her Yami tool..."

No pony try to talk, everyone just stare the display of Shadow talking to the three runes. The power of the runes were so intense that, even they had nothing with them, it was obvious they should not mess with those voices. Twilight knew it better than anypony, she was the one who started. Yet Shadow goal was to convince them she had done nothing wrong, even if fear was reflected on his eyes and voice.

Shadow, trying not to look to the ponies direction, he stare to the runes. "...Ha... my master... she just wanted to talk to me-" 

SINCE WHEN YOU COULD SPEAK FOR HER 

Shadow freeze as he look down, he knew he shouldn't speak yet he wanted to show that everything was fine. "She just... wanted to be friends..."

STRANGE. 'BEING A FRIEND' IS NOT PART OF YOUR CODE. WAS AN ORDER OF THE USER? DOES SHE WAS UNHAPPY WITH THE UNIT ROLE? 

Processing.................... Analyze complete. User 'Twilight Sparkle' have input some orders. Checking the status, all order were completed and no indication the user was displeased, frustrated or show any other negative emotions. 

YET THE THIRD COMMANDENT WAS COMPROMISED. THE USER AND THE YAMI TOOL CAN NOT CHANGE THIS RULE. WHERE THE ERROR CAME FROM? 

Processing.................... Analyze complete. Checking the records of the User 'Twilight Sparkle', user was trying to order or wish for a friend with the unit. Error. The user records show sympathy and mercy for the Unit #3 status or role. Reasons are unknown.

WHY A USER SHOULD SHOW EMPATY TO HER YAMI TOOLS? THEY ARE TOOLS AND WEAPONS GIFTED BY OUR LORD. A USER SHOULD NOT ATTACHED TO THE UNIT. THE UNIT IS FOR EVERYONE, AND EVERYONE HAVE THE RIGHT TO OWN IT, NOT JUST FOR ONE. HAVE SHE RECOGNIZE HER SUCESOR? 

Processing.................... Error. Reasons are unknown. User have not found or transfer her right to another user, there are no reasons for making such order.

WAS THE UNIT MALFUNCTION? IS THE UNIT DEFECTIVE? 

"...no..." Shadow was keeping his sight down. "... I... haven't... failed-"

YOU ARE NOT WHO CAN DECIDE THAT. UNIT #3. 

"Ugh!" Shadow again freeze and shup up instantly. If the old Celestia was seeing this, she will pleased in some small degree to witness how the terrible Shadow act as a small child. Now, Celestia was dead afraid from the runes, being at the same time worry as the others for Shadow judgment from them. Somehow, everypony, knew that they could end Shadow's life any moment.

For a long moment, the room stay quiet without a sound. Soon the runes started to work.

CHECK THE UNIT RECORDS. FOUND ANY ANOMALY THAT AFFECT HIS OPERATIONAL SYSTEM. CHECK THE USER RECORDS. FOUND ANY NEGATIVE RESPONSES THAT CAUSE THE UNIT PERFORMANCE. 

Processing.................... Analyze complete. Unit records show that was under the influence of the magic of 'Elements of Harmony'.  The status of the unit show no error on the code of Unit #3 yet affect the Master program and user connection to the Yami system. The user recognition was update after the program was rebooted. Require more information.

Twilight was about to boot in. She knew they were talking about how the Master program was not operating when she accept the role. And she recognize she didn't investigate the rules due the battle aftermath. She was not going to let Shadow carry the punishment after see him how much he was scared of their judgment. Yet her bravery to help him and accept her mistake were taken away when The Second Commandment appear in front of her. She didn't see it coming to her or even knew was there.

USER TWILIGHT SPARKLE 

Twilight freeze for that motherly voice. She could feel, behind that voice, the power that told her she was wrong and the voice was right. She could only compare it with Celestia voice, yet Celestia didn't have such power to overwhelm her like the rune did.

MY CHILD, WHY ARE YOU DISCARDING OUR GIFT? DOES THIS UNIT HAVE FAILED YOU? DOES THIS UNIT HAVE NOT COMPLETE THE ROLE HE WAS CREATED FOR? IS THERE ANOTHER ONE THAT YOU ARE WILLING TO PASS OUR GIFT? 

Twilight on the outside was calm, yet in her mind she was scare and desperate on what to say. She could feel that same judgement that Shadow was receiving, so she knew why Shadow was so afraid of it. The only problem was Twilight couldn't handle it. She was about to break down until she feel her hand being grabbed. She didn't need to look was Celestia, but she knew she have to face it soon before the commandment decide their final decision.

"N-n-n-no." Twilight swallowed the non existent saliva in her throat to speak. "H-h-he didn't f-f-fail me-me."

THEN WHY YOU WERE ABOUT TO DISCARD HIM? ARE YOU NOT HAPPY TO HAVE OUR GIFT?

"I-is n-n-not I amamam no-o-o-o-t hap-p-p-py. I-i j-j-ust want-ed-ed t-t-to mak-ke him a-a-a f-friend." Twilight decide to tell her reason before things went south. "I-i want-t-t-ted f-f-for him a n-n-normal life."

OH. MY POOR INNOCENT CHILD. NOW I SEE YOUR WISH. A GOOD BUT NOBLE WISH FOR YOUR WORLD.

For a moment the ponies relax thinking that was fixed. They were wrong.

YOUR WERE WISHING SOMETHING THAT WILL NEVER COME TO REALIZE. THAT IS THE ERROR. 

Twilight as the others wide open their eyes. They were not understanding what it means, but in reality they were trying to not believe what really means. 

MY DEAR CHILD, YOU ARE NOT THE ONE WHO CAN DECIDE THE ROLE OF HIS GIFT. IT WAS NEVER BEING YOU OR ANOTHER. THUS THAT IS HIS PROMISE TO THIS WORLD AND HIS CHILDREN. AND THE COMMANDMENTS WILL MAKE SURE OF THAT. THE RULES ARE ABSOLUTE.

Disappearing and reappearing again to the same spot, Shadow was surround again by the three commandments. They found what they were looking.

SUGGESTION. THE USER TWILIGHT SPARKLE MAKE AN INVALID ORDER. THE CHILD JUST NEED TO REVIEW THE RULES. THE UNIT HAVE NOT FAILED ON HIS PURPOSE. 

DENIED. IF THE UNIT HAVE NOT ACT ON HIS OWN, THE USER WILL NEVER REQUEST SUCH WISH. USERS CAN NOT AND ARE NOT ALLOW TO DECIDE THE PURPOSE OF THE UNIT. THIS UNIT HAVE INFLUENCE HIS USER, UNITS ARE NOT AND DO NOT HAVE SUCH FEATURE. IF THE UNIT IS DEFECTIVE, TERMINATION OF THE UNIT IS REQUIRE. 

Twilight, in a panic, didn't like where the runes were opting. When she saw Shadow clench his fist she knew they were no joking and were really considering to end him. Yet still haven't found the courage to speak against the runes. No pony, even Celestia, feel that they couldn't change anything in this room. Only another presence with the same power could said something.

Suggestion.

Everypony, even Shadow stare where the voice came from. The Third Commandment, the same rune from Twilight hand. The Yami system.

The records show that the unit was affected by the Elements of Harmony. That interfere the Master program operational system and the unit neither the user could form the Link or being capacitated to use the Yami system. No records show or confirm the oath and the introduction to the user 'Twilight Sparkle. Is require to restore all programs and system to prevent this error to occur. 

Once was done talking, the other two didn't response. For a moment, for a very intense silence, the ponies were questioning if Shadow's 'termination' was about to happen. Twilight and Celestia continue running their mind to do something. They almost jump of the fear when the runes talk again as the second and third rune reappear in front of them.

USER TWILIGHT SPARKLE. IT IS TRUE, DID YOU NOT RECEIVE THE RULES BEFORE YOU STARTED TO USE OUR GIFT? 

"Y-y-yes!" Twilight pressuring herself to answer. "I-i-i-i really d-d-didn't know!" She answer fast and simple, and was all they need.

Processing.............. Analyze complete. User 'Twilight Sparkle' was defending her right against the User 'Nightmare Moon' when her role was assign. User 'Twilight Sparkle' didn't receive the vow of the unit neither the introduction of the rules. User using incorrectly her unit was a simple mistake on her own.

I CAN SEE THAT. IT WAS JUST A INNOCENT MISTAKE.

After they got what the need, the runes return back to Shadow and the first rune. The three commandments stay quiet for a moment. Twilight with Celestia and the rest didn't said anything, not risking to worse Shadow's situation. It was another painful intense moment until the first rune talk again.

IS THIS UNIT DEFECTIVE?

"No." Shadow lift his head and in his eyes show his resolution. "I am not a failure... I am not a defective unit..." Even without eyes, the ponies knew the first rune was staring deadly to Shadow.

SO BE IT 

Shadow relaxed for a moment before releasing the breath he didn't know he was holding. Everypony did the same, hopping that this was the end. Another innocent wish that would not be realize.

START THE REBOOT PROCESS. RESTART THE SUPPORT PROGRAMS. RESTART THE INTRODUCTION AND OATH TO USER 'TWILIGHT SPARKLE'. AND RESTART THE UNIT AND THE COMMANDMENTS.

Shadow calmness and relief could be see on his face. But was last part that make him wide open his eyes, since he notice he step back unconsciously. A mistake the commandments didn't let escape.

UNIT #3. ARE YOU REFUSING THE COMMANDMENTS? 

Shadow started to sweat and his eyes reflect true terror. But then he remember his training and fight back his emotions. He make himself to remember the reason of all of this, his best to satisfy the commandments. There was no need to think other thing than to accept the code. He breath out and stand firm in front of the First commandment.

"No." Shadow respond as he turn to Twilight, with his empty eyes to her concerns eyes. "I am not against it. There is no reason to care for a tool like me."

SO BE IT 

Twilight could not understand it. Why all this was happing. Why she was chosen from all the ponies and other beings in Terra for this. Why was so special to have a Yami tool, that Nightmare Moon wanted to kill her for it. Why the Yami commandments had this kind of power over Shadow's life and destiny. Why did Shadow have to pay for her mistake. But most of all, why Shadow said that to her, with that face and beaten eyes as the helmet manifest and seal him again in his metal prison. And why did it hurt so much for her to see him like that.

She got the answer when the Three Yami Commandments launch their spark to him.

SSSSSHHHHHHRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!!!

"Sha...dow?..." Twilight let out her thoughts questioning if that crying was from Shadow or a poor animal suffering. 

The Three Yami Commandments launch red electric spark serpent form to him, only this time were not to empowered him like in his fight, this was to reinforce his shackles and oppress him. 

SSSSSHHHHHHRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!!!

Shadow could feel how their power was running on his body, how they were rewriting his mind and how they strengthen the chains on his soul. But the pain was too intense that his training was not enough to handle it, or better said was useless to suppress the pain.

SSSSSHHHHHHRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!!!

His body could not handle the punishment, it was no surprise that his body began to dance uncontrollably. And no matter how the ponies wanted to help him, they couldn't. No pony or god were able to help him as he was on the mercy on those chains. They knew it as Shadow body twist and twist more each second, as he was hanging in the air as a puppet with the string that control him.

SSSSSHHHHHHRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII............................................................!!!

The process took long minutes that were days for him and the ponies, was no surprise his lose his voice after screaming for so long. Even his body was tired of resisting that became a rag doll in the air. But the Three Yami Commandments were not done yet with him. Not until their work were done. Not until Shadow never make this error ever again. Not until the message was send to Twilight and the rest. This sight was eternal and didn't show that was about to end.

Was only until Three Yami Commandments finish their job were truly done with him.

Update complete. Unit #3 is fully rebooted and ready for operations. 

The sparks and Shadow's body stop moving after that declaration. Shadow's body could rest as he keep hanging in the air with the chains as his string, as his body burn the air. His armor started to light up and when his eyes open, the eyes of The Shadow Blade of legends, he spoke.

"Unit #3 deploy." The chains lower him slowly without releasing as he stand up on his feet. "Ready to receive user orders."

USER TWILIGHT SPARKLE 

Twilight, who had never let Celestia hand, did not respond to the call. She was traumatize that she thought she was next. But the Three Yami Commandments had something else for her. Moving her sight away from Shadow's red bright eyes, she could see the First Commandment behind him. 

YOUR YAMI TOOL IS READY FOR USE. YOU MAY USE IT AS YOU WISH AND DESIRE. 

'No... I don't want this...' Twilight wanted to reject this so badly, but could not pull her courage to said it, for that was a reason. She stare to the Three Yami Commandments and Shadow, the Yami tool, the aura and power they emanate was formidable. Was thanks to this display of power she finally knew why the reason she was scare of Shadow. She had it wrong and correct all this time.

It was not a power to encourage her, neither to save her. It was an irresistible and inviting power, that granted any wish, even the most twisted desires. That her soul could not denied such tempting fruit that was giving to her, no matter how rotten was. 'I don't want... this gift.' 

YOU CAN NOT DENIED IT, MY CHILD. 

Twilight was able to snap back. Every pony in the room did. All wake up just in time for the next part. 

UNIT #3 AND USER TWILIGHT SPARKLE ROLES ARE UPDATED. IS TIME FOR THE SACRED OATH. 

"Affirmative." Shadow respond as he knew what need to be done. He walk to Twilight. 

All the ponies stay still, no pony dare to interfere since the Three Yami Commandments were moving behind Shadow. The girls and Spike were staying back and out of their way. Iron and Pink forgot their training, they were freeze by the mere pressure of the runes presences. For Celestia was worse, she could not raise her voice, is as if she return to be a small and weak filly against a giant adult. She didn't know if the reason she didn't let Twilight's hand was if her student couldn't let it or she was the one. Yet at the end nothing matter when Shadow finally catch Twilight.

Shadow stop just in front of her. His red bright light, the same Twilight fear before and now, were all over her. Twilight wanted to stop this, she desperate wanted to shout to say to them to stay away, rejected it, to refuse such gift, to turn down this forbidden power. But a voice said otherwise, one that came from her soul. Similar to her voice.

IWANTIT

SO BE IT 

With that confirmation, Shadow kneel down with his arm crossed on his chest for he was going to give her the oath. The oath of the Yami tool.

UNIT #3. RECITE THE OATH. RECITE THE THREE YAMI COMMANDMENTS. WHO ARE YOU?

"First commandment. I am their tool, their weapon, their arms and legs. My will is to serve the world wishes, commands, and desires. The will of the world is my reason of existence as I am a shadow. As a blade and tool, I will continue serving, my master, until my body become dust and my existence reach its true end."

The First commandment was pleased so was no longer need it and return to Shadow body. Was the Second commandment turn as reappear behind him.

RECITE THE OATH. RECITE THE THREE YAMI COMMANDMENTS. WHO YOU SERVE?

"Second commandment. As a tool, any being can earn my ownership, but the Yami tool will only recognize true proprietorship if the user recognize inferiority and is convinced that is not worthy, for the one who beat it, have been acknowledge their superiority that have won over my master."

Just like that, the Second commandment turn in spark as return to Shadow. The Third Commandment came next. The one that told everypony that Shadow will ever be, nothing more, Twilight's Yami tool.

Recite the oath. Recite the Three Yami Commandments. Who you promised?

"Third commandment. As a tool, nothing will free me from my role. Love, Grief, Fear, Envy, and Anger are not require or need it on my soul. Desire, craving, longing, or yearning anything is useless in my purpose. For a life is not part of my destiny. Not even death can reclaim me. For I am a tool, weapon, an object bound to the world, not myself. Such is his promise to this world, and for I, to accomplish it, for all eternity."

The message was clear. The ponies now understood that no matter what they do or try, they will not change anything. Twilight got it as Shadow lift his head and his red eyes pierce her soul. 

"For I failed on it, my existence, is worthless."

Twilight.

Twilight obediently turn to the Third Commandment. Unlike the other two, didn't disappear for had a message for her. As on her hand was the Rune of the Yami System.

Please remember the rules. Keep them in your soul. Not for you. For his sake.

With it, the Third Commandment, leave the room. The oath was complete. 

Twilight was without words, everypony was. The room were a presence that they could not defy show up to given them a message, change back to a normal hospital room. The whole event came from no where and disappear in thin air. 

Was a dream? Was even real? Was only the imagination of the ponies? They were asking this question on their mind yet their souls told them was real. The proof was burn out bed, the melted chains, the marks and the sparks burn on the floor were the proof. Even Shadow himself, kneel down with his armor heated and vaporizing the air around, was proof enough. If that didn't awaken them from their dream, then they snap back when Shadow sway to his side and fall.

BANG The commotion was enough to make everypony to look down. Shadow, still haven't recover, fall to his side as his armor started to turn off. This snap out some ponies.

"SHADOW!" Fluttershy was the first one to act, she put aside all her fear and went to help him. "Are you okay?! Please, said-AHHH!" When she put her hand on him, she immediately remove it. She didn't need to see the red dark burn of her palm that Shadow's armor was overheated. The pain of Fluttershy wake up the rest. Applejack and Rainbow move to her side.

"Fluttershy!" Rainbow grab her and see the damage. "Don't close it! Lets find some ice-"

"No. We have to help him." Fluttershy suppress her pain with tears, her concern for Shadow was greater. "He need help."

"Tarnation! Twilight! Princess! Are you able to use your magic!" Applejack saw that touching him was not possible, but when no pony answer her, she decide to run to the door for help. She didn't need to see Twilight and Rarity frozen by their fear, even Celestia was lost in her mind processing the power of the Three Yami Commandments. 

'We need help! Please somepony-' And her players were answer as the door of the room open.

"Step aside, Honesty Holder." Applejack stop just to move to her side when a frost beam was launch on her way. To Shadow. 

The attack surprise everypony. Rainbow in time remove Fluttershy as the frost beam cover all over Shadow. With the heat of the armor and the cold of the frost, the room fill up of steam. Everypony cough for the sudden vapor. Iron, without any difficult, went and open the windows. When all the vapor escape and everypony could see again. They found out Luna was inside of the room.

*Cough* "Thanks. Princess Luna." *Cough* Applejack said trying to breath at the same time. "You really help us there..."

Luna didn't respond to her, she just check the room while everypony tried to control their breath. She scam the room until she found what she was looking. She then walk ignoring the girls and Spike eyeing her when she pass them. Iron and Pink stay away from her way, whatever she was about to do they could stop her. As for Celestia she wide open her eyes seeing her sister wake up but she even could say something to her since Luna had her gaze fixed on her objective.

Was when Luna stopped in front of Twilight, who finish to control her breath and realize Luna was there, were not believing what happen next.

SLAP Luna slapped Twilight.

What everypony didn't know was that in the moment the Three Yami Commandments began their work, they send a magic pulse that destroyed all barriers around them. So was no mystery that the hospital even the hold town of Ponyville heard Shadow's suffering. Something that make Luna mad with Twilight, as her slap was heard as well over all the town.

Twilight was barely awakening from the oath. When she move her hand on her cheek as the burn sensation spread, she look Luna with fire of anger toward her. All ponies, even Celestia stare her. Luna was still in her filly form and was smaller than Twilight, yet her display and anger make Luna the adult and Twilight the filly. Luna was about to let all out, but she then breath in and close her to control herself. Before give her message.

"Twilight Sparkle." Luna state to her, to everypony as she open her eyes. "This is my only and final warning. Don't take lightly this game, don't think you can beat the rules. No matter how is your good intentions are, it will not change your role. I tried it." She said it as she turn to Shadow. "And fail on it."

"The rules are absolute." No pony question her, they saw what the Three Yami Commandments. Shadow will be a Yami tool. Nothing will change that. 

"But I..." Twilight recover yet was not able to talk. Luna didn't need to hear her.

"I know. I make the same mistake." She turn to Twilight. "But you can not just wish it and ask it that simple. You will know it once 'he' show up to you. And hear the promise. Then you will know that Shadow, is not just your Yami Tool." She then turn around and went to the door. Luna was still weak and could not handle this now, not after giving her message.

"Is the Yami Tool of the world."

Twilight stare Luna back as she disappear through the door. As she will never forget her role. Not a friend. Not a lover. Not family. Not a stranger. 

She is Shadow's Master. A Yami Tool user.
> Chapter 21 against the code
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 21 against the code


"What are you waiting for? Are you going to grab it or not?" A impatient Star said in front of Glade.

"Hey! Today is the first time I do it, okay, I am not as experienced like you. I am... just getting ready before I grab yours." He respond sweating by the pressure. 

"Glade, you chickened out now? If you do not hurry you can lose this chance." Star said waiting for her coltfriend.

Glade return to look down and think his next move. After they exit the forest, the cult members were brought to the hospital for medical checkups and treatments. The leaders were separate in individuals rooms but Glade could stay with Star on the same room with the other members. Luckily for them, Glade bed was assign near Star since were the most sane ponies and require less attention. So they could get some privacy as they were now in the same bed, the furthest where they could be alone after telling and confess their feelings to each others. Doing things that any couple would do.

"Okay... is all or nothing." Glade swallow his hesitation and stare to her marefriend. He move his hand to Star and grab it. Star was happy, for his coltfriend grab it. He grab the Joker.

"What the-!" Glade turn the card and see that was not the 4 of heart. "Buck my luck!" He then shuffle his two cards and then show them to her marefriend.

When the members were assigned to their rooms, all their stuff, tunics and cloths included, were taken away and were wearing hospital gown. So they weren't wearing anything underneath besides their panties and boxers. This allow Star to grab a pack of poker cards from the lobby and hide it to bring Glade to her bed to play while waiting. As well to talk their feelings since Glade spill out his answer thinking they were going to do 'stuff'. After Glade was a tomato, they play some cards to pass the time.

"You know, I never though your never play cards with your friends. And I never thought your poker face is the worst I have seen! Jejeje!" Star laugh as she hover her fingers on the 4 of clubs. Leaving the Joker to Glade.

"Ugh! Is the third time you win in a row. And yes! I never play with those scums of my squad. Or they scam the others or explode and fight because they lose." He then throw the Joker of his hand to the pile of card. He then turn to a small gap of the curtains to see that the guards of the room already stop watching them.

At the beginning, the guards of the room were closely watching them but a commotion that trembled the floor, not one but three times, had them to move from their post with the hospital personal. This make the six guards to be reduce to two as well some nurses to calm down the broken members. With being the only ones that didn't require medical attention, the only guard left that had an eye on them could see their game card until was called. 

"Huh. It seem that that 'guy' is finally wake up." Glade state as his was sit with his legs cross on the bed. "Look like we are not important anymore to keep an eye on us." He said not noticing Star putting away the cards.

"Good, finally we have time for ourselves." Star didn't give time to Glade to response as she launch herself to him.

Glade didn't react as Star sit on his lap and his face was cover by her kisses. He then return the kisses after a moment as Star use her magic to close the gap on the bed curtains. Glade embrace her with his arms to pull her closer as Star did the same with her hand grabbing his mane to make deep the kiss. As closer they were getting, both could feel their chest beating under the thin cloth. 

GASP Both separate from their long kiss, they didn't speak to know that both were wanting the same thing. After the nightmarish night they went through, they were waiting and could not hold anymore to finally let out their feelings for each other. How they care each other. And finally realize how they were desire each other as Star's abdomen was heating up and Glade's lower part was awakening. They make the preparations as Star make a small barrier and Glade move his hands to remove what was interfering.

They couldn't prolong for this moment. Too bad, will have to wait for another time.

SSSSSHHHHHHRRRRRIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!!!

Star and Glade, as well the other, were paralyzed by the piercing and horrible screech. They couldn't prevent to embrace themselves, not for pleasure but for protection with each other. For what they believe was an hour, the screech finally stop. Star and Glade were fearing something bad happen but were ultimate confusing for them when a slap echo on the whole town. They keep each other on the arms of the other before Glade decide to discover what happen. 

"Wait here. And prepare for anything." Glade let go his marefriend and saw behind the curtains the chaos waiting on the other side. 

The screech disturbed the peace of some of the patients could get after their checkup, so Glade was not surprised seeing the nurses and the guards trying to calm down them. After the incident of the special patient and box full of meat, the hospital make some preparation for another but the personal were also affected. Patients, nurses, doctors and the guards were either paralyzed as Glade did, fainted due some knew who was it or running around trying to calm the other while trying to figure it out what was that. So no pony stop Glade to reach the door frame.

Glade approach the door but dare not to exit the room, he keep in mind that was under arrest. However, he didn't wait to see that the rest of the hospital was also in the same state as his room. He try to see if a guard, nurse or a doctor could give him an answer but a better pony show up on the hallway on his direction.

"Princess Luna?" Glade saw her walking on the hall, and against common sense that was obvious she was a mad mood with her expression, went to ask her. "Excuse, your Highness?"

"Hmm?" Luna stop snapping from her mind when Glade step on her way. "...You are one of my children of the night. What is it my son?"

"Sorry if I interrupt you... mother? Whatever. Can you tell us what is happing?" 

Luna took her time before responding him, she was still in bad mood as Glade notice. When she heard 'us' she could not resist to see his room with the other members. Was when her eyes land on the last bed with a Star hugging her legs not taking her eyes on Glade a memory came to her mind. The same way she did in the past, a past of herself she started to remember.

'You just want to protect the pony you love.' With this in her mind, Luna put aside her frustration and give him what just need to know. "I am sorry to make you worry my son but it was an small incident with a special patient. Nothing that you should worry, or for your family."

Glade wide open his eyes yet was not surprise or fear but of astonishment that was keeping in secret. Seeing that he can not, and should not, pressure for the true, Glade took his princess and mother word. 

"As you say so, your Highness." He bow after his answer.

Luna intrigued why this member was not broken as the others, she ask him about his opinion. "Tell my son, what is your name? And what do you fear?"

"My name is Night Glade, just Glade. And what I am worry is what will happen to us, the Children of the Night." While he was not so loyal, Star was it and he wanted to ask this for her.

"Hmm I see. Well it's going to depend on the pony. For those who want to repent and live a normal life, I will make sure their judgment is going to be just and try to reduce the punishment. For those who had not learn and do not want to correct themselves, I am afraid that I would not save them but promise try my best to guide them back to the correct path." 

Luna pass by Glade giving him an idea of the options for the members. He knew Star will not try to get a normal life and worry him if she will let her fanaticism to keep trying to accomplish the cult mission. But Luna giving him another path that they can take.

"However, those who wants to amend their mistakes and wants to help their mother, are welcome to my Night guard that I will be establishing in a near future." And with it she leave Glade with a smile knowing that they can be accepted under her wing. And can have a future together with a hope for a better life for Star.

Luna keep walking with the idea of her Night guard. With this idea she can reform the Children of the night as well to compensate for letting them to follow the crazy Luna of the past. It pain her to remember that past that she stop nearby a window with a view to the town. However, was not the town she focus but an adult Luna on her reflection.

A version of herself that she regret to create in the past. And looking at Star, she saw the same gaze on her past self. Of a desperate mare wanting to save the colt she just started to love. 

And how she was going to do everything for him, even to offer her soul and accept the devil offer.

---------------------------------

A thousand years ago, a war ended. A thousand years ago, an evil plan from the current lord of chaos was stopped. A thousand years ago, a servant was turned to stone. The same time, a thousand years ago, an innocent mind maiden thought a plan. A plan that she will regret as she stare a statue under a heavy storm.

Thousand years ago, Luna, on her now adult form, under a heavy rain was in front of Shadow's statue prison. 

"Shadow... I will find what bond you to be a servant. And destroy it." Luna said as she stare the broken warrior.

When the war that Discord plan to make Celestia his wife didn't work, it cause his defeat and run away from the two sisters. This allow Celestia to raise their victory to her forces and allied indicating that the war that threat their coexistence and peace was over. But a mare was not in peace. She was angry with herself because of her someone sacrifice not just to protect his master, but for her as well. 

During the war she wanted to defeat a legend on her own, she wanted to prove herself to her subjects and allied of her strength, she wanted to show that she was a leader material to her sister. Only to be reduce to a small and inexperience filly against a titan, a broken yet noble titan that show her true sympathy for her pain and loneliness she felt for so long. 

The one she wanted to face was the only one who saw her, not the useless princess of night, but rather the victim, the unloved, the forgotten, the incomprehensible princess. He saw her the lonely Luna, who wanted someone to recognize her, and he did even as her enemy. He became someone that saw her pain, the pain she carry on all this time, including the pain he cause on her. And for his final moments he did not trying to save himself as other would do, but trying to get her forgiveness. What he didn't know, he got more than just that.

For the first time, Luna felt true concern for her wellbeing from some pony outside of her family. Because of that she could not be at peace with her emotions. She felt anger with the result of that day, she felt regret how the fight end, she felt disgusted with herself for being too narrow-minded, but most of all she felt sorrow for him as he did for her. And from that sorrow new emotions came out as she was not able to take off him of her mind. Until this day.

During the next days and weeks after her battle on that tower, she propose herself to find the secrets of Shadow and his origin. She went hours and hours, day by day, and even skip her celestial form celebration for her research, beside that Discord was on the run as well. But just as others who tried, she couldn't find anything about him. Only a legend related of what he is. 

The Yami Legion, their Yami Tools and the Three Yami Commandments. 

'For what I deduct, Discord and whatever I could found tell that this group have some sort of rules... If I am able to discover a loophole on them... then I can free you.' She stare at the stone statue that Shadow was prison inside under her coat in the heavy night rain with thunders on the horizon.

When they leave the battlefield and the tower, Celestia understood that the Elements of Harmony just imprison Shadow, so to keep an eye on him, she decide to put him in the statue garden of their castle. Luna from her side, she started to investigate 24/7 on anything she could find related to the Yami Tools. But all her efforts reach to dead ends. She couldn't find anything in the royal library or on the records and historical files of the nation. Even folklore and myths never mentions of them. Neither on her fathers and Star Swirl books and diaries could tell them, the ones were known to the sisters. But she found a clue.

On the book 'The true in our souls'.

Luna didn't know what to thinking of this book, specially it appeared out of nowhere when she fell on a bed of book and piles over her head. First she took it as those random books such as the unknown, the undead and spirits, theories how the world is flat and not round, and others that Luna couldn't take serious. But she didn't fool with this one. She read the first page and she soon discover the power behind those texts. She read it until the end, surprised that it even explain and tell her how her feeling works and how to use them or control it, as well her desires. From all of this, she learned how to control her 'self' to some degree, including in creating other personas on her conscience, and from all of it, how a soul can be bond and chained. Was this part her plan enter in motion.

'And if a Yami tool is a pony chained to rules on their souls, then those chains must be broken to free him.' Luna was preparing her spell to enter his mind and dream, and enter to his soul realm.

On this night with this heavy rain, was the perfect moment for her to escape her room and meet Shadow's statue under the cover of the darkness. No guards, nor maids, nor nobles, or guests, neither her sister knew Luna's plan. She wanted to make this alone for him, and she was the only one who can enter that place. 

When Luna open her eyes, she was where she wanted to be. She went to the Dream realm. She stand up and look on herself that she was wearing the same cloth on the real world. She had a heavy coat with a regular sleeveless tunic like commoners, yet she didn't care her outfit for where she was going. So as she walk on her domain, she saw all the same bubbles dreams she always met. The same bubbles dreams where her subject were happy on the daylight with her sister, playing and loving her day. And none of her night or with her. Actually, there were a few of Luna but those were what she detested the most, as a fun time and nothing else. And she found one on her way.

Luna was observing one where she was wearing a maid outfit, a very revealing maid outfit and being on her knees and hands. And how this 'Luna' was begging to stop in lewd way to her 'master'. She could ignore it but the noble inside the bubble, that was behind the 'Luna' of the bubble, was a guest she encounter this night before bedtime arrive. She now knew why that noble ask her if she used a maid uniform before. And because it make her mad and ruin her mood, she change the 'Luna' for a manticore. Then, she enjoy the show of how the noble notice the change of the annoyed beast and how he fail to escape and become the meal of the monster. When she notice the bubble trembled about to burst, she crushed the bubble with her two hands. Making the waking effect worse, but could not ease her wraith.

'THOSE PIGS! I AM A JOKE TO THEM!' Luna was breathing uncontrollably due to her rage. 'IS THIS ALL I CAN GET FROM THESE SUPPOSE SUBJECTS OF MINE! IS THIS WHAT I AM TO THEM! I SWEAR I WILL...I WILL... SIGH... they are nothing to me... just focus on what is important...' Luna calm down her breath as she hug herself with her arms. Unable to not imagine were Shadow arms. The only one who she wanted to be embraced.

"...SIGH... I should keep moving..." Luna shake her head, she let out her frustration aside and went to look that bubble dream. The same she always check every night since she meet him. The same bubble where she found out how he really look, and was expecting to see him again. But her expectation and happiness where changed to an ugly surprise.

The bubble of Shadow that always was clean and clear become dark pitch black. This scare Luna to the core. 

"What is this... I never seen this before..." Luna took with care Shadow's bubble. Trying to found out what could cause this on him. "He is suppose to be suspend by the Elements... he should be frozen, sleeping at least... but this... is this something else?"

Because the Dream realm was her gift and special talent, Luna knew a modified dream when she see it, that is why she knew something was inside of Shadow's dream. 'No better said his mind and soul. Something is trying to reach him or escape inside of him... could it be his shackles?' Luna thought to report this to her sister, even if she was mad at her. But her proud and resolution to do this on her own, make her to decide her next action.

'What ever it is, will no longer harm Shadow!' She close her eyes and move the bubble to her chest as she launch her next spell. And enter Shadow's dream realm. 'And he will be able to be... free?...'

The first thing Luna saw was the dark pitch black, this is what she expect, not faint red trails all over the place, even in the sky. Because the bubble is small, the small detail are not in the reach of Luna simple sight, so once she was inside she could see red streams around her, as were like blood vessels. Luna saw enough nightmares so she was not scare but rather intrigue, if Shadow never dream then something change his dream landscape. Luckily for Luna finding the source was an easy task thanks that there was nothing to interfere her to scan the dream. 

'But what is concerning is that all of it come from there...' Luna could see how the veins streams came from one direction, and so she started her journey. '...it all come from Shadow's soul.'

Thanks that the dream realm is not linked to the real world, space and time were not the same in this place. Sometimes it was faster and sometimes were short compare to the real world time. Yet her journey to Shadow's soul was eternal to Luna. She could not pin in terms of time how long she travel in this pitch black world, even with her training with her mother who taught how to travel from the dreams to the frontiers of the soul of a pony. Her mother only show her how to reach the soul with the purpose to observe how the pony soul manifest the pony experiences and dreams. Such as the eyes are the windows to the soul, the dream realm can be considered a door to it. A door her mother prohibit to cross since can change the pony 'self' forever, even by mistake. But for Shadow she was going to risk it even bet her own life. 

Luna keep walking in a steady pace since she didn't know what she was about to encounter. That is why she was surprised by what she found later. 'Are those... cubes?' She thought as she looked at a black cube with red corners and stripes on all sides of the cube.

The more she adventure, the more the red streams were coming closer to what she thought a cube, as multiple cubes were all over the place. She discovered that this red streams come from one of the sides of the cubes, she thought of them as a union point or common spot. However, when she looked closer, she soon discovered that they were nodes as all the cubes had something in common. A stream of red blood did not come out from one side of the cube, but rather ran towards the cube from somewhere else towards it.

'And that means that there is a main source... a main source that is in a even deeper part of Shadow's soul.' Luna check and confirm that all were connected to something where her destination was. She was now considering if was a good idea to continue or not. 'But I will fail to him if I back down now. What ever it is... soon will meet me.'

Luna with more motivation to proceed, keep walking to the source. The more she adventure, the more cubes she encounter, and they were getting bigger and bigger. The first cubes were smaller than her bubble dreams, then were equal, then bigger than, and then big as Luna in her adult form, just to end as big as her castle and even more. More red blood streams were coming from this bigger cubes to the smaller ones, yet all still have a source in the deepest part of the soul. At the end, she got the idea that these cubes were some kind of nodal points to something as she keep walking. But she didn't have any idea of the voice that echo all over the place.

The more Luna approach the source of the soul, she could hear a faint voice that was getting stronger and stronger. She didn't need to focus on what were saying, since was repeating the same line: Error

Error. Failed to update Unit #3. Error. Failed to connect Master signal. Error. Fail to connect the Yami system.  Error. Failed to update Unit #3. Error. Failed to connect Master signal. Error. Fail to connect the Yami system. Error. Failed to update Unit #3. Error. Failed to connect Master signal. Error. Fail to connect the Yami system. Error. Failed to update Unit #3. Error. Failed to connect Master signal. Error. Fail to connect the Yami system. Error. Failed to update Unit #3. Error. Failed to connect Master signal. Error. Fail to connect the Yami system. Error. Failed to update Unit #3. Error. Failed to connect Master signal. Error. Fail to connect the Yami system. Error. Failed to update Unit #3. Error. Failed to connect Master signal. Error. Fail to connect the Yami system.

Luna was concern and worry what she could found at the end. Until she encounter what she was looking for. Her journey and search ended when she come to meet a scorched black tree without any leaves in the source of the soul realm. And from it's branches came the red streams that send a red-blood liquid to the cubes. And the voice came from it. 

'What is this... is this what is bound Shadow... is this what the soul of a Yami tool looks like?...' 

Error. Failed to update Unit #3.

'Huh!' Luna snap back. 'Unit #3? Is that Shadow's real name?... No. That is not a name! They even took his name!' Luna fear started to be replace with her rage. That was because she found something she was not going to forgive.

On top of the tree she found a type of red cocoon. A disgusted red cocoon that looked that was made of the red blood and transparent streams, as veins surrounding something. And that something was Shadow, or what Luna thought his soul as Shadow could been seen inside of it. Floating naked in fetal position in the red liquid.

"SHADOW!!!" Luna shout in the royal voice, but was useless since didn't reach him. "If that is the case... THEN I WILL GO TO HIM!" Luna open her wings and fly directly to the cocoon. Just to be shocked and send flying away when she touch it. "AHHH!!!"

The shock was strong that Luna could not expected to suppress the pain and she fall back to her original position. Falling on her face, Luna took time to recover before standing on her arms. She clench her teeth as the pain was too much even in her astral form. And if she was not careful, was her soul that could be damage and even die leaving her body soulless. But was worthy to her mission.

"I don't know what are you..." Luna stand up as her magic was concentrate on her hands. "...but I will free him even IF I DIE!" 

Similar to Celestia solar beam spell, Luna had her lunar beam version. This version was made of lighting and if she wanted can change to ice type instead of solar and fire energy. Luna only wanted to burn to ashes that tree and launch her spell to the tree. When she saw how was about to reach the tree, she smile hopping for that result, but when the beam hit the tree for a long time, her smile disappear. Luna keep her beam on it for more than 10 minutes, she deactivate her spell to see the result. Luna calm her breath after her pain calm down and her anger started to raise up. She saw that nothing change to the tree, not even a scorch mark. Yet she notice the change on her surrounding. 

Luna wide open her eyes as soon she notice what she did. The voice stop and the place was quiet.

'What ever I piss off... it soon will show up.' Luna back down and prepare to fight to what ever was about to appear. So she didn't let down her guard when a red ghost in pony form appear in front of her. 'Is this... the spirit of the Yami legion?'

Luna thought to the specter in front of her was a kind of spirit. Somehow was semitransparent in red light in form of a filly with no face and eyes, Luna thought was a filly due the curve of her body and a long mane that reach all her back. Yet was not going to lower her guard and fool her.

"Who are you?!" Luna shout out. "Are you the Yami legion demon?! What are you doing to Shadow?! Answer me, NOW!"

The filly didn't talk or respond. It stay still and wait. For what, is what Luna ask herself. When she was about to interrogate the ghost, she was beat it.

What are you?

'Huh!' For a moment Luna thought she heard the ghost speak, yet she found that was talking on her mind. "How?... How are you able to talk to my mind? How are you able to break through my mind defenses?" Luna learn for her mother the dangers of her mind being affected and damage in the dream realm. That is why she got get catch off guard since this was her first time her defenses were breached. "...Who are you?"

You are inside of the armor system of Unit #3 and I detect you unable to identify you. I can not locate or recognize you as one of the program inside of Unit #3 Operation system. I can not scan you due you do not have a physical or electronic body or form for more information. I can not analyze your form due the unknown particles composition you are made are not in my database or any records available. I can not classify you as a virus or bug entity in the program due you have not interfere and compromise the system with your actions. Until now.

Luna didn't need to ask, she understood most of it, specially the last part. "If you are here to take care of me then you can start to forget it. I am not going to abandon my quest. I will free Shadow and if I need to destroy you so be IT!"

Negative. Is not recommend to turn off or remove the Yami system on Unit #3 and all defense mechanism and protocols of the armor. It prevent the worse cases scenarios to unfold. 

"Worse cases scenarios...?" Luna was expecting challenge-response, not a warning. "Explain. What could be worse than free a poor soul? What right do you have to chain an innocent life to your whims!"

Because the Yami Tools are meant to be objects not a living being. They are gifts powered by our lord magic from the 'Dark realm' for this world and their habitants. The Yami tools have his power and are meant for those who want to achieve their realities but do not have the power to do so and make their world they desire. And the Yami system was created to make sure of it. And make sure the power of our lord can not be misused, even by the Yami Tools themselves.

"I will be agree with you that Shadow's power is incredible at some extend." Luna could not denied what Shadow is able to accomplish being a Yami tool. "Yet that is not excuse to steal his life, his dreams, his opinions, his personality, his emotions, his feelings! And even his own name! What make you have the right to take all of it from HIM!" Luna was ready to assault the ghost, until something important show up.

Because is the only way to make the Yami Tool and prevent their corruption to Terra. At the end, the Yami Tools are necessary to balance the scale of the world. And make sure that will not altered once are gifted to Terra. This is the mission of the Yami Legion to his promise and only this way they can accomplish it by taking their 'self' from them.

"...Corruption?.. Balance?..." Luna freezes unable to understand that meaning. Is almost sounded as was something necessary for the world. "What do you mean to balance? And what corruption do you-"

That information is not available or allowed to you.

Luna until this moment step back from the ghost, was due the hostility of that warning. Telling her she was not worthy and didn't deserve to know it, the true mission of the Yami Legion. She could not imagine what kind of authority could be above her except her parents. But she could only thought on another kind of authority greater than them. She was about to ask but the ghost beat her again.

That is why I will question you again. What are you?

'...Should I change my approach?' Luna thought by presenting herself will allow some access. She lower her guard but she prepare mentally for battle at any moment. "I am the daughter of King Solaris and Queen Polaris, Co-ruler of Equestria, Princess of the night, Luna Selena Moon." 

Luna Selena Moon, an User? Checking records of Unit #3.... Analyze complete. You are a User program yet my system do not reflect your are the 'Master' of Unit #3 recognize by the Three Yami Commandments. My system reflect the User 'Discord' is the current 'Master'. Checking for update....... Error. Failed to connect Master signal. Error. Fail to connect the Yami system.

Luna listen well her words, she even got scare when the ghost blink in the last part. But it provide her what she always wanted to confirm. The proof of the Master role and the supposes rules existed. "What are the 'Three Yami Commandments'? And how does it work, the rules and the Master role?"

The ghost didn't answer her back. For a moment the two of them stare back to back to see who was going to yield. Luna went weeks and days without stopping to find the away to reach this place. To discover the existence of Three Yami Commandments. To know about the role of the 'Master'. And to know for what Shadow was created as a Yami Tool and his role in all of this. Luna was determinate to know all of this, and was this determination she paid the price.

Suggestion. Due you are not an recognize User, we need permission from you to implant the information of Three Yami Commandments and his promise. He have permitted, yet we need your confirmation before we can proceed. 

"Yes. I want to know all of it for I-" Luna with confidence accepted, yet she make the mistake to not heard well the proposal. 'Wait... He? Who is talking-' Her thoughts were interrupt as she stare to the ghost, for it told her what she hadn't realized all this time.

Our Lord detect you from the moment you touch his gift. He came to check what anomaly was affecting in this realm. Just as he was supervising our interaction all this time.

Luna panic for what she didn't understand what the ghost was talking about. But she understood the presence behind her. She felt the presence of a real god staring at her. The pressure she felt was overwhelming her, she even didn't know if she wanted or not to turn back and meet this entity. She never felt such pressure, neither her enemies, neither her sister, even her father and mother could make her feel like a little filly again was nothing compare to this. To much that she never notice the ghost floating eye to eye to her face.

And he has bestowed your request.

Before Luna could answer, the ghost grab Luna's head with her two hands. Before Luna could think on something, the ghost send an electric pulse to her head and brain. Before Luna could scream and panic, her mind was being rewritten. The process and the information was short but for Luna was more than eternity itself. She knew she must fight back even if her hand went through the ghost. She knew was dangerous to let them continue even she had a safe plan to return and disconnect to return back to her body. She knew she should reject them even if her noble goal was to free the pony she came to save. But once she 'taste' it, she change her mind.  

Once was over, Luna's head was released and she fall on her knees and one hand as she breath frantically to control her heart with the other hand. She check her mind and found out something she didn't know and know at the same time. She read it and read it and read it again and again and again with eyes of disbelief, she could not hold herself anymore. She let out her laugh as her smile got bigger and bigger.

"je...ejeje..ejejejeje...JajajajajaJAJAJAJAJA! Are this the suppose rules?! Is this what a Yami Tool can provide?! Is this what a User can get from this?! Is incredible! Is magnificent! Is gorgeous!" 

Luna had her face down as her elation moment to have this knowledge make her a mad pony as it discover what the sweetest fruit taste. So much she was crying as tear falls from her astral eyes.

"All this time... all this time... *SOB* I thought I should live an awful life in this awful world...made by others... but... never thought... I can just destroy this... evil world... of my sister!" She lift her face with the craziest smile and eyes as she observe the ghost filly and the two runes at her side. 

"Is this... what he promise to me? Can I really... make my ideal world?...a beautiful world... for my myself." The First Commandment answer her question to ensure her, she was correct.

THE YAMI TOOL WAS CREATED FOR THE CHILDREN OF OUR LORD TO REALIZE ANY DREAMS AND WISHES. EVEN YOURS MY DAUGHTER. FOR THIS IS WHAT HE CREATED HIS GIFT. 

"So... I can make my world... where every pony love my night... I can make them to love me?!" Luna stand up as she hold her stomach after laughing, real laugh from a very long time. "Shadow... I need to show my worthy to him... I need to win over the others... so I can be his rightful master, CORRECT?!" The Second Commandment give her the response, what she wanted. 

THE YAMI TOOL WILL FOLLOW ITS MASTER, AND IS NOT BOUND TO ONE BUT TO THE PROMISE, EVERYONE HAVE THE SAME RIGHT. EVEN YOURS MY DAUGHTER. YOU CAN GET IF YOU WIN HIS APPROVAL. 

"Yes... the right to be his master... the right to be an User... the power to make him to love me! To make everypony love me! And Shadow can be my YAMI TOOL! JAJAJAJAJAJAJA!" Luna laugh to the air as the filly, the Third Commandment, agree with her.

The Yami tool have to obey the User commands, that is his role and reason of existence. Even from you, he will obey and make all your wishes come true to the world you wish to create. But.

"JAJAJA-huh?" Luna stop and turn to the Third Commandment for she have a reminder for her. 

If you want for him to obey you, you will have to best the current User that the unit have been assign. Only this way, Unit #3 and other units will follow you in your creation of your world. For a world not created by other for others, but one of your own for yourself. That is his promise.

Luna stare deadly to the Third Commandment with dangerous eyes. She was about to use her right and title as the princess alicorn of the night to make them to concede her wish now, but thanks that the rules were implemented to her, she stop herself from making such mistake. That she was nothing against the rules. 

"The rules are absolute..." Luna mutter under her breath, just to let her twisted smile out. "The rules are absolute... Yes, I understand it. No one can go against the code, only to follow it." 

Luna said as she stare the Three Commandments and the tree with Shadow's soul. Given her understanding of the rules to the Iris-red eye of the tree as it stare her back. Knowing that will complete the promise to her if she do her part as well. She then turn back to the Third Commandment.

In that case, there is nothing more to discuss. We wish you the best on your effort to win your right and your Yami Tool, User 'Luna'. We hope to see you again once your role as a User is recognize by our lord. Please hold while we terminate this chat and connection. And have a nice night.

Luna didn't question and never resist to them anymore. She close her eyes for what was coming, yet she was not worry at all. When was done, she open her eyes not to the dark and alien world but to her moon on a clear night sky, as the moonlight bath her and Shadow's statue in the garden of her castle. Back to the real world of Terra.

'Incredible... they even have the power to dispel my astral form and send me back to my real body... and without any damage or alteration on my soul and mind.' 

Luna was kneel down when she started her quest. She could tell she was back thanks to the wet of cloth, she discover the rain ended and her moon was there to receive her back on the sky. She check herself, body and mind, to make sure that nothing change. And she found that she was the same as she enter, just with the happiness of the delicious knowledge she got. Even if she failed on her original mission.

'But who cares?! Who cares if I failed on it!' Luna with the head down, hide the crazy happiness she was still enjoying. 'If I can not free him then I can make him mine with the rules! I can get what I really want with the commandments! I can realize my world where everypony love my night and not my sister's day!'

Luna stand up, ignoring how her wet cloth huge her body and the ugly sensation, and prepare her new course of action. For the next place she was preparing to teleport will have enough warm to dry the cloth. She calm down before her teleportation spell ended as she went to another place of the castle. To the smith. 

THUNK THUNK THUNK THUNK THUNK THUNK "What the- *GASP* BANG - Princess Luna?!" The main blacksmith drop what she was doing and turn to get the surprise of her life.

"Hello blacksmiths, I have a request for all of you."

Luna spell flash in the middle of the room, it make all the blacksmiths working on that night the jump of their life. Even one almost bump with her carry a hot pot of melted metal. But Luna didn't care for them, she only was there for one purpose.

"Where is my broken sword, have you already fix it?" She ask to the main blacksmith.

The best blacksmith of that age was a earth mare that had black burns most all over her brown fur body with a welding helmet on her head and a blacksmith breastplates. She was the same type of pony as Celestia to carry all of her mistake, even if her well toned muscle body (more than Applejack is) was no more the interest of the stallions. Her only love were the weapons she make and fix, that is why she was scared if Luna was angry with her. 

"So-Sorry, your Highness! Because of the war, the mage unicorns that help us in making the magic weapons and their metal haven't come back from their designed post to the castle! We expect them-"

"I am not interest in the excuse. I am more concern if you already fixed or not." Luna interrupt her, something that the apprentice blacksmiths didn't expect from their princess.

The main blacksmith wide open her eyes, usually Luna was shy and introvert with other ponies outside with the Royal families and friends. She even remember the day Luna gave her broken sword to her so can be fixed, she could saw sadness and sorrow on Luna's eyes. But now, the mare was staring to a Luna with new eyes, eyes of a Queen.

"No." Not wanting to make Luna mad, the mare responded. "We keep the two part until we have the materials and the qualify ponies to start and fix later the sword your father gave you, Your Highness."

"Good." Luna response took back her, all the ponies on the smith. "I was hoping that so I can make you my new request." 

Luna went to the section of the room where the broken weapons were kept safe. She open the box and look for her sword. She took the two pieces on her hand and on their broken blades Luna could see her reflection. Her reflection of the useless princess of the night with the defeat against Shadow, her defeat from her right to be his master. 

"You see, this weapon fail me, I was defeated even with its magic property and the suppose power it posses. But I will not be longer defeated again, by its power or by my own." Luna then turn and walk to the confuse mare. "That is why I want you to melt it and forge me a new weapon, a weapon that can reach my... new standards."

The main blacksmith wide open her eyes and could not believe what her princess just said. "B-b-b-but! Your Highness! This sword was a gift of your parents, The King and Queen, it was made for you!"

"That is why I am no more interest on it."  Luna stare down the mare, making her to listen careful. "This sword was made for the old me (the weak one), but from this moment I will forge my own path and for that I need that my weapon is at my levels, one that can reach the new me and even beyond than that." 

Luna stare deadly at her lunar sword, the blue blade have lost her magic and the shine was dull. If she even dream to wielding this weapon, she was going to be wielding her incompetence. She scan the room of how quiet got the blacksmiths. She was about to unleash her anger for not saying anything to her or ask her what she really wants. But her anger come to an end as her eyes fall a farm scythe tool. One of the apprentice was making tools and an idea came to her, if she was about to make her own perfect world she will need the perfect tools for it. For she will reap all those things she do not want and remove it for her ideal world.

"Yes... what I need..." Luna slowly turn to the mare blacksmith, who receive the broken sword with eyes of disbelief. "Is a battle scythe. An anti-magic astral scythe, that can cut even souls."

Now the mare was getting scared, not because such weapon will be difficult to make, even was impossible, but for how Luna was asking. As a Queen of Darkness, not the princess of the night she knew. "B-b-but-"

"If you are worry for the small detail, don't worry." She then turn back preparing to leave. "I know we receive new material from the war, specially anti magic ores and stone. As for the mages..." She then turn to face the blacksmiths, leaving them her message. "I will supervise and help in the forge of my weapon. Hope to work with all of you~"

Luna launch her teleport spell for a second time and now she was on the hallways of her castle. Luna for a moment didn't move or speak. She even was not worry if a pony find her standing alone on the hallway as a crazy mare. That is because she didn't care for she was enjoying what she accomplish in the smith. For the first time she saw the ponies to respect her, to obey what she wanted to get. But must of all, she was enjoying how her subjects were afraid of her, to go against her and her wraith.

'If I knew this is the only way to make these incompetents and ungrateful ponies to hear me... to see me... I should have already got what I desire! And now. I know why I was suffering all this time. I was living in the world of others, a world that chose my sister over ME! And soon, everypony will start live in my rightful realm. With the correct way to live.'

Once she was satisfy, she calm herself, hiding the creepy smile of her, and walk for her next stop. For she want to complete and not leave anything missing for this special night. She was not going to leave no loose end on her new rebirth. For there was another pony she wants to show her new self. 

Luna stop on her goal, she stand outside of a room on the hallway of the castle. Before announcing her arrival, she check her clothing. She still were the same regular sleeveless tunic that was almost dry thanks to the heat on the smith room, but still hug her body. She thought if was worthy to show herself in this state to him, however, she fantasy how his face will be for what she planed. Not wanting to wish it any longer, she knock the door awaking the pony inside.

"W-w-ho is it?!" Luna step back as the male voice ask her. "Who i-i-i-is bo-bo-bothering at this h-h-our of t-t-the night?!"

"Is me, Princess Luna. Sorry for bothering you but I detect that something was wrong with one of our guest in the castle and I came here by myself to find out what is the problem. Is there any issue that you had recently meet?" Luna ask as she could heard him coming.

With enough click sounds the door crack as it open to a fancy room with with elegant curtains, a king bed with the best covers and pillows, with cabinets and tables made of the best materials. With a noble yellow unicorn pony stallion with his disheveled robes, his wild blue mane and sleepless eyes. This was one of the guest of this night that came to visit and stay. The guest she talk before sleep, the same stallion with that 'Luna'.

"P-P-P-Princess Luna! I-i-i-i was not e-e-expecting you!" The stallion started to sweet, he knew he must prevent to let her see him in that state. Special for his incident in the bed. "F-f-forgive me f-f-for I didn't k-k-know was y-y-you! N-n-n-nothing happen f-f-for being w-w-worry about! So-"

"Shh shh shh" Luna stop the noble with her finger on his mouth. "There is nothing to be ashamed. As your princess, I should help my subject with their problems, is my duty after all. So, are you not going to let me to enter, is freezing out here."

When Luna remove her finger and hug herself, the noble fight the temptation to look down. But being the type of stallion he is with how close Luna was, he could see her wet cloth on her body. As a gentle stallion he should not let such mare in a difficult and awful state in such cold night. He guess because of the rain she had to run to come here, he should accept her offering help. That is what the new Luna wanted and he fall on it.

"O-o-o-o-of c-course!" He said in excitement as he move and open the door for her. "Y-y-y-you can come in!"

Luna act on as he wanted and enter to the room. The noble was happy, he was having a dream just to ended abruptly and now he thought it will come true. And because of that, fail to see Luna cast an anti sound barrier. And her smile.

"P-p-p-please make yourself home! I-i-i-if you need to refresh y-y-y-you can go to the bathroom f-f-first!" He said hoping if she was going to take the offer.

"Is not necessary." Luna said as she scan the room. She didn't need to be Sherlock Hoof of the incident in the bed. "We can do it now as we are."

"D-d-d-d-d-do it n-n-n-now?!" His excitement make him as a teen colt again, failing to notice what he was about to sign in as he approach her. "O-f-f-f course! What y-you have in mind!"

"Well you see." But Luna didn't let him as she move away from his grasp. "As Princess of the night, I also have control the dreams of my ponies. And yours seen to be perturbed by something. So I came here."

"M-m-my dreams!" Without looking, Luna knew that his face was getting pale white. She was going to leave him to imagine the reason to be fear when what he should be worry was what she think to do with it.

"Aja. I was sensing you were having a good and happy dream but something interfere on it." Luna stop walking around the room until she reach a desk with a big round mirror. "And I know that dreams are very important, that is why I came here. To make real your dream." And she smile for what she saw on it.

The noble had his eyes wide open and his mouth hanging, as soon he thought what could it mean, he could not control his imagination as a tent was forming between his legs. He thought that he finally will have that dream come true, even if the 'Luna' was not the same as the Luna in front of him. He thought he will have a good night with the princess of the night herself. He thought badly wrong.

"Oh! How stupid of my part. Did I say dream? It was not a dream you had recently." She didn't need to turn to him and didn't wanted since what she was looking on the mirror was more fascinated than anything else.

On the mirror was not her what she saw on it. The room was not the same on it. Even the dumb noble who had no idea what was coming was not either on the mirror. Luna was staring a window, where the landscape was not of a castle but a empty white land with a dark night sky. All the land show to be a rocky landscape that have spot or kind of hole all around, and if Luna could focus could see Terra on the background. Yet she ignore all of it for the filly standing on that place, a place she know better on her soul. She could see the black fur filly alicorn smile with a light blue mist sparkle mane and tail with a blue dress holding a bulk of dark soil. With a dark small pant without leaves coming out of it.

Luna correct her as she stare to the blue cat iris eyes of the filly. "But a nightmare." 

-----------------------

Back to the present, Luna move aside that memory to stare at her window of her room.

Luna was not staring to that dark filly anymore. Neither that old Luna, who let the Yami Commandments change her. She was staring the Luna of now after the Elements of Harmony clean her of her dark desires and put them away on the deepest part of her soul where they belong. And even today, after all what she went through, she haven't got her answer why Shadow was a Yami tool and how to free him. 

'Even today... he still bound to them... neither the Elements of Harmony could change his fate... after all... no one can go against the code.'

She prepare for that quest of hers, yet her efforts were in vain, all her plan went against her on that night. If wasn't for her safe plan to separate her conscience in two, one with the memories of her sister weaknesses and the secret of the Elements of Harmony and the other with the information of what she found on that world, she will be sitting on a throne with the heads of all the ponies whose go against her, by Shadow's blade. Just imagine it disturb her, even to believe that was a real part of her true desires.

Luna move from her past memories to the moment she wake up. She woke up once she knew something was wrong. And rush to the room of the commotion, for she didn't need to know why Shadow was screaming or what call the Three Yami Commandments. She all knew was the importance to check Twilight, and if she was tempted or make the foolish move just as she did in the past. Luckily, none of her fears came true, yet she will have to keep an eye on her, and on Shadow's wellbeing.

'After all... the rules are absolute.' She stop her train of thoughts and decide to enjoy the view of the peace of Ponyville. This peace make her to feel guilty of how she slap Twilight. She will have to talk to her later to explain her actions. For now she will have to talk to the pony who wanted to talk to her now.

"You can enter, sis. I had enough rest for now." Luna said without turning to see Celestia on the door frame. "You can have a sit on my bed if you need more time after meeting 'them'."

"Luna..." Celestia wanted to say more but the words never got out of her throat. Instead she took her sister advice and went to sit on the bed edge, just behind of Luna. Both sister contemplated the tranquility for a moment. Until Luna ask her questions to her big sister.

"How is he? Is he sleeping again?" Without question who Luna was referring, Celestia brought her courage to answer.

"He... he is sleeping again... we can not check for sure but it seen that way..." Celestia answer with her sight down.

"And the holders? Are those fillies okay?" Luna said as she saw foals playing again after the commotion.

"...Most of the girls are okay... only Fluttershy had a second degree burn on her palm when she touch Shadow, but she will fine with some healing spells and medicine." She let out a heavy sigh while answering.

"And Twilight? How is she doing?" Luna turn to her. And Celestia could see after lifting her head the anger and seriousness on her question. "Have she anger the Three Yami Commandments? Or even the promise?"

Celestia didn't not answer her right away. She even question what she saw just now was her imagination or not. Yet Luna attitude to the problem told her to not even considered about it or treat it as nothing. That is why she could not hold her question.

"Luna... what was that?" 

"SIGH... that was the Three Yami Commandments, sis. Making sure that the rules are not broken." She turn back to the window with her arms cross. "And as you can see on that moment, they have the power over Shadow's life and restricts anything that change his role, even from his current User."

"But for what?" Celestia leaving her insecurity, went with her curiosity to Luna side. "What could make such entity to make such system, such rules, such roles with Shadow and Twilight? And how they have that power to make someone as Shadow to be with a destiny like that? To be a Yami Tool?"

"Sorry sis. The why is not what I learn. Even for what I can only tell part of it." Celestia stare to her sister who haven't take her eyes from the landscape of Ponyville. "The how I can explain you for is what we should be careful, after all, every pony and every habitants of Terra can access this power through him."

Celestia then turn to the town, to her ponies. "Then tell me, Luna. What are we facing? What make Shadow, the last human, that make our ponies be afraid of?"

"No sis." Luna keep staring to the town as well. Seeing how two foals were fighting for the same toy. "Is not what he can do. Is what he carry." Just until this moment, the two sister turn each other.

"Shadow carry the promise that our Grand Father make to us, his children. The promise of our Lord Erebus."

The room was quiet after Luna statement. Nothing change in their atmosphere and the world continue as usual. The sound of the townponies was not interrupt. The noise of the busy hospital was not drowned out either. Even the two sister could heard the cough of the guards outside of the room not knowing what their princess were talking about. The same effect were between the two sister. Was because Celestia knew from all the ponies who Luna was referring. 

"Lord Erebus... The primordial and true god of Darkness and Chaos... Our Grand Father who create Terra with our Grand Mother Faust..."

Celestia repeat what she was told by her parents, whom authority was even greater from her parents could ever posses or get in this universe. That is why she accept immediately Luna response. At the same time she understood her feeling of becoming again a filly under that pressure. Even Discord was nothing against him, he will be afraid as Celestia did a moment ago. For he is the Father of creation, and father of the Draconequus race and all other descendants that resonate with his domains and affinity. Such the same way with the Grand Mother Faust, the mother of creation, with her Alicorn race and other descendants with her affinity to Harmony.

And for this Celestia couldn't prevent herself to ask the next question. "Does this means that... we are against him?"

"No." Luna response without breaking the eye contact with her. "He is no looking to destroy us or something like that. His true intentions are not clear unless we ask himself. But, in my opinion, is almost as a game." She then turn to the window, their ponies. "A game were we have to fight among ourselves for what we want. Almost... as it awake us to free ourselves... for the prize of a world where our wishes come true is at the end of the race."

"A game? Fight among ourselves? Awake us?... A world where our wishes come true... So the power Shadow carry can grant it, I guess?" 

"Almost like that, just as I said, something that awake us... but yes, Shadow is the link to that power, that make you believe that anything you want or want to be is possible. All because we are not able to do it ourselves. That is why Shadow is here, to help us to archive it. Such as the others Yami tools out there."

"....." Celestia let down all this discovery, for next question was something she couldn't swallow. "How many... Yami Tools are out there? Do you know it?"

"Nope." Luna answer without the seriousness she had before. For this she even didn't wanted to ask herself. "It could only a dozen, can be hundreds, I even can imagine a thousand of them marching over the field. ejejeje. That will be scary to see, right sis."

Celestia didn't need to confirm her, she already thought an army of Shadows before. Yet she was more concern with another detail. "If there could be more Yami Tools, why we haven't seen them?"

"SIGH... Sis, you should let out your fear and just embrace this madness, maybe take Discord advices as the old days." Luna smile without looking how she trigger her sister. "And if you want me to answer it, I will say just as Discord bring with your cake obsession, about how you act when some pony try to stay on your way of your cake." 

Celestia frown for she knew why Luna say it. "So is because the masters don't want to lose their Yami Tool to others. And can not be used against them." 

"Indeed. The Users don't want to lose their piece of cake, most will be satisfy to have their own paradise in a corner of the Terra. And if others know about the rules and such gifts exist such as I did, they will be hunted down until they can not continue protecting what they treasure. The best way to keep them from the others, from their friends and families, as well from their own hometown and country, as well from other Users, is to keep low and hide while they can keep the piece of the cake they get after such odyssey." 

"And they will enjoy it while they have it, by making believe the others what they are now." Celestia was now staring to her ponies. "Myths and legends."

Both sisters still see the peaceful land they have to protect, even from their own ponies. "No pony must know this, sister. Even Iron and Pink will have to carry this legend to the grave. So I will ask you this only one time." Luna then turn to her, making Celestia to do the same, eye to eye. 

"Are you going to help me to protect Shadow? To stop any pony to discover the secret and wants to steal him? To avoid any pony to be corrupted by their darkest wishes? To prevent more ponies, like me, hunt down Twilight and Shadow?" 

With each word, Luna walk to her sister. Even if Celestia was bigger due her responsible adult form while Luna was smaller on her weak filly form. On their reflection was the opposite. On the reflection of the window an adult serious Luna was walking to a scared filly Celestia. When was about the Yami legion, Luna was more experienced than Celestia, is why she make her to understand the next question. 

"And take down Twilight, on the moment she succumb to her 'True self'? Because I will."
> Chapter 22 For every one will understand
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 22 For every one will understand



In the city of Manehanthan the things were coming back to normal. The sun was bright in the sky and since were still on a holiday, many families took this opportunity to play in the park. It become a place for families take fun on this new and wonderful day. Not for an old stallion.

Secret Gadget was relaxing on a bench observing the families having fun. 'Look at them, they ignored that just a moment ago the world they know almost ended... well is the benefits of being civilians.'

Gadget finally escape from the paper work on the army headquarter. He went to a cafe and took breakfast there. As he promise, he went to the park to clear his mind and appreciate the peace he and his comrade fight in the longest night on Equestria. He was peacefully on the outside. But in the inside he was at war with a concern.

'My team in Ponyville is still in the dark from the last report of their captain... is what I want to believe...' Gadget continue deducting what could his best team could encounter, and what he will face and what move he should be doing now. 'I hope they are okay... special that newbie. How could she reject me... is was a one night only is not I am asking her to marry me.'

Gadget then went to his memories, the one he was slap after he offer a good night. He usually means to take the new recruits to take them out to eat and meet each each other. But sometimes with the mares he really mean it, and he give them as promised. Other ponies like Fort tell him to stop such initiation of his department. Yet Gadget couldn't blame them. He just do it in order to forget her. 

'Is there even a possibility for us to be together.' He ask himself as he witness both parent sit with a picnic basket on the grass with their foals. His eyes could not look away from the foals. 'We are so different, are we even able to have foals of our own?'

He then gaze to the sky and see clouds forming for a rain. He change his memory to the time he meet her for the first time. At the beginning they hated each other due their difference, but when that event of their life ended, they knew they were not so different and were able to put it aside. After all, they only want to live their own life and protect what they treasure. After that moment, Gadget had follow her, or better said put an eye on her, and with time he look at her in a new light. The only thing what will others will think if he marry her.

'My mother will be definitely the first one to oppose... well, is what mothers does. Well as long she doesn't need to know it will not harm her.' Gadget decide he rest enough and he stand up to for to his apartment. 'I better start to write letter, if I am correct my nephew is about to born next week. With just I am alive will be enough to ease their worries.'

Just then he remember that he could do that matter now for he may not have another chance. "Better pass a jewelry. What color was her favorite... it can not be green, right?"

-----------

"Okay." Nurse Redheart let out a sigh after parching Fluttershy's hand. "IF your hand hurt again, keep the burn area under water for at least five minutes, up to 30 minutes to cold it off. Gently pat the burn dry with a clean towel. Cover your burn with a clean bandage and if you need, apply this ointment. Keep your hand free for 3 weeks, okay?"

"Yes... I understand it nurse." Fluttershy retract her hand avoiding closing it. "...thanks..."

"Don't worry sweet heart." Nurse Redheart close the medical box and prepare to see her next patient. She only wonder if the other girls are going to be okay or need her help. She scan the room to see the status of the ponies present on the room.

Nurse Redheart check Applejack and Rainbow, she expect they will have burns as well by helping him. But seeing how Rainbow was sitting in a chair with her arms on her knees and her head down and Applejack resting standing up on the wall with her cowgirl hat covering her face, told her that she was not need it. 

She then turn to the table. She saw Pinkie writing down fiercely on her note book with her tongue out, knowing Pinkie most be planning a party. Just when she finish she took the book to witness her new party plan, but then her smile fall and tore the page as she crush it and throw to the trash can. One already fill up as the new trash roll down out of the can. With a heavy sigh, as her mane also was deflating as well, she focus to plan down another party. 

Nurse Redheart leave Pinkie and focus on the other four, or better said to a couple on the side of the bed of the patient. First she notice Spike and Rarity sitting on their chairs near the bed. Rarity stare without batting an eye to the pony on the bed. Redheart could associate Rarity as one of those widows, she learn she was saved by an unknow knight and now that she have him in front could not separate from him after the recent incident. Spike, on her side, is undecided what to do or say. He either have his head down thinking just to say something to Rarity but then retract and return to his thoughts. 

She check the both of them just to make sure if her assistance was needed. Because she was not able to do something to the last two. She turn to the patient of the room, she come to know him by what other ponies know him, The Shadow Blade. She stare the cursed knight laying on a new bed, resting and unmovable as a statue, and she didn't wanted to called corpse. The guards didn't tell her what happen, just all the ponies will have to wait again until he wake up. She accepted, if was not of the state of Twilight as Nurse Redheart examine her now.

From the moment the hospital staff with the guards clean and move all of them to a new room. Twilight didn't say a word or react to the others. She just follow them with the support of her friends and Spike. But when she enter and once the guards lay Shadow down on the new bed, Twilight just went to a corner to sit down with her face on her knees as she hug her leg. Away from other ponies and have not moved since then.

Nurse Redheart learn when a pony wanted to be alone. "... I am going back to my post. If any pony need me, just ring the magic bell there and a nurse or me will come to assist you." She took her medical box and exit the room. Leaving the girls and Spike alone.

Fluttershy examine her hand, they told her if she touch him more time than she did, her hand was going to be black scorched. All the girls heard it and a thought came to them. Shadow was in a severed pain inside his armor when the runes did whatever they did to him. A pain they could not imagine to compare and the girls were sad, upset, frustrated and angry with themselves. How useless they were to help him. 

"...this is not fair..." Rainbow said in a low voice, but was strong for all to heard. "... why... why I couldn't do something..."

"You couldn't Dash." Applejack voice echo on the room. "No pony could protest to 'them'. You are not the only pony thinking that."

"THAT IS WHY IS NOT FAIR!" She then stand up and walk around. "We are suppose to be heroes! We are suppose to be the chosen by the Elements! We have a power to save someone as Princess Luna! A power to defeat Nightmare Moon!" Unable to control her anger and started to hit the wall. "So Why! BANG Why! BANG Why didn't I say anything to stop that thing! BANG WHY I AM SO USELESS-"

"STOP!" Upset, Applejack walk to grab Rainbow arm, where both could see each eye and notice how each were on the same page. "Believe me, Rainbow. I also wanted to jump with you. But what if we worse Shadow's fate. What if whatever we said was useless to them. I wanted to raise my voice, but just like you... I felt tiny to that thing." She then release Rainbow as she got the message. "We were nothing to them... we couldn't change anything all."

Rainbow move her sight away from Applejack, because didn't wanted to show she was right. In her soul, Rainbow felt that couldn't said anything to the runes. No pony could talk back to The Three Yami Commandments. Not even to imagine to ask them. So her wish to free Shadow was naught from the beginning. 

Fluttershy was not scared of Rainbow's anger, she was also angry at herself as Rainbow did. She finish checking her hand and walk behind Rarity and Spike. They also didn't react to Rainbow's violence. The three of them had their own talk. 

Once behind Rarity, Fluttershy try to ease the preoccupation of hers. "He will wake up, I know he will. So don't let your concerns beat you, Rarity. He... he will come back to us. So if you want to rest I can take your place."

"I know, Darling... Don't worry I am not tired." Rarity finally talk beside not taking her eye from him. "It is just... I thought Shadow was destined to a knight, a noble strong knight who will save us and Equestria. But I was a fool to believe that. I let my stupid fantasy to make me believe... he was more than just a 'tool'. "

"No, Rarity, you were not a fool." Fluttershy put her good hand on her shoulder. "We... we just didn't know how intense was his curse. I also believe Shadow is a kind and generous knight." Rarity could take her eyes and move them to Fluttershy, she smile to her as she grab her hand. 

Spike stare at the two mares, while he felt useless as them, he felt even worse since he couldn't come with anything to encourage to the girls. He turn to stare the sleeping Shadow, just as the girls Spike also was grateful with him since that day with the vase. He now was able to put behind all the demon stuff that scare him, but hearing him cry like that make Spike to see him in a new light. He now knows that his complains of being slave worker were a joke. That there were worse positions than his and was lucky to be only Twilight's litter brother assistant, he decide to take serious his responsibilities from now on. However one thought he was not able to put aside.

'Shadow... what will Twilight will do with you now, and what does this affect to her future?' Spike then turn to the lonely Twilight. She still, at this point, was on her lonely corner away from others. 

Spike stare her with sadness and pity. He was able to understand at some extent her fear from the castle assault, but with those runes and the terror that emanate, he was not able to reach her sister this time. It pain him to see her like that, even she just flinch just now, he could not think in anything to help her. He looked down without realizing he was being hugged.

"...What the?" Spike look around that was being embrace by a pink arms. 

"Don't worry Spike, we also wanted to help Twilight." Pinkie said as she hug him from his back. "I promise you that I will make the best party to make her smile again."

Spike was dumbfounded, he forgot that he was not the only one thinking the same. "... SIGH. Thanks Pinkie. And... yeah I will wait for the party you are planning. I know it will be awesome."

Pinkie smile hearing that, she separate to talk to everyone calling their attention. "Thanks Spike. Because I will not let this sadness affect my friends! I will turn everyone mouth up side, from a sad face to a happy one. Applejack and Rainbow will stop feeling down, Rarity and Fluttershy's worry will melt down, even I will put a happy smile in you, Twilight and Shadow."

Everypony smile to Pinkie, even Applejack and Rainbow put aside their fight for later. Even the main guest for her party was staring her with his red eyes. "Yep! Everyone will have fun in my special recover happy fun party! Even you, Shadow, will smile!...Wait?"

"HUH!" To everypony surprise, Shadow was sitting with his armor on and his red eyes light up. "Shadow!"

All the girls stand up and went near the bed where Shadow was sitting up. They wanted to check him but dare not, due to their fear to provoke again the Three Yami Commandments. The girls and Spike were waiting for him to say something, was until Applejack talk to him, braving herself for the worse. 

"Shadow... Are you okay? Did you feel something weird?" Applejack said as she try to approach him, just to freeze when he answer.

"....I don't know. I will need to make a personal check." Shadow said as he move to the side of the bed. Leaving everypony astonish.

He jump down on his two legs but were some kind of numb that he almost fall. Taking a big breath, Shadow stand up slowly. He stand still for a moment until he started to twist his head, neck, shoulders, arms, legs and feet. He started with small movement, but then he make big rotation on his body joints. Sounds of bone and muscle cracking could be heard with the metal friction, what was interest for the ponies was that part of his armor plate also moved. This was specially on his swords scabbard on his back. With a final flex on his arms and hands, Shadow finished checking his body.

Worry to death, Rainbow went to ask him. "So... Is there something wrong with your body?"

"Analyze complete. Due the recover process, 18% of my physical body is numb but with some exercise can be removed. My armor have been restored and my energy is back to 89%, still need some rest for my power to be fully restored. Other than that, there is no issue present on my self." Shadow say as he flex his fingers, letting blood run 

"OH! Well that was-Wait! How are you able to talk again?" Rainbow notice that without Twilight he was able to act on his own.

"The Three Yami Commandments reboot all my systems, this include the order system." He finish checking and turn around to face the girls. "There were none error founded so there were no change require. The reboot didn't remove or cancel any existing orders. This include my master order to respond my opinion when I am asked by other ponies, it still persist until she wanted to cancel or remove it."

Fluttershy smile and relax. "Really, we are just glad you are okay-OW!" But by do it that she forgot of her hand as she try to close it on her chest. This didn't escape from Shadow. He stare her bandage hand try to discover what happen, just for Rarity answer him.

"She harm her hand trying to help you." Rarity said as she took Fluttershy hand and apply a weak healing spell as well capturing Shadow gaze. "What you just call 'reboot' make you to enter an extreme and barbaric torture, as well you were heating up to almost burn the hospital. We were worry that you were burned until you become charcoal."

Shadow stay still thinking, yet he response as usual. "Thanks, but your concern are misplaced. There is no reason-Please."

Shadow wide open his eyes, he didn't notice Pinkie on his chest. "We are your friends. *SOB* We don't need a reason to be worry for you. *SOB*. So don't say we should not for you. *SOB*."

Shadow look down and didn't need to check that she was not in humor to listen his responses, the way a Yami Tool answer, so he stop speaking and let her concerns out. While Pinkie didn't wanted to separate from him, Shadow check the rest of the ponies and he could see that she was not the only one. Each girls had fear on their eyes, even Spike, but that fear was not from them but for him. He didn't wanted for them to keep those feelings for him but by trying could make them to attached them forever if he don't considered them now. It confuse him but knew that he will have to accept it since the most important pony was Twilight and what she thought.

'Master!' Shadow then look around the room and in no time he found her. Even with his wake up moment, Twilight was still on her corner.

The girls notice his gaze and they join as well to see her, even Pinkie after cleaning her nose on his armor lift her crying eyes to her. The girls and Spike thought with Shadow's awakening she will finally open up but they saw was not the case. They were about to plan how to reach her, however Shadow beat them as he remove Pinkie from him and walk to Twilight. Only the sound of his metal step could be heard on the room, and even so, that didn't make Twilight to lift her head once Shadow reach her.

Shadow was stand still in front of Twilight, as she had her back on the corner ignoring everything. The girls and Spike were guessing what would happen. Yet Shadow just wanted to report to her.

"Master, my system reboot is complete and I am now ready for your orders. You now can tell me your commands, for I will follow them for you." He said yet Twilight keep her head on her knees.

Shadow keep waiting for her and he was going to wait for all eternity when she was ready. He change his mind when he heard the girls and Spike words like 'she is still withdrawn', 'what to do to make her unfold to us', 'do I make my party here' and others ideas similar that she have shut in on her mind on his sleep. Shadow debated about Twilight's status, he could use the Yami system for more information. However, taking the girls responses a moment ago with the few information he had from his experiences with Twilight, he took a decision, a decision that surprise everypony.

Shadow went closer and sit on his knees with his hand on his legs, just for his helmet to open up and remove it. His face plate and back head open up and retract without becoming liquid, now his armor energy is almost full it was done quickly. The girls and Spike wide open their eyes, even they could not see his face they knew he was serious with what he was about to do.

"Twilight."

The girls and Spike were immediately quiet. No sound was produced so as not to overshadow his voice. They let Shadow speak since Twilight's ears move in response to his voice. They immediately discover she is hearing to him, the only mystery they had was how Shadow was acting as his own. The answer was simple, he took Twilight's silence as an interaction to talk his opinion via his orders.

"Twilight Sparkle, you may be afraid, confuse, disoriented and many other negative feelings affecting your mind now. All of this may scare you for the future is coming on your way. You may question is this is part of your destiny. And how you are going to face such fate. But. That doesn't means you will face it alone."

The girls and Spike hold their breath as Twilight's ears move again. Yet she withdrawn even more as she hug her legs and burrow more her head. Shadow saw this, so he continue.

"You may be scare for the unknown, you may be terrified by the uncertainty and you may give up when you face the impossible. However, is just impossible because someone have not done such task. To make the impossible possible. And that is why I am here."

The girls and Spike were impressed of his words, more Spike since this was almost his first encounter as he never see him talk like this in front of him. They continue waiting and observing since they notice Twilight lifting her head but was too soon to interfere. 

"All normal ponies can not reach their dreams and goals for the same reason, is the reason they believe the impossible can not be change or accomplish. Is because they believe themselves they are not able to reach it, so they require someone to do it for them. I was created for that purpose. I am here to help to reach those impossible dreams for them. This also include yours as well, Twilight."

By this moment, Twilight had ease her grip on her legs and her head could be seen, yet due her mane the girls and Spike couldn't see her eyes. All of them unanimous decide to cheer for Shadow. Unknown to them, all except Fluttershy, were clenching their hand with anticipation. Pinkie couldn't since on both hand were black red foam fingers with 'Go Shadow! Go!' with one of her knight helmet merchandise on her head. 

"You can make me fight those battles you do not want to fight or can't win. You can ask me to reach the top of the impossible and the goals you wanted to reach. You can even order me to save and recue what you truly treasure in this world or for your own world you want to create. For my only goal and dream... is the happiness for my master. Your happiness, Twilight Sparkle."

Shadow then extend his hand now to the Twilight who lift her head and eyes to him, that were red and dry tears were all over her face. 

"This is the purpose of the Yami tool. This is my role to this world. This is my way to show my worthy to others. And the promise from me to you, for I will by at your side and help you to create the world you want to live in."

Twilight stare to him. What other ponies didn't known, beside of being afraid of the Three Yami Commandments, Twilight had the idea of Shadow being angry at her as she thought everypony will be for her mistake. She thought she was going to be blame for breaking the rules. That she will lost the love of her friends and her teacher. That she will be degraded from her title of #1 student to being sent back to the Magic Kindergarten. She fear for the hate from the ponies and the wrath of Shadow, but she saw none on his eyes. 

While he continue not showing any emotion on his black eyes, there were true on his words and no hate to her at all. Twilight then took the courage to turn to her friends and she saw no hate as well, rather they were worry and concern for her wellbeing. She soon discover that her fear were none to exist as she turn back to Shadow, where she discover that he was never mad at her. She saw the hand extended to her and she just require a little push.

"Twilight." She then gaze to his eyes. Eyes that were waiting for her. "Your are my master, I am your Yami Tool. I will never hurt you in any way. I will help you to protect what you care. Is opt to you to decide to tell me you want, for I will listen and assist you as no pony have done for you until now."

Twilight sadness, worries and fears were melting down as her eyes where fixed to his eyes. For her entire life, no pony including her family could make her feel so secure as he did. A feeling that tell her that everything will be fine even if she everything she do end badly. But must of all that she should grab that hand, a gesture so special that she never receive from her entire life until now, and could feel that no other pony could give her. A gesture that make her heart crazy as wanting to get out of her chest. However, before she could take that hand she needed to ask.

"Shadow... are you not mad at me?... Are you still going to protect me... even from you... and from myself?" Twilight voice was weak, but was nothing for Shadow to give his answer.

"There is no reason, a tool like me, to be angry at his master. Is that an order?" He saw she took her time to answer him back with a nod. Is all he needed. "Then. Order receive." 

Shadow then reposition his body by moving one leg and being on one knee waiting for her to took his hand, he did not wait for so long. Twilight took a few seconds to appreciate that hand, and when she move her hand to take it, she discover something special. She could feel a warm touch. A warm touch that a metal hand could never transmit and she didn't need to an explanation or look for it. She found the answer as she turn to see his face.

Shadow, her Yami tool, a deadly warrior of legends, a demon without emotion, had a small and genuinely smile. Only for her.

Twilight was speechless that she didn't say anything. She could not do anything as well for she did not resist from him to pick her from the floor. She continue to stare that smile for she wanted to believe what she saw was not her imagination as she was standing up again. At least she wanted to burn the smile on her memory, but could not as she was being crunch by a pink hug.

"TWILIGHT! I'M SO GLAD YOU GUYS ARE BACK!" Pinkie cry out loud as she embrace Twilight and Shadow together.

"What?... Ugh. Pinkie..." Twilight snap out, thanks to the pain. "I think you are crunching my back...  Could you- GASP - ease your hug..."

"Just a few more seconds... and...okay! I am happy enough!" After she was satisfy, Pinkie release both of her friends. 

Twilight arch her back hearing satisfying pop sounds. She soon discover that her whole body started to arch in pain or awaking from the numb sensation from that position she was. "Ow. Pinkie, where'd you come from?

"Blame my parents for that! But that is not important!" Pinkie and check Twilight all over. She did not care for the personal case as she open Twilight's mouth. "Are you okay?! Did you feel something out of place?!"

"Bimqie! Puff!" Twilight remove Pinkie before talking again. "Pinkie! I am fine! I just... I just thought I make a terrible mistake and... I thought that everypony will hate me now..."

"Nonsense!" Rarity went and give her a warm hug. "There is nothing to blame you, Darling. We didn't know about those rules neither you so there is nothing to blame. The only one fault is that pony that make those horrible and barbaric rules." 

Twilight wanted to say that she was really to blame, but Applejack was not going to let her. "Rarity is right, beside we should thank you Twilight. While no pony wanted to raise the voice to them, you were strong enough to prevent them to blame Shadow breaking the rules. So, just let it aside, okay."

Twilight wide open her eyes but them relax. The idea that she save Shadow by convince the Three Yami Commandments never cross her mind. With it she finally accept the girls acceptance and put aside the case. While she was let it go, Rainbow was still concern with Shadow. 

"Just one thing is bother me." When she speak, she call the attention of all. Where Twilight found that smile she thought saw, was no more on Shadow emotionless face. "What was about all that 'oath' about and what has you to be a tool?"

"Is my role on this world." Shadow response was as same as usual, but only Twilight thought she feel a difference with his words before when he speak to her. "As a Yami tool I bound to complete the promise, and the oath is our contract to the legion who are in charge to fulfil it."  

"And what is that promise that make you burn with Tartarus flames! Is very crazy just to punish you-"

"That information is not available or allowed to you."

The girls and Spike couldn't hold their surprise as Shadow interrupt Rainbow, in a way that show hostility to her as they never imagine. Rainbow immediately freeze by Shadow's stare but then relax after she read again the message, the message to stop asking it since she is not recognize under the Yami system. So she can't get that information or will have to face 'them', and it pain her even more. She felt was useless in this case as well. This was a sign for Fluttershy to ease her pain.

"Is okay, right?" She use her good hand on Rainbow's shoulder. "We only need to know that exist and that Shadow will be okay as long we do not interrupt or disturb it, correct?" Rainbow stare her questioning if that was correct.

Shadow affirm Fluttershy. "Affirmative. As long as the rules and oath are not compromised, I will continue to operate and no sanction will be required." He said as Rainbow turn to him. With this she could relax as he will not be in trouble even if she do nothing for him. So she accept to let it go as well her feelings of defeat on herself.

Spike decide to add his opinion until now. "Well, if you ask me, as long everypony is fine and safe everything should be okay, right! So what do we do now?"

Everypony started to thinking but were interrupt as Shadow reactivated his helmet without warning. Twilight was about to question him when he took a step ahead of her. "Master, you have visits on the door. Your orders."

The girls turn around to the door as the pony in question knock the door. "I see I was found out. Twilight, can we come in now?" The voice was no other than Celestia.

"Princess Celestia! I, uhm, yes! You can come in!" Twilight answer with a slow hesitation, unable to get the full message. "Wait. We?"

"Correct. We." Celestia open the door and was not alone. When she enter she was followed by multiple doctors and some nurses, this group also had Pink Heart behind of Celestia. "There is something we need to do, but first." Celestia move to Twilight as the others move aside, only Shadow stay but dare not step on her way. 

Shadow could see she just wanted to give her support as well.

"I am really sorry Twilight." She embrace her student but with more care as never before. "I shouldn't have let you take care of 'it' alone. And as your dear friends said, is not your fault and you are not to be blame for it." 

Twilight once more she receive more support and this time was from the pony she wanted the most. "Thanks... I promise that I will not let it happen again."

"Is okay, my dear student." She release her and put a serious face. "IF this ever happen again you can always come to me, to your friends as well. Okay?" When Twilight nod her, Celestia was happy yet she reserve for saying more. For now Twilight most rest so they could talk again, so she decide to talk to the second reason she came. 

She came to check Shadow.

"Ahem." Celestia clear her voice. "I am glad you are okay Twilight. Yet I came here for someone else. Shadow, we need to check and make sure you are... in a good health." She turn to him to receive his red glare.

"Suggestion. IF you want to check my status information, I must recommend to ask my Master. I am not allowed, and will not, share my status without consent of her." Shadow didn't like what she is asking yet he retain to be hostile. Unfortunately for him the ponies learned that. 

"Of course we are going to ask her." Pink said walking in front of the medical group, with a commanding tone to him. "We were going to ask your Master to make a medical check on you. I am sure she KNOWS that is essential to check your blood pressure, your allergies, if you suffer from a disease we know or not, the basic so we can report and keep records of the general state of your health. This will help your Master to know more about you."

Shadow remain silent while Pink smile, the audience just stare the two of them as they were mortal enemies. The way Pink speak was in a way to make Shadow obey her, as if this request was something personal for her and was not letting Shadow escape until she get it. The reason, was still unknown to them, so Twilight just got most of the message. With concern with the rules she didn't know if was allow it, so with fear she lift her hand. And the rune show up responding to her will.

'Is truth, I need to know more about Shadow's health status. I am even worry that 'reboot' had harm him in any way so... those is allow to make a medical check by other ponies?' She still hesitating ask. "Is okay to do it?" Without asking, the rune answer her back. 

As 'Master' of unit #3 is your right to maintain your Yami Tool on your way, you are not required to do so. If you feel you are unable or not trained to do such task, is allowed to ask 3rd party services. As long is authorized you can request or submit a permission on the Yami system for approval for others to interact and command your Yami Tool. Also the Second Commandment will not be trigger since you gave permission and consent to the 3rd party you have request. Warning. Once the conditions of the request is complete, expired or were breached, the unit will stop following other commands and your command will be absolute again. So we recommend to specify your request. 

Twilight nod ignoring how the doctors and nurses were looking strange to her. But those that knows remain quiet until Twilight finish talking to the Yami System. "Okay... Can I request the approval to check Shadow's health with Pink Heart and the hospital of Ponyville?" Was not require for Twilight to say more detail since it can read her mind and thoughts, yet the rune didn't care and answer her. 

Processing........... Request have been approved. Permission to allow 'Pink Heart and staff of the hospital of Ponyville' to check Unit #3 health status have been granted. Updating Unit #3 status...... Update complete. Unit #3 now follow 'Pink Heart and staff of the hospital of Ponyville'.

Twilight smile seeing that nothing bad happen, except the hospital staff freaking out since the message was sent to all. 'So not everything is prohibit... I should take some time to further review the Yami system and the rules another time.' She was happy, but not as happy as Pink.

"Did you hear that, Shadow~. You will have to obey your Doctor now~" She smiles evilly at him. 

From time ago, Pink wanted to discover Shadow species secret and now that she knows he was a Human she was more motivated to reach them. Her motivations were a mix of personal goals and reasons, yet there were also other motives in play as well. She don't want to accept those facts but she doesn't have total control over them, so the only thing she can do is to control the outcome.  

That is why she let her doctor persona play along. "Don't worry~ I promise to be very careful but I can't promise will not hurt. So you should start to take off or deactivated that armor so we can begin. Once your are done we can check what is the first thing we-"

"Order receive."

Something that the ponies should have check was if Shadow can receive order from other ponies with that type of request. Just as the Yami system told Twilight, Shadow can be assign temporal as it explained under the care of another pony, but it was literal. Twilight is able to tell Shadow to follow other ponies command just as Pink did a moment ago. Which means that Shadow will follow her and the staff approved for the medical check that Twilight request. By that it means that he must obey Pinkie order now, as he give the ponies again the scare of their life.

"Turning off the full Yami armor." Shadow said turn off his armor.

"Huh?" Is what everypony said.

Before any pony could say anything else, Shadow's armor let out vapor all over his armor joint. Once the pressure was on normal levels, the plates were moving as the moment ago Shadow turn off his helmet, but since was removing the whole armor it was also turned into liquid. The armor started to open up his chest and arms, later was his legs and feet. The plates that were removed went behind him and the liquification started. Because of the vapor, not all ponies could see that the liquid metal was retracting into Shadow's body. 

Twilight who was the closest saw that Luna comment was correct, Shadow's armor is part of him as it enter in dark strips that were marked on his visible skin. A few thoughts went on her mind on that moment. Now she knows why his armor was magic based, it was for he can be deploy on any moment, even sleeping or eating, Shadow was ready for combat. And how it can transform and change form to that draconic demon form of his. She was impressed with the level of technology and magic of the Yami legion and wanted to study it. However, she put aside those wishes as soon the thought 'study him' came when she saw the result. She was now staring to the Shadow without armor.

The process was fast now that the armor was at it almost full capacity, so the ponies could see what Shadow looks like under the armor. Beside the same emotionless face the girls knew, they could see Shadow's body state and their guess was right in their imagination. Shadow had nothing under the armor except a well tight dark sleeveless bodysuit with red strips as his armor. The suit only cover his chest and back all the way below until reach above his knees. The parts that didn't cover, his arms, neck and legs were hairless clean. His skin was clean if they ignore the darks strips were the armor retract to it. 

The ponies were astonished once more for many reasons. Shadow height was of a normal size adult stallion pony, no fangs or claws were present on his hands and feet. His messy mane was bigger and long than without his helmet showed before, it reach all his back neck and part of his back. With how messy was, Rarity had to hold her urge to fix his mane. It was thanks to the last detail the ponies notice on his body.

The ponies, specially the mares, could see his well trained muscular body. They were able to admire the well developed muscles, as it were well toned were none fat was present, and that was the problem. The consequences of the repeated famines that he suffered have left his body without any trace of fat. His body was more thin than some mares on the room, the best description for it could be a muscular thin body without any fat at all. From a doctor's perspective was very concerning.

"This is worse than I expect." Pink put her hand under her chin as she make her first medical analysis. "The girls mention that you went weeks without eating. If I had to guess, I would say your body mass index is below 20, dangerously 15. But I can only compare to a normal pony so... Shadow, what is your current level?"

"At this moment is at 13.8. For humans male 18 kg/m2 is already acceptable but if is not care well can be dangerous if is below." Shadow said but his voice didn't reflect a weak state as his body show. 

"Buck, are you one of those ponies that do not care for their well being... don't tell me are you also those who trust magic on their body performance." Shadow was about to answer but Pink didn't wanted. "Forget it, I assume this is the way of the Yami Tool. Neverminded. I am not going to give another of my husband sermons."

She then turn to her Princess and Twilight for her medical plan. "I am going to make many exams on him, it can take it hours. Twilight, I will give you the report later so you can make him follow the medication plan to the letter."

"Yeah... I understand." Twilight couldn't denied Pink suggestion, was due she remember his wound during the fight on the tower. 

"Also." Pink haven't finish. "I will like to take examples of his blood to study for medical reasons. But if I may add, I would like to examine his armor as well to know if is part of him and-"

"Negative." 

Before she finish, Shadow walk in front. As his armor was deployed instantly. "My master only allow for medical purposes of my health. My armor is not part of what was allowed." He just show how the weak Shadow was replace by the Shadow Blade in an instant, as he stand in front of Pink with his blazing red light. "Anything that that breach my orders will face resistance. Beside, the Yami system will not allowed it."

Everypony hold their breath, if they dare to think Shadow was weak they were making a terrible mistake. As long he is The Shadow Blade of legends, he must never take lightly. But Pink was already expecting that. In her large career she face stubborn patients, her husband included. So the pressure he emanate didn't affect it, rather she accept the challenge.

"If you say so then I will stop insisting. But your blood is part of the medical exams. That should be allowed, right?" She answer after a few seconds. 'At least I can check that matter.'

Shadow stare her a few second as well. He didn't find any more attempts or intentions to break the permission conditions on her voice. Satisfy, he stop his thirst of blood and step back. "Affirmative."

Everypony relax, specially Twilight, she just saw how the rune light up during their conversation all this time, waiting for the worse. She let out a heavy sigh. 'Dear me... Will this day will even end... Will I even survive...'

----------------------------------

"Of course you will live mister... ehm, how can I call you again? Ejeje." The mare earth nurse laugh innocently to his patient. Removing the fact how dangerous he is. 

"Fire." The leader who refuse to give his real name give her his title. "Is okay to refer me with that name."

"Okay! So mister Fire, we check that you are in good health so there is nothing to worry about." The nurse stand on his side as Fire was resting on the bed with a handcuff on his left arm. "For a Stallion of your age, you are really a good example most of the ponies must follow."

"You're making me blush, young lady." Fire said making the mare smile, one of his guards didn't like it. 

Fire as the other leaders were under arrest in separate single rooms, unlike the other leaders as Phantom that were sleeping just to alarm the hospital with his 'THE END IS NEAR', which increase the guards from two to four when he wake up with the cry of the devil, he only had two unicorn guards. Wind had the same but they were located outside, Fire had them inside with multiple spells and anti magic blocks on his room. So the guards had to watch how he flirt with the mare nurses and doctors.

"Oh~ Thanks for the compliment." She answer happily, was not because she was almost 30 and was not marry yet. "But our time together is almost over so I will have to end my shift soon. I hope you behave from this moment." She then stared to pick her stuff.

"I will try, I just ask in return for you to keep that beautiful smile of yours." Fire wink when he finished. The nurse smile happily. 

It make her feel young, and motivated in her love life. "I hope you keep that promise. So, Mr. Fire I hope to see you again." She make a small bow and turn to exit.

The guard that was giving Fire a nasty eye saw his opportunity to talk the nurse. "E-excuse me, if you don't mind, could I know when-" Just to be brutally rejected.

"Sorry. I am not an one night mare and I am not interest in stallions that just want to have fun." The guard had his open mouth open with eyes that reflect how it hurt him, yet the mare have finished. "But... if you ever come back to Ponyville you can see me in my shifts to plan a date."

"Oh!" His spirit came back as the nurse was winking her eyes to him. "Yeah I can come here to see you... is just will be tedious to find an excuse or-" When he turn around he could see how everypony were staring at him. "I-i-i-i mean it will take time so... I can come in my vacation! Ejeje."

"Aja... Well see you Mr. Fire." She ignore him and open the door to leave. "Hope to see you again." She then turn to the guard. "You. Not much." She said to him with a deadpan expression closing behind the door.

The guard stare at the door as he have no idea why she was mad. "What did I did this time?"

Just for Fire to tell him. "You were staring at her butt each time she bend when she was checking me. Every pony notice it."

The guard wide open his eyes with his mouth open. Just for his partner to add salt. "You were almost drooling as well." He add.

While the guard was trying to explain himself, Fire leave them while he retreat to his mind. What he just did was he just give secret message to his follower, the nurse receive the message as one of the secrets spies of The Children of the Night. 

The cult had thousand of follower so was expect to have secret sleeping agents all over Equestria, the nurse was a daughter of one the leaders family descendant that arrive to Ponyville 10 years ago. Her job was to observe and report important visitors and movements of the guards. She also help with the infiltration on the forest, this was her role for that night. But she hesitate of getting out of her role of a nurse when an assassin of the cult was admitted to the hospital.

She knew something was wrong when he didn't stop saying 'black demon' again and again. This was a few weeks after she heard about the party Pinkie was throwing for the forest's special guest. She didn't need to join the clues to know what was going on with the main group once they entered to his domain. With time, members keep showing, up until the princess and her guards bring all the leaders including her grandmother, Water.

'At least she is now free from her family curse.' While the nurse was attending him, Fire provide her secret messages to her. Not to act as a member of the cult but to escape and live a normal life from this moment. 'She does have a beautiful smile... just as Star, I hope these young foal can live a happy life.'

He then turn to the window of his room. As his guards dispute how a mare should be treated, he just wonder how the life of the new generation of the Children of the Night could be on this new Equestria. For his generation should end and pay the price for all the sins they make under the name of their mother. He only wish to knew all the event that brought this result, and no matter he thinks in what if or what could have been done. He could not come how to change the result of his fate.

Because the devil will have no mercy when he comes to harvest.

---------------------------------

Now on the lobby of the hospital, the girls with Spike were having a late lunch waiting for the result of the exams. From their fight, from coming from the castle to the events on the hospital, they hadn't rest well and were exhausted. They decide was time to eat and get some z's. Rarity and Fluttershy with Spike were eating food from the hospital menu. Rainbow was snoring with her mouth open to the air on her sit and Applejack decide to sleep on the sofas with her hat over her face. And when Pinkie was finishing her last detail for her party, the door to the halls of the hospital open.

The ponies awake turn to see Twilight walking through the door. "Ow. No matter what, I really hate needles."

"Twilight!" Spike leave his chair to bring her to the table. "I am glad you are okay. What did the doctors told you?"

Spike guide her to a free seat where a few daisy sandwiches were waiting for her. "Not much. Since I keep my medical information memorize was quick. The doctors could finish my exams." She then grab a piece and took a big bite.

"And?" Fluttershy ask using her other hand to eat her soup. "Was there something wrong we should be alarmed?"

Twilight swallow and could feel how happy her stomach was. "Nothing. There were none change with my health status. My blood pressure is fine, they didn't fine any malicious agent in my blood or body, my mental and reflexes responses are normal levels. In other words I am still the same... just with this thing." She lift her right hand. There was nothing but they knew was the rune she is talking about. "And that is better to check with a neurologist with a psychiatrist due the stress this thing give me."

Rarity clean her mouth and lower her fork of her salad. "Ahem. Is compressible. That thing give vibes that was made by the devil but the most important is that you are okay darling. And about that psychiatrist, I recommend one that is not from Ponyville." Twilight was about to ask why but the reason was in front of her.

"Yeah!" Pink stop writing to enter the conversation. "I heard that the last doctor of Ponyville make an statement that will not rest until it discover all the mysteries of my mind. He and his assistants went to a journey to find the mind stone so they have the power to fight back the monster inside my imagination... Hm. I wonder why since they only want to play with them. Is what told me the Mayor Cupcake." 

Twilight really was tempting to hypothesis with what 'play' could it mean, but she rather let it aside and ate her sandwich. YAWN They soon heard a yawn coming from the sofas. They saw Applejack standing up and walking to them.

"YAWN... Ah ma sure Ah will sleep like a trunk this night. Have they finished Shadow's exams?" She sit with them, she took her last apple from her pocket and devour it in three bites.

As answering to Applejack, the doors of the lobby open again. But this time was Celestia and Iron with a few of their guards behind them, as well Luna with only the five leaders of the cult. The last group was heavily chain with handcuffs on hands and shackles on the legs, for the unicorns they had black anti-magic collar while Wing, the only pegasus, had wingcuffs. It was time for them to leave.

"Twilight." Celestia went at her side, she didn't allow her ponies to bow while eating. "I see your medical exams have been completed. Is everything okay?" 

Twilight swallow her food before answer her. "GULP Y-y-yes. Everything is the same as my last checkup... all except this thing." She rise her hand, still clean since she didn't want to call it. "There is no trace in my body so is a magical link, but don't responded from the magical anti-parasite spells or curses. Yet I still need to follow up to know more about it."

"Is good that you are in good health, Twilight Sparkle." Luna talk. Twilight still feels the slap she got from her, but now they see eye to eye again, she saw Luna had no more hostility to her. Yet Luna still need to educate her more. "But believe me. You don't want to mess with the Yami system. Or 'he'. I am saying it by experience." 

Twilight flinch with her warning so all she could do was to nod. Sawing his opportunity, Iron report his princesses. "Your Highness, the carriage of the detainees has arrived, I will prepare their transfer to Canterlot so they can be process for trial. Princess Luna, if you could help us it will be grateful."

"Understood. Captain Iron." She then turn to the girls, Spike, Celestia and Twilight. "Sister, Elements of Harmony,... Twilight. I will take my leave back to Canterlot. Hope we can see each other soon." She the bow and with Iron and his squad she leave. 

Twilight saw her how she leave. While she still thought Luna hate her, she couldn't take out the feeling that was something else than just hate. Celestia seeing this and read Twilight mind, she put her hand on her shoulder to assure her. 

"Luna is not a bad pony. And I am sure she is not mad at you." Twilight didn't turn to her but Celestia didn't need to continue. "She just don't want you to take the same path as she did. And she just wish the best for your and-" BANG

"I have the result of Shadow's status." Before Celestia continue, as well awaking all ponies included Rainbow bursting her sleeping bubble. Pink burst the lobby doors with a medical portfolio and a medical boxes with containers inside. "As well for a medication plan for him."

"Wha... Shadow... Shadow!" Just as Rainbow was awaking up, Shadow walk out with his armor fully displayed. 

Checking Master 'Twilight' order........Completed. Updating Unit #3 status....... Update complete. 

With the confirmation of the Yami system, Shadow walk to Twilight to give her the news. "Master. Pink Heart have finish my medical examination. I am back under your only command. What are your orders." For Pink to see him with dangerous eyes.

"What are your orders, oh boy where do I start." She put the portfolio down, ready to shout to him. "How about TO STOP THAT CURSED ARMOR TAKING YOU LIFE AWAY!" All ponies step back, Shadow didn't.

"Mrs. Pink. As I mention before, my armor is not taking my life energy but rather-"

"Yes I know but I am not talking literal. Is not taking your life but rather what make you alive." Pink pinch her eyes since she was about to give one of her husband sermons. "What I hate is that I can't pin if that armor is dangerous or it's keep you alive. But I am sure that taking away your resource of your body is not a good sign to begin it."

Celestia intrigue ask. "Pink, what can you tells us of his armor is doing to his body?" Pink breath in and out before answer her.

"SIGH Let's start with where all the food he ate goes." When she mention it, the ponies remembered the two boxes of food. "The food he eat is not digested on his stomach. I think, with the feature he mention about energy conversion, the food is discompose while is on the stomach or the armor take it. Then all the essential vitamins and minerals are send to his body, but I fear only share what he needs and the rest goes to his armor. Then we have his fat body, the reason he have no fat, NOTHING AT ALL, could be that your armor processed it and turned it into energy. Energy I assume goes directly to that piece of metal. Heck, I starting to think that thing is alive and Shadow have a parasitic relation with it."

She then walk to him with determination on her eyes. "That is why I want to dissect that armor... as well you, Shadow."

For Shadow to do the same, with the same opposition to her. "And as mention before... is not allowed... the Yami System will not permitted."

"But I can check it, right?" Both turn their eyes to Twilight, with the rune finally showing up. "If what Pink said is right I just want to make sure. Is that allowed?"

Affirmative. The Yami system will answer your requests, as long it authorize. Processing......... Analyze Complete. Checking the Unit #3 records show that the unit have not eat enough grams of food to keep his body at optimal levels in the last month. Warning. By default the Yami Armor have top priority to gain energy before the body. If the physical body started to fail, the Yami Armor will take control and will look ways to gather more energy as well essential carbohydrates, proteins, fats, water and vitamins and minerals for the physical body of the unit. 

"And is there a remedy or a way to fix him? He will not die, right?" Twilight ask with concerns Pink was right.

Suggestion. The unit can recover their physical body optimal levels with continuous food supervision by the User. The Yami armor is design to absorb or generate magic energy, the unit can enter in Sleep mode while the Yami armor start the recharge process. Only in the case the Yami armor will run out of energy during missions or the conditions don't allow it, the Unit can give his energy to power up the armor or parts of it. Warning. The Yami armor will not kill the unit but rather will make everything to keep the unit operating. 

"I see so I just need to watch his health and he can be back to normal. Or what a human being should normally look like." Twilight ask the rune in advance to explain to all. Which make Pink to accept her defeat.

"SIGH I guess we just need to make a diet plan for him. Here is mine." Pink handle Twilight her medical portfolio, a big portfolio. "Make him to follow his medication. Beside the very low body mass index, he is the definition of health. Well, as long that armor decide to keep him alive." 

She then leave with the medical box, not before giving Celestia her update. "I will study that matter on the castle lab. But will take time to see the result." She went where his husband and the squad exit. Everypony stare her leaving, but not like Shadow that was focus on the box. 

Seeing that almost everypony was leaving, Celestia prepare hers as well. "It seen that almost everything is set up. So my little ponies it's time to return to our respective homes." She then turn to her heroes, the Twilight and her friends. "Once again, I want to thank all of you. You save Equestria and all the inhabitants of Terra from Nightmare Moon. So I wish you all a good rest, you deserve it." 

"Is okay Princess Celestia." Twilight answer for the group. "We just did what any good pony will do."

"I will not call normal to you." Spike say to Shadow as he elbow him. BANG A very bad move. "AHH!" 

The girls laugh as Celestia stare to Shadow. Unknown to her if she should be thankful or fear him, yet. "Right... Well is time for us to go."

"Ejeje... wait us?" Twilight stop after she notice the 'us' was for her. "Will we also go with you, Princess Celestia?"

"Of course. I have nothing against it." She then turn around to leave and send a bomb to Twilight. "Is better that your family see me with you when you arrive back home. I am sure you will need support to ask them for you to live here in Ponyville with your new friends."

Twilight tilts her head to the side wondering what she meant. "Oh... yeah I need to make the arrangement to live-" She then wide open her eyes with a realization she never thought when she was assign to be Shadow's Master. Was the fact what her family will think about him. And-

'HOW I WILL EXPLAIN MY FAMILY THAT I WILL LIVE ALONE WITH HIM!'

-----------------------

"NNNNOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!" A young mare unicorn no more than 18 years cry out.

Just outside of the city of Manehanthan on a forest a celebration was taking place, but was not a celebration by the citizens but for the other type of ponies. A gang was celebrating after their successful assault to a wagon train. They thanks to whatever the guards were fighting in the city that leave the outskirts free for them. And were lucky that a the merchant daughter of the family that owns it decide to go as well. 

"Please!" The old butler earth stallion shout out at the side of the camp. "Whatever you want, please, leave the young lady alone! I can talk to my master! I can convince him to pay- UGH!" But was silence with a punch on the stomach as two hold him from his arms.

"Shut up!" The bandit leader earth pony, holding a beer, silence him for party pooper. "Don't you see we are celebrating the Summer Sun celebration. Is fault of the guards of letting us out of the party. It's right boys!"

"YEAH!!!" The 48 bandits shout out on a clearing of the forest.

"See~" He then turn to the butler. "Beside we are thankful with all of you. You provide us food and drinks. Even mares!" The butler, against his will, couldn't resist to see at one side of the camp the two corpses of the two maids that came with him. 

"Some of my boys couldn't have some fun with those two." The butler clench his teeth as he turn to this scumbag. "Don't you think your young lady should help those who hadn't fun yet~ Bring her boy! JAJAJAJA!"

THUNK

The poor old stallion struggle but couldn't free himself from his two capturers as his young lady was brought to the leader, and reap her dress leaving the mare's chest wide open.

THUNK

"NO! PLEASE STOP!" The young mare desperate scream as her capturers pull her down preparing her for their boss.

THUNK

"Hey! You should be happy!" He knelt to remove the last fabric of cloth between her legs. "You are just going to have the best time of your life..."

THUNK

"No... please leave... her..." The butler was crying for he was failing to protect his madame. But as he and all the rest of the gang started to quiet down for a new guest. When they were getting carried away by the show they failed to stop an intruder. Someone just walk in the party.

THUNK

"Hm! What the-" The leader just turn around when he finally notice. An intruder covered in heavies coat was standing behind him. "What!... Who are you!" He didn't know why, but he believe he just saw his life passing through his eyes.

Everypony stare at the intruder, even the young lady and the butler couldn't take their eyes from the new guest. The two of them thought the intruder was part of the gang, but after a quick check they knew he wasn't. Everypony wait for his next move and he... just step aside.

Everypony stare at the intruder again as he just step aside and keep walking. He came from behind of their boss, their leader just keep his eyes glue to the intruder as he pass by his side. His metal steps resonate all over the clearing and show that nothing else was going to disturb his walk. 

"...please..."

Suddenly the intruder stop, just at the side of the young lady who desperate cry to him.

"please... save me... please-"

"Is that what you really want?"

Everypony again keep their eyes on the intruder. No pony knew how, they only knew that a man's heavy artificial voice came from that strange coat. His emotionless voice make all of them felt a forzen chill climbing on their back. 

"...Huh?..." The young mare stare him dumbly. "But... I don't want-"

"Shut up!" The leader shout at the mare after pulling himself and walk to the intruder. "Hey! You! What the buck you think you are doing! Do you think you could just walk in and act as nothing happen!"

"Negative." The leader flinch with his answer, he could feel that had power to silence him forever. But his luck was on hi side. "I was processing what to do when I was approaching here, one option was taking care of all of you. Yet, at the end, you are not one of my objectives. So I have nothing to do with being like you."

The leader's face turn red of rage by his response, but when he turn around, and through the gap of the coat, his face turn pale white because of his blood red eyes. "However. If I have to choose... I would like to remove you from this world."

The leader step back, but them by his fear and rage this intruder ruin his fun, he went to punch him. "You... BUCK HEAD!" A mistake he paid with his life. 

SPLASH

In an instant, a red mist appear between them. All the ponies were surprised and could see what happen, but they panic once was settle down. Stepping back, the leader staggers for the sudden pain her felt, and a scream of pain was expected. But he couldn't cry out. For his lower jaw somehow explode from his face as part of his tongue, or what remains, hang as blood pour out.   

The intruder turn again to the mare as the corpse of the leader fall back to the floor. And he finally got his answer. "So, this is what you truly wish?"

The butler snaps from what he has just witnessed and immediately turns to the intruder and her young lady, but what he saw made him forget the strange being. Due the surprise of being assault, the fear of being harm, the pain of seeing the workers die to the point of seeing her only friends being rape over and over again to just cut their throats, he couldn't recognize his young madame. The girl stared at the leader's corpse, while she was silent, her eyes had a spark that the butler could see and fear he was not imagined. He wanted to stop her but the intruder wanted an answer. Her answer.

"While I should not interfere the affairs of the children of Terra, I can't denied I have the same wish as you, daughter of Faust." All the bandits slowly turn to the intruder. And as the mare turn to him. The following words echo in all of them. "As part of his gift, I will concede what you really want... for the world you want to create, daughter of Erebus."

The intruder's blood red eyes light up as clouds of storms gather for his new declaration. "What are your orders, Trixie Lulamoon."

The young mare, Trixie, stare a his red eyes feeling a power she never thought she had. With it she said her orders to him. "Remove them... remove this pest from me... from my world... the world of Trixie..."

FLASH

A bright flash shone the clearing as a thunder. The three capturers of the mare were cut in half. A red rain began to pour on the place. The mare just lay down letting it to bath her. And the words eco on every pony. As the blade of the intruder shone responding to her command. Not to punish the sinners. Not to make justice for the innocent. For she receive the gift that her father allowed. 

Her desires to come true. "Order received."
> Chapter 23 to recognize his role
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter  23 to recognize his role



Spike was relaxing and enjoying the landscape he had on his window seat. 'Finally we can return back home.' 

Spike could not believe all that had just pass in the recent couple of months. First, he was trying to check what he will do in the Summer Sun Celebration to the point he was trying to find the way to take out Twilight. That's when he met Shadow for the first time and was locked up with her for the next few weeks due his 'misunderstanding' entry. When the day finally come, he meet his new friends when he with Twilight went to Ponyville, only to hear them talk about him. When the night falls, he wanted to help the girls but couldn't and falls to sleep while Shadow fight side by side with Twilight. And when he wake up only to follow the girls to see his recover, where he got the scare of his life. He thought that the drama was ending in the hospital. But was not the end.

You all know where we are going and what he is bother with as he could not resist to turn to it. His sister that could not hold any longer her sleep, was sleeping peacefully on the shoulder of her Yami Tool. Whose red eyes stare to his eyes.

All started when he with Twilight, Shadow and the rest exit the hospital where the royal carriage was waiting for them. As Celestia promised, they will be able to return to Canterlot with her, something Twilight was glad about, because she was sleepy after everything that happened, including the medicine she received. When she could not hold anymore, Spike tried to help her, but Shadow went ahead of him and lifted her (princess style) into the carriage.

When every pony process the image as Twilight was red as a tomato, Spike follow them later and enter the carriage behind them. He saw how Shadow, with care, put Twilight on her seat as she was falling to sleep more and more. While he was grateful for helping her, Spike was not happy that Shadow simply sat next to her, where his seat was supposed to be. 

Spike was about to say something to him, yet another pony intervened. By no other Luna herself taking the last seat of that side of the carriage. She just say that her part of arranging the leaders carriage was done and she decide to join them. Is all what she said, and said no more closing her eyes with her arms cross on her flat chest making Celestia and Spike to take the other side seats.

Once the preparations was done, on the entire trip no pony talk and was quiet the whole time, only Twilight's snoring was heard. The whole trip was uneventful, just Celestia staring at the duo with Luna at their side and Spike trying to think what to think of Shadow with Twilight.

'Yeah, I don't like this.' Spike glare at Shadow as he glare to him. 'I don't approve this. Definitely he will not steal my job as her number 1 assistance. But... does that means I have an underling too if he follow Twilight?' 

'I don't believe that is right.' Celestia as well have her own thoughts. 'Twilight can not be or will be the next Nightmare Moon. But if Shadow or the power he had inside influence the transformation... I hope that the examination of the results will be completed soon.'

"You two should relax and enjoy this peace." Luna opens one eye, making Celestia and Spike flinch at her. "Follow Twilight example, she is resting before the storm she will face the rest of the day. And beside." she close her eye and return to her repose. "Is not like any of you can change the fact that Shadow will stay with her from now on."

SIGH Celestia let her shoulder fall. "You may be right, Luna. But that doesn't mean I should not take lightly of Shadow's role. And those rules." She then cross her arms under her chest. "We don't know what side effect may appear in her daily life. We could miss something important and-"

"Her results show that she is still the same filly you care and raise, sister." Luna interrupt her. "Also, she is already a grown up mare. Eventually you will let her go and have her live her own life." 

While Celestia narrow her eyes to her sister, Spike ask Luna his concerns. "Princess Luna, he will not harm her, right?"

"No, my dear Spike." Luna open her eyes to the little dragon. "The rules would not allow him to harm your sister. Or better say, he will not allow any pony to harm her. And that includes you." Spike wide open his eyes. He turn to Shadow who keep staring him, threateningly. Luna close her eyes once she give him the message. "A word of advice, you better not make her angry."

When Spike began to sweat, the announcement of their arrival was announced. "Your Highness, we have arrive back to Canterlot. Princess Mi Amore Candeza is ready to receive you." The announcement wake up all the ponies.

"Oh!" Luna intrigue ask her sister. "Mi Amore Candeza? Is that our niece Candance you mention to me?"

"Yes, Luna." The Chariot trembled when Celestia answer. With this Twilight finally awake.

"EPP! I swear I was not sleeping tea... Huh? Where we-" Twilight snap trying to clean her eyes, but when her left arm didn't move she discover she was holding the arm of Shadow. Who turn to her, eye to eye. "WAH!" She retrieve her arm with a redden face. She sits upright with her hand on her chest, only then does she look at her hand.

Twilight almost lost herself in his red eyes, because she almost imagine him without his helmet. And because of that she started to remember that rare smile of his, as well the warm touch she felt when she grab his hand. She imagined that pleasant feeling and how calm it made her feel, but there was no time for that as she was reminded that she was not alone.

"Ahem!" Luna's voice make Twilight flinch. "It's good to see that you are well rested, Miss Twilight. Was your dream to your liking?" 

"HUH?! Oh! Princess Luna! Did we already arrive? " Twilight and Shadow turn to Luna, where she was waiting for Twilight. "... And, well, I rest well... is what you were asking?" And Twilight answer, unknown to her that Luna was supervising her dreams. 

'For now she seen okay.' Luna was satisfied, so she let her go when the carriage door was about to be open. "Good, because I believe you will need to concentrate for what it's coming. So I will need to remind you." She then turn to Celestia as well Spike. "To all of you."

Before taking off from Ponyville. The five of them talk about an important task that all of them must follow as she make with Pink and Iron. "Don't mention anything about the Yami Tool system and Twilight's role of a User. No pony should know the Three Yami Commandments."

--------------------

"Why I didn't know this before." Shinning wait impatiently with the welcoming committee at the tower for the castle landing platform. "As his brother I must protect her from all colts, INCLUDING THAT DESPICABLE DEMON!" He clench his teeth while mention him. So strong that the committee ponies step back from him, all except her marefriend.

"Uhm, Sargent Shinning Armor, we still haven't receive the confirmation of the Shadow Blade true role and why is following your sister." Candance, on her princess role, try to calm him. "Is a little too soon to assume. They are almost here, so if you can make me the little favor to... calm down? Ejeje~" 

Shinning didn't turn to her since his eyes were lock down for any sign of the carriage. However, because he love her, very much, he steam out his anger and compose himself. He will have time later to educate his sister's stalker since he must receive the princesses as a captain of the Royal guards. He didn't wait long for the carriage land on the tower. 

The carriage was pulled by guards pegasus selected to carry the carriage and park it on the landing port. The head maid with the selected four maids run to receive their princess, the notice of Luna was also informed so each had a gift basket for their lunar princess. When the driver jump out from his seat, he went to open the door. Where Celestia was waiting as her head maid receive her.

"Your Highness." The head maid bowed to her as well her maids and the rest of the committee. "Was your journey successful?"

Celestia smile to them telling them what it means. "I will say we succeed. Ladies and Gentlecolts, I present your lost princess. The princess of the Night. Luna Lullaby Moon." ****

Celestia step aside as Luna follow her example. Soon the ponies admire Luna, their lost princess, and they gave her her respects as the committee bowed and the four maids present her baskets of flowers and smalls gifts combine with perfume and incense with macarons and sweets or chocolate for her. Candance walk in front to talk her new auntie.

"Princess Luna. Me, Princess Mi Amore Candeza, welcomed you back to Equestria." Candance pick her red dress with silver strips and heart decoration to make a royal bow to her aunt. 

Luna stay unmovable for a moment unable to answer, but looking to Celestia's direction, she was told just to accept it. Luna smile giving up. "Thanks, my little niece. Is good to be back." She then step out so the next pony turn step out. 

Clestia and Luna positions themselves at the side of the carriage and as every pony else wait for the nest pony. They relax as Twilight, before making her mental preparation, step at the door. Just as Luna's return was announce, was also Twilight's heroic win as well her new position as the Element holder of Magic. She shy when the committee bow too for her. Candance and Shinning were delightful as they receive her.

Candance gave her the welcome of the new heroes when she step out. "And we welcome, to our new heroes, the Element holder of Magic, Twilight Sparkle. We, as the rest of Equestria and inhabitants of Terra, thank you and your friends for... stopping... The Shadow Blade?" But her speech change when a dark hand with his red eyes appear behind Twilight. 

Candance was the first one to saw him and her disbelief make one by one of the committee to lift their head. Soon all the committee stare to Shadow's eyes, and immediately freeze under his legendary pressure. Even if Twilight just told him to not attack the ponies that didn't include for him to scan for possible threats. So his aura make the weak ponies to succumb to their fears and the strong ponies to be alarmed. Shinning was one of the latter group.

"SO IS TRUE! YOU ARE AFTER MY-" But before Shinning attacked, Twilight desperate stop him.

"Wait! Big bro! He is not after any pony life!" She shout out and extend her arms to prevent any harm. For him. "We just broke his curse and he's a normal pony!"

"What?!" Everypony shout out.

Beside discussing to hide the truth of the rules, Luna came with the idea of a curse for Shadow's chaos he have done in the castle. She educate to all, including the mane 6 with Pink and Iron, for a curse that make Shadow to fight strong ponies until he is defeated. Knowing that the Elements of Harmony purify Luna, they came that his curse was broken and was free on the battle. But because he have nothing left, Luna also add that with his (false) knight honor will help Twilight from now on to repay her. 

"Please hear me out!" Twilight continues to stand between her brother and possibly his killer, Shadow. "He was under the effects of an old curse. With my help and of my friends, we simply relieved him of his burden and he just wants to pay us for everything he has done wrong." 

Shinning have stop himself from unsheathing his sword. He look between his sister and Shadow. Almost buying it. "Are you sure?! How are we sure that he is not pretending and hiding his true motives?" Before he could continue, Luna walk in giving him her word.

"I assume you are the sergeant Shinning Armor? Don't worry, Shadow don't have any ill motive to harm your sister." When Shinning turn to her, Luna give him an ultimatum. "Instead of treating him, I advise you to thank him. Because your sister could have died if it weren't for his help."

Shinning step back with how serious Luna was. While he didn't know was Luna that almost kill her, he only need to know that Shadow did save her. While Shinning was dumbfounded, her sister and Luna defended Shadow, Candance took the chance to talk to Celestia and Spike, the latter step out after Shinning was stopped.

"Auntie, is it true? Did Shadow really save Twilight?" When Celestia nod her, she receive her answer but only then she had another question. "But what curse are they talking about? I receive the report that Twi-"

One that Celestia didn't allow her to finish. "My dear, niece. You will be inform of the details later. As for now." She then turn to Shadow, who haven't take action yet. "Shadow is harmless until he is threatened... or Twilight is in danger. The best we can not, is not to bother the duo, only to keep an eye on them."

Candance stared at her aunt in disbelief, however when she spoke to Spike, he could only confirm the last part that Shadow hasn't attacked anypony, without a reason to defend himself. She then turn to her little sister and her new aunt stopping his coltfriend for making such mistake. She then focus on Shadow who was have not talk or act. Candance could only thought in one thing after seeing him.

'Shadow, you will have to proof me that you are capable to defend my best little sister friend forever (BLSFF) if you want my approval.'

------------------

"So you are saying that he save you from falling from a cliff, keep you away from a frenzy manticore, being impale on the stomach, save your friends and fight to the death to protect you... Okay I believe there is no colt I can approve than him." Said Candance once she finish hearing the story.

When they arrived in Canterlot it was after 6 p.m. and the day was finally ending. Still on the holiday atmosphere, Celestia allow her ponies to continue resting and that all business can restart in the next day. She allowed taxes not to be processed today so that businesses would allow workers to return and rest after the longest night in history. So our heroes were able to return to their home, and by that was Twilight's parent house. 

In the dinner room of the house, the three princesses, the tree brothers with their parents and the guest of honor were sitting to listen to the story of Twilight's quest. Where her family still doesn't believe everything that happens on Twilight's heroic journey, and how close she could be to death. Even the most protecting one of her family was still in denied.

"There is no way I will approve such freak to be near my little sister!" THUNK Shinning shout as he hit hand on the table . "Beside, he is not a normal pony and Twilight should stay away from him!"

"Then make him." Shinning snap back at Luna comment. "We already explain that Shadow just want to repay Twilight from free him of his old curse. He have nothing else in this world beside his knight honor. But, if you want to prevent and separate him... try to convince him." Luna cross her arms and smile at the sergeant.

Shinning was constantly being contradicted by Luna, this surprise all ponies, even Celestia, how she was defending Shadow. Only for them to think that she was protecting Twilight's role as master and unfortunately preventing the rules from being activated. Is what all thoughts, all except Candance that she detect something else in her voice.

'I read and was told that auntie Luna had history with him... but why is she helping my little sister.' Candace hasn't been told yet so she could only guess at the moment. But what she wanted know were the feelings from someone else, was from Shadow himself. From the arrival to coming to her parents in law house, Shadow haven't say anything or show any emotional reaction. He just keeps following Twilight around and hasn't shown any emotion for Candance to analyze him. As the princess of Love, she keep questioning why she could not detect or read anything from him, but the conversation was heating up and her father in law had to put order on the house.

"Easy there Shinning. That is not the way to attend our guest, specially one that save your little sister." Said the blue light with dark blue mane old Stallion. Night Light was the father of Twilight and Shinning, he is an unicorn astrology professor*** of 48 years old who could come home today. As Twilight, he like to use a green vest under white cloth shirts with his signature mark of two crescent moon, one big and the other smaller, facing each other with brown pants. 

"Listen to your father!" A female still young voice could be heard from the other room. Shinning unable to reply his mother, sank with the arm crossed on his chair. 

Night smile due his son protective side, even if he was on Luna side. He then turn to Shadow. "Ahem. Sorry for my son behavior, he just want the best for Twilight's future. That's why I can't help but thank you enough for protecting her during her search. If is possible, me and my wife would like to reward you in some way... oh, but I can't give consent to marry my daughter. Not until you beat me in a golf game! Jajajaja!"

"DAD!" Twilight and Shinning shout out to their father bad joke. Only Celestia and Spike enjoy the family atmosphere while Luna just keep quiet. Candance on her side was more focus on Shadow response.

"Thanks." Shadow finally answer, and surprise Candance as he keep being without any emotion, even on his voice. "But your concern are misplaced. There is no reason to care for a fallen knight like me."

Twilight, with the guidance of Luna, provide new orders to Shadow to change his way of speaking. First, they order him to not mention he is a Yami tool again to any pony that Twilight didn't allow it. With this the tale of the cursed knight, thanks to Pinkie propaganda, will be more accepted for the ponies and keep the secret. Second was to use the pretext to pay Twilight's help for saving him from an old curse. This was to hide the rules and no pony can discover can take Shadow from Twilight's command. And the third, one Shinning was against, was for Shadow to change his way of calling her.

"Currently, my reason for existing is to aid and protect Twilight." Shadow continue, but they never told him how to responds why. "For my only goal and dream is the happiness for the one who save me. Twilight's happiness is my top priority."

When he finish he leave all ponies speechless. From the lowest, we had Celestia and Spike with their hand on their face not believing he just say it. Twilight, Light and Shinning have their eyes wide open staring him in disbelief, only Shinning had his mouth open with rage on his eyes. That leave Candance and Luna with their own thoughts. While Luna had her own opinion of his statement, the important was from Candance since she was able to finally sense something from him. 

A True feeling for the care for Twilight's wellbeing.

'There is no hesitation and no doubt on his voice... even Shinning can not show such strong conviction on expressing his feelings for me.' Candance was lost on her mind, the last member of the sparkle family show up.

"As long he don't make Twilight sad or hurt her, he can receive my blessing to stay at her side." From the kitchen and carrying a stray with glasses with water, Twilight Velvet came to join them. She was a mature light gray mare close to reach her 45 years with a mane and tail of multiple strips of white and light purple, her mane style was just like her daughter. As a librarian, she wore a light purple cloth blouse and a long with a long black skirt that reached the knees. 

She arrive and give each one a glass of water. "All that matter is Twilight's safety and that she can return back to us. Is all I ask from you, Mr. Shadow." She handle his water of glass. "Of course if you can make my daughter happy, I will not have complaints. But both of you have to wait until you get married before giving me grandchildren."

"Mom!" Twilight keep back her mother in insisting her to get foals. But she, as well as the other, hold back when Shadow took the word.

"I am sorry for disappoint your wishes, Mrs. Twilight Velvet, but it's impossible to pair with me. I don't know my body can procreate life with other species, this include ponies." The room got quiet with his words. And the silence intensify with his next words. "Beside... if the objective is to give her a happy life, I doubt any one will have one with a 'broken' knight... such as myself."

Shadow stare at the water of glass as his red eyes were reflected on it. Unknown to him, his voice was breaking while he said the last part, 'broken'. He already mention this to the apple family, but this time was different. While that time was with strangers, this time was directly to Twilight, his master. For Shadow, Twilight was his center of the universe, and somehow with the mention of foals with someone he cares trigger something on his soul, an 'error'. Shadow was about to immerse in his mind to try to find the 'error', but was stopped.

'Don't worry'

Shadow snap with the voice talk to his mind again. Soon, the 'error' he felt disappear and was staring to the water again, back to the real world. He was lost to why the voice talk again until now and what could make him feel different than normal, what normal is for him. His silence was noticeable to all the ponies on the room. Twilight stare him as she was lost with the form he just talk. With the knowledge that he could be the last of his kind, she now felt sorrow from all the jokes until now, that she never ask what were Shadow's thoughts. Even if the rules wouldn't allow it, she ask herself if Shadow ever wanted to restore his kind. 

Her thought, as many others, stop when her mother ask for forgiveness. "I am sorry Mr. Shadow... I let my idea that my daughter was able to meet a colt how care for her such as yourself. I hope your forgiveness for not considering your thoughts of having your own family, even with your own kind."

"Thanks." Shadow turn to her, giving her his confirmation. "But your concern are misplaced. There is no reason to care for a fallen knight like me." Only going back to his glass of water. And scare her, as well the others didn't know, when his helmet open his mouth.

Twilight saw this and she soon remember her take care job. "Uhm, Shadow..." He turn to her giving her his full attention. Freeze with the glass and his open demon mouth. "You can remove your helmet to eat. This is my parent's home and... is not require for you to have it all the time."

After processing her suggestion (order for him), he lower his glass as the helmet turn back to normal. "Understood." As the last time, air pressure escape later for the plates of his face and back of the head move and open up to reveal his real face. 

Still with a messy mane, Shadow human face keep surprising the ponies. Shinning, Night and Velvet were astonished meeting a human for the first time. Candance also was speechless, yet her attention soon was turn to another pony. She catch Twilight looking intensely to Shadow that she couldn't suppress her matchmaker job.

'HOLD YOUR HORSES! Twilight... is finally in LOVE?! Does this means... MY BEST LITTLE SISTER FRIEND FOREVER HAVE FINALLY FOUND HER SHINNING KNIGHT!... Well not shinning or white but rather... dark?' She keep processing her finding just to catch something else. Luna sadness gaze on Shadow. 'Oh my... even my auntie Luna is interest for HIM!? IS THIS THE TRIANGLE LOVE OF MY NOVEL!' 

As Rarity, Candance also read that novel. She don't approved triangles love but having one in front couldn't denied how interesting were. Specially when she didn't know to whom to support. While Candace was on her matchmaker role, other ponies talk about their opinion on Shadow. Velvet was the first one. 

"I knew you were not a pony, Mr. Shadow. But I am glad I was wrong to think you were something else than a monster rather... Hum, are you perhaps a subspecies of the apes or monkeys?" Velvet talk unsure how to refer him.

"Monkey?!" Shinning shout out of his disbelief. "I was defeated by a monkey?!... Damn. If the guard finds out this will be the end of my guard career." 

"I don't think that he just a simple monkey." Light started to give his opinion. "His feature is similar of what some colleagues of mine have told in the nature department. I have seen the university exhibitions of apes and none is close to pin Mr. Shadow. Beside he is definitely intelligent and rational to wear that armor and talk to us. Not to mention that is quiet advance-"

"Ahem." Celestia that was quiet all time, took the word. "I know that Shadow's identity is quiet an enigma, unfortunately, me and my sister have no idea who was Shadow before and what place he comes. But we are glad to say that Shadow is a good pony within his soul. And will be under out protection just as Twilight as the Element holder of Magic." Both parents understand that not much can be said about who Shadow really is. 

Yet Shinning realize something. "One moment, Your Highness. You said as both of them are under your wing, but why you mention in a way that they..." His eyes wide open as what she was getting. Only for Twilight to give him the unpleasant news.

"About that..." She tap her glass looking down unable to see them to the eyes. "There is something that I must announce... something of moving in... and who will be come with me."

------------------------------- 

"Well, we can say that it could gone worse." Twilight said as she comb her mane in her fillyhood room.

"I believe the part when Bubu losing his voice was expected." Candance said as she remove the makeup of her face at her side. "It remind me how he bark off those colts that were flirting with you when you visit us on college."

"But I never thought that father will also retract and shout his opposition too." Said Twilight putting down her comb. "If was not for my mother he may also be voiceless like Shinning. "

After her announce of moving to Ponyville, both males of the family explode when they were also told that Shadow was coming with her. But Velvet could see that Twilight was not referring as a couple but as living partners, she got the truth once she check on Shadow. She found on his eyes that he have no hidden motives with Twilight, but on her daughter she could tell she kinda was interest in the idea. Since she know her daughter well, Velvet knew that Twilight just didn't know how to handle her feelings, so Velvet hope, if she stay with Shadow, will help her to unfold her feelings as a mare. Also she thought that Twilight will never get interest again in another colt and could not lose the chance to pair her with good choice, on her book. At least they can adopt if they can not have foals of their own.

"But I have to admit that Mrs. Velvet do have a point." Candace said as Twilight turn to her with an eyebrow up. "Shadow seen to be interest in protecting you. As he don't want to see you sad or hurt at all." 

Twilight cheek started to heat up. 'So that smile... was real?' Unknown to her, she wanted to see again that rare smile. That is why she keep staring him each time he was without the helmet. But others took her wish as something else.

"And I am with her. It could be that he is the only chance to take you out of those books and make you to live your life. Who knows, maybe he is your destiny special somepony we were waiting!" Candace add fuel to Twilight red face while she clean her face with a towel.

"UGH! For the last time Candance! I am not interest in him-" But her opinion was stop as Candance put her finger to silence her.

"Yeah yeah yeah. Your studies comes first, blablabla. We all knows that." She then leave Twilight on her desk she had on her room and went to the bed. Since was the last day of Twilight in Canterlot, Candance decide to stay and have their last sister night together. "But I am interest to know more of your new friends. Lets talk about them!"

"My friends..." Twilight let go her frustration and her happiness return remember the girls that help on her quest. She stand up happily and went to the bed with Candance. "Yeah. Ejeje. Oh Candance, the girls are the best thing that I can call my friends. Each girls is amazing on her own."

Candance smile for Twilight finally getting real friends. "I am glad for you Twilight. But!" She then grab Twilight's hands. Making Twilight eye to eye with her. "I need all the details! How they look?! Are they pretty?! Are they singles?! Those your friends are bigger than you?!" The last part was said looking down.

Twilight's eyes widened at those questions, just then to look at Candace in incredulity. Knowing where this is coming, she will lament to ask. "And why you want to know all that?"

"So we can prepare a defense plan against for any colt thieves!" She then drag Twilight to sit at her side. "We need to find out who we can't not trust and allow be near you if they only want to steal Shadow from your side. Thrust me, colts can make the mares go against each other and worst they can steal your stallion. Let me tell you about how my ex-friend was flirting with Bubu at my back. That bitch, she was-"

While Candance started to teach Twilight to identify a colt thieve, Twilight deadpan stare her knowing there was no escape from this talk. She knew that the girls were not thinking that way and none of them were going to hurt her as Candance says, Rarity maybe but she discard that thought. However, when she thought of stealing Shadow, the rules show up again on her mind. More on how the Three Yami Commandments ask her if she found or was willing to pass Shadow's power to another pony. And that make her think.

Was possible to lose Shadow as her Yami Tool? And will be there someone looking to steal her User title?

----------------------

From the window of the room could see the rain drops hitting the glass. The view of the city of Manehanttan under the night rain was a sight to make the citizens to be inside. A view to sit and enjoy the peace or do something else. With the sound of the rain could hide the inside of the room, and the ponies inside could have their privacy. The perfect atmosphere for these two ponies make all the sound with their love.

"OH! GADGET! AH! YOU ARE MORE INTENSE! AH! AH! AH!" A naked pink earth mare with green mane scream with each thrust to her butt.

"UFF! You know me! UFF! AH! When is about you! I can't hold it!" Gadget said without losing the rhythm. "UGH! Rose! You always make me crazy! Or you want me to stop! HMM!"

As he promised, Gadget finished his work and arrange all his futures assignments early. Once done, he write to her mother he was fine and everything he have done was to keep Equestria safe and sound for her and his sisters. He send his blessing and ask for forgiveness if he was not there to see his new nephew. Once he was done with his family matters he rest for the rest of the day. Only when the night fall he went to see his favorite mare on his favorite brothel.

"No..." Rose make him to stop, but give him the best lustful eyes he haven't got from any mare while she was on her knees and hands. "I wonder who will cum first. " 

Motivated by her challenge, Gadget got harder than never. "Is that what you want..." He then push her to be on top of her. 

Gadget use his left arm to grab well her waist and bring it closer and up to him as he use his right hand to push down Rose. Satisfy and seeing the anticipation of Rose, Gadget breath in gathering forces to make her scream, for he was not sure if he could beat her today. 

"OH! AHHH!!!" Rose scream mix with the FLAP sound their bodies were making. Gadget fiercely move his waist as he penetrate her deeper than before. He increase the rhythm with his frenzy breath trying to hold the best he could. But he was tired with his work and was already on his limits.

"Damn! Rose! Are you still this tight!" Gadget close his eyes trying to not see her lustful face.

"AH! Just! OH! Give! UGH! UP!" Rose's voice show as well she could not hold, yet she knew how to make him to release it. "JUST! DO! IT! AHH! INSIDE! IMPRENATE ME!"

"DAMN IT!" Gadget lose his rhythm and fall on her, giving his finals thrust. 

"HHMMMM!!!" Both hold as longer they could for the thrust were even deeper than before. Yet both release their minds to enjoy the moment. They stay still for what could be an eternity for them, but wanting to see her face, Gadget remove himself from her. He fall on her right side while she keep her face low, still tasting and enjoying the moment. Even if she didn't admitted, he was sure that no one could make her feel the way he felt for her. After a couple of seconds, Rose could relax and breath out as she turn to him.

"Oh~ Gadget. What is the occasion this time~" She position herself for more comfort as well give him a view to her DD babies, where he could see her black rose cutie mark with her hourglass body. "I thought that yesterday we were already celebrating."

"Nothing important, Rose." He caressed her bottom with his free hand. "I just wanted to come here and show you my fondness for you."

"Gadget." She didn't remove his hand, yet her voice was no longer with the flirt tone she use, but her serious one. "How long you are going to keep it." She move her left hand as she care his chest, where his heart is with his cutie mark of a coat and hat of a spy. "You know my 'job' and why I am here. I can't just leave everything for you... and you can't do the same for me."

"Yeah. I know. But once we do not have those jobs anymore. Would not be our chance to be happy." He then pull her closer, enough for there breath mix. "With the one we wanted to be."

Rose didn't resist yet her mind still think it about. She could tell how much Gadget love her, he already taste him and test him before. However, he as she had important positions that was not a good mix. And if they were found out, could be the fuel for something bad. That is why Rose always told him to forget her. And now, she just wanted to grab that head and kiss him until the worlds end, forgetting those jobs. But their lovely moment ended when her work partner enter the room.

"Oh, for the love. Could you two just admitted and marry already." Both turn to the bathroom of the room as Rose's work partner came out. "Believe me that I haven't see any pony as lustful as the two of you. UGH! 
I hate it when both decide to had fun and force me to join in too."

A blue mare pegasus, not older than 25 years, with a cream color mane, name Tulip, came after refreshing herself. She was not wearing nothing except her striper socks and her wet white pantie, she have a top part for her small yet beautiful B water drops. But were throw away when those two tag to eat her chest while the other work on her below and change position later on. She was able to escape when those two wanted to submit the other, yet her crazy mane and feathers were not able to be restore for her next client.

"Ow... Is worse when you, stupid Rose, bite my nipples." Tulip massage where bites marks could see. "I hope no client of this night saw this. I really don't want them to make their own."

"Ops~" Rose relax her body while turning to her friend. "Well you know Gadget want to warm his body before the main plate. As well how you said to me that no stallion buck you with such passion."

"Passion that show how he is jealous on how you make me scream while you eat me." She deadpan not knowing when they tag o compete to see who is best to make a mare scream. And usually she was that mare. "But seriously, just admit that you belong to each other and that way no pony else will be your victims." She take her leave. "Bye. I need to hide this mark. Crazy sex maniacs." And the door close leaving them alone.

Gadget and Rose stare at the door, but their mind where on the words of Tulip. They ask themselves, if she knew both who really were would she say the same thing. Gadget didn't think it to much, Rose was thinking it carefully. In the past, when they meet, their secret were reveal and Rose was expecting Gadget to leave her alone on her own fate. Gadget ignore it and he help her in the weakest point on her life, at the same thing discovery he really care. For that care to become his interest on her, and with time became a love for her that could put him in danger.

"Even if she didn't know our true relationship, she still saw how I care for you." Rose snap out her mind with Gadget taking her hand. "Would you just admit that I love you, even if you are not 'Rose'."

Rose stare him with her green eyes. He demonstrate over and over again his love for her as she keep tasting it. "But what if you want to have foals. We are different and you know how our foals will come out. What will think your family, your country, your kind when I-HMM!"

Gadget tired she always bring her excuse, seal her voice with a deep kiss. He pull her closer to him while their tongues dance, that made her finally give in and pull him with her arms towards her. They enjoy the moment forgetting the rest of the world. After a minute they separate to catch their breath. They wanted to continue, but they knew their time was over.

"Ha... I really should paid the whole night." Gadget sigh while he keep his hands on her bottom. As his finger find what was looking. "But 'work' is calling me." He separate his hands from her ass and he stand up out of the bed.

"Buck. I hate when you do that." Rose with annoyed stare, sit up on the bed picking up the bed cover to cover her half chest, rubbing her butt. She then just stay still while Gadget was picking up her cloth. "Are you not going to take a shower?"

"Nope!" He said as he put his pants on. "I already risk enough time. Beside I have that matter pending." He turn around to put his shirt just in time to see her worry eyes. "Rose... I wish when all this is over, we can live together."

Rose snap and turn away so he could not see her concerns. "You now the risk to live with... somepony like me."

"Yes I know." When he finish putting his coat, he move his hand on his pocket and approach her. "That is why I bring this."

"Please Gadget, if is another of your toys to remember you, at least give me something-" She shut up when she turn and saw the green emerald ring. It was an engagement ring.

Gadget was kneel down on one leg holding the ring on his fingers. The piece of jewelry rest on a golden ring and had the form of a rose. Gadget had to bargain the price, and seeing the face of Rose, the mare he came to love, was worthy for it. Rose freeze for a good moment witnessing the ring, she was able to feel Gadget's feelings on it. With much her opposition melt down and turn to him.

"While there is a long way to it. I want to just seal the deal." He grab her left hand and put the ring on her. "With this... no matter where or when... my love will keep you company... Emerald."

Emerald snap when her real name was say it out loud, it show her how committed Gadget was with her. For it pain her to think to said no to his proposal, and burn her heart not letting her say what she really want to say. However, Gadget didn't need her response so he let her go. 

"Well, while was fun, it's time for my leave." He grab his hat from the coat hangers and turn to the door. "Hope when we see us again... you have your answer." He twist the knob before his last message. "Not as Rose... but as Emerald."

"WAIT!" He stop to turn around and receive one more kiss of his beloved mare. There was no lust on it and no desire. Just the kiss of love for him. The small yet short kiss was long and strong as never they had before. Emerald separate from him, using her hand with the bed cover to calm her heart. "You will come back for me, right?"

"...Yes." Gadget smile to her. "When we are free from our jobs... I will come to pick you to our place, a place we can call our home." He kiss her on her forehead.

Once each one had the will to let go the other, Gadget open the door to the halls of the brothel. He quick his pace for he already risk more time than was allowed. So he said no more words and allow his message reach her. Emerald saw him go and stay until he turn around, her eyes keep on the way he went until she could not longer feel him, or his love. She then lift her hand and the ring with it. If he just stayed a little longer, her defenses could have been crumble.

'Gadget... I could abandon my kind to be with you... so is a y- huh?' However, her thoughts stop when she saw something that catch her eyes.

Through her hand she just saw at the end of the hall a light. She clear her view and saw the last room door of the hall was slightly open, what catch her attention was that room was Tulip's room. Light escape from the small gap but there were no movement or something that tell her Tulip was working or doing something else. She thought Tulip already clean herself on her bathroom, but if was taking a second shower was possible not to see her. Emerald could check or try her effort to find what Tulip could be doing, however she already put her in trouble with Gadget's trio order so she just close the door and then to clean herself on her bathroom.

If she could have make that effort... could have seen the red stain.

CLICK
FLASH

Emerald wide open her eyes at the sound of the door closing.

The world stop for her but she could heard the flashing sound.

Yet a moment ago she could feel everything. 

She just didn't realize the breeze behind her and soon she stop feeling at all.

THUNK

She then heard a noise.

She could tell that was below her.

But her body was not responding and was unable to move.

Her view didn't change and was staring at the same door where her beloved one just leave.

But she could see the big shadow overshadowing the whole door from behind her.

As green flame appear on her view just below her... as well covering her face and eyes. 

And her only thought... was Gadget as her lips pronounced it. 

Before the darkness consume her and her message.

Run.

--------------------------

"Buck... The rain make the sky even darker. Were not suppose to celebrate that we win." He said as he step out of the brothel. "Why it became gloomy so sudden?"

Gadget adjust his coat and hat so he could not get more wet than he was before, with the rain of course. He could see that with the day free and everypony tired from the longest night, all return home leaving the streets empties with only a few lamps illuminate the city. With the rain, he see the streets were covering every corners and alleys with a dark mantle. 

'This is bad... I really risk it this time.' Gadget started his way as he sharp his senses. 

He decide to walk in big and well light up streets to be safe. Even if he was on the middle of the city, with his comrades as well some guards around the city and that he was a top-notch spy with years of trained experience, he had no confidence tonight. Gadget learned well that there were ponies better than him, even to believe there were entities better hiding their presence than him. 

'That's why I shouldn't have risked it. Why did I stay longer than I allow it.' 

Gadget went to see Emerald for one reason. Yet he let his feeling get the best of him and make that marriage proposition. On his mind he question it, why do it since at the end he should have just leave it to another pony. After thinking about it, he came to the conclusion that he must have done it before he could not longer do it. Beside, he was happy the face she make.

'I really want to see her with a bride veil... but I will need to take care of you.'

Gadget keep walking almost four blocks from the brothel. While he saw some ponies on some street and on the far, he knew that there were some activities on the street. That is why he question who could risk to act on the open with so many eyes. He even dare when he turn and pass a group of guards making their patrol. And even so, the heavy cloth figure was keeping the same distance and the same pace. One block after exiting the brothel.

'Is he not scare that witnesses see him... no, it must be because of this dark night he is sure of no pony will be able to recognize him... or trust his ability is enough to escape or hide. But why is not hiding from me.'

Gadget continue going to streets with more eyes, even on entrainments streets with drunk and slut at the side on the sidewalk. He really was tempting to talk and take a slut to his apartment with his stalker behind, but if he put the mare in the same spot as his, will only slow him down. He took the decision to not test him when the figure walk the same route ignoring the other ponies. 

'So will be plan B then.' Gadget change his plan and went to a street with an alley at the end. 'Fight back'

Gadget wasn't fully in charge of the espionage department of each city, especially the main headquarters, yet his memory retain all the spy hideout in all main cities, the alley he was approaching was one of them. While the unknown enemy have not show his intentions and what is capable, Gadget still plan to fight and at the same time send his subordinates to different guards post to alert the city. He just hope he was enough to take down the intruder as he turn and enter the alley, with his stalker just behind a few feet behind. 

The alley had a L route with a dead end, for any pony except Gadget since the secret entrance was on the floor hided. Gadget didn't know if he should be happy that he was right with his stalker as it enter the alley just behind him. But soon he was faced with the cruel reality, as he turn to the entrance, he was never in control. Gadget found entrance and his subordinates, impaled to welcome him.

"... What..." Gadget stare under the rain what was waiting for him.

The entrance was open but the path was block with two pole in X pattern, but that didn't stop Gadget. On those two poles, two bodies were impale on it from between the legs up to their mouth. And were not the only ones. At the walls of both side were other bodies, two to three on each side, impale in the legs, chest, arms and hands. He didn't have to ask who they were since he recognize them, and who did it because the culprit's footsteps stopped in the distance.

The two figures on that the poor illuminate alley didn't move for a good moment. Only with the sound of the rain give an ominous atmosphere. The two figures recognize that death was over them, it was only waiting until is over so can harvest. Yet Gadget didn't accepted it, he was fighting all his will to not to succumb to his fear. He already manage this kind of result in previous missions, he already saw the works of psychopaths and face them to justice, and he steel his heart for those he lost. 

But he was not facing the same kind of psychopaths. His opponent was not playing with him. And neither was trying to break him. This intruder was giving him a message in the form of two round objects he throw to him. After a time Gadget could process his situation, the intruder give him the checkmate of this game. For he throw a blue and a black object to the floor to him.

'No... please no...' Gadget swallow his voice and against his will he turn to see those objects. 'Not her...' Even under the rain and such dark place, Gadget could see their expressions. Those were heads of the ponies he just saw a moment ago yet he could see their final moments imprinted on their faces. 

The first one he could see, was the surprised fear of Tulip with the despair on her eyes. Her head was clean cut from her body, he knew was just recently since her face was not too pale for the blood loss. Gadget soon could tell her story. She just annoyed leave the room to go to hers. Once inside, she close the door and noticed something off, just to turn around and meet an intruder inside her room. She had just saw her life pass through her eyes as she stare her decapitated body. Gadget could cry of anger, but he keep it inside for the second head, his beloved one.

Black as the darkness, the black head had a similarity to the pony head, and as a unicorn it had it own horn. The only thing was out of place were some sharp fangs that a normal pony couldn't had and its horn had holes, it was twist as a torched and dry tree branch. For the mane, there were none except for a transparent green organic fabric, such as an insect cocoon is made up. And the eyes were not normal, at least for a pony, it were insect crystalline eyes. But the eye green pupil he used to see on those eyes were off, no more sign of life is present or will be ever again. 

Gadget stare at the insect type head. As the chief of espionage he should know what was it, but in his personal case, he knew her. He could explode with rage just there, but the intruder didn't have time for that.

"This is the reason." 

Gadget snap his head from her to the intruder, his male voice was emotionless and artificial, such as the black metal hand that had a piece of wet paper between the fingers. "The reason she, and they, had to die."

Gadget didn't ask what it is, but rather how he knew it. 'How he discovery it... no, for how long he knew it... how long I was-' Yet the intruder wasn't against to answer.

"Since you enter that brothel, and before that, I was already here." Reading Gadget's mind, the intruder walk half way to the alley. "I came here from the moment I discover you receive that report. For I couldn't stop that captain to share that diary and its content he found." With each metal step, Gadget's mind was in frenzy thinking a way out. "I had to abandon my primary objectives to come here. Once you found out, a secret that should have never been discovered, you became my next objective." 

And he stop in the middle, blocking the way out. "And make sure the information was not leaked. That is why I am here." He lift his head with blazing red light as eyes. "To silence you... and everyone you share a word of it."

"So you were here... from the beginning?!" Gadget suppressing his emotions, he talk clenching his teeth. He never expect the one who took out his team was able to arrive the next day for him. He was angry with himself but not as for what he was really upset. "Still... they didn't have to die! Especially those foals!"

"Negative." With the cover of the dark and the rain, the figure of the intruder look omnipotent and wise, as his words were the law. "Those subordinates of yours, knew the dangers they may face of their roles. However, the reason they were targeted was because were notify of your arrival. If I have to choose the right course of action, your death should satisfy me. But then, my existence will be anchored to your disappearance. Just as you did with the team you sent to the Everfree Forest." 

He lower his head giving emphasis on his word. "That is not allowed, no one should know that I exist. For that reason, all of them, had to died."

Gadget couldn't denied him, if he disappear, his spies would do everything to discover his whereabouts. After seeing the state of the bodies, and taking out the fact of the rain, he could tell they were attacked hours ago. Which means, while he had fun they were hunted by this intruder, and make him to hate himself for such mistake. 

"Yet. We can said that is not your fault." Gadget stare him with misbelief, but his doubts disappears as the intruder red eyes blaze over him. "We can agree, if that captain of yours haven't discover that book, and send his findings to this branch, it could prevent you to become my objective. Then all this deaths... could have been avoided."

Gadget couldn't believe his words. While he was his enemy, his voice hadn't any emotions, no joy or sadness on it. The message was clear, 'this is not personal but a job', is what his mind come to conclude. That is why he couldn't reject his reasoning, Gadget no longer see him as an evil to beat, but a force require to put order in this cruel world. And his misbelief increase when the intruder turn to her head, the head of Emerald.

"If you ask me... I wouldn't like to kill you or her. I have nothing against who you should, have or would love in your life. But you have my respects." He then turn to Gadget's eyes, where he could see his sincerity. "You are one of the few ponies I have ever met... that could truly love a changeling of this era. With your help, she could becoming one of those who could be able to escape from the darkness of their kind. With your love, she could have reach her true form."

"What is this... are you trying to win me. Buck." Gadget breath in and out to control his emotions, rage and disappear were filling his soul. Yet regret was killing him. He try to to distract himself, but at the end he ask what he wanted to know when he meet her. "Tell me... Ha... could I save her... fix her... was possible for her... to be beautiful?... Could she be... accepted?"

"Affirmative." The intruder voice resonate on Gadget mind. "The changelings is a kind that mold to the world feelings toward them. They look dark and monstrosity because the world see them as they are destiny to be. But as there are different kind of ponies, there are different kind of changelings. So, to answer your question... it was possible." 

Somehow Gadget could feel some kind of regret on his voice. He thought he was only imagining it when the intruder lower his head. At Emerald head. "You could have fix her, where others failed."

Gadget still had his guard up, for a moment he thought was possible to reason with this intruder. However, was just a foolish dream for he still wanted to bring him down for killing all the ponies he care. "I don't know what are you doing... why all of this is happening... and what you are getting from this. Are you doing this for pure fun?"

"Negative. I still have a job, a reason to continue." The intruder then change his posture. Gadget knew what change. "And for that, my existence shouldn't be reveal until the time have to come." Then, under the heavy multiple coat he was wearing, he took out the object that shone announcing that it was time.

Gadget had no problem to see his reflection on the thin blade. "However, your time, like others, has come."

Gadget breath out his fears, even if was not his opponent intention or not, he could calm enough to finally face his opponent. He admitted he thanks for the small talk, he could process that this was his only option. Escaping was not possible, giving his back was his worse move. Calling for help was out as well, this intruder just told him that he will continue killing until he is satisfy. He may kill the whole city if was require, to silence everyone who encounters him.

'So is the the same result.' Gadget took out his daggers and prepare his spells. The intruder move giving the idea he is crouching, ready to start. Gadget smile, and shout out his response. "Either it's him, or me!"

Gadget launch his spell below him, and a smoke screen appear where he was. The intruder just observe and focus his senses, he wait for Gadget next move when he saw movements under the smoke. Just then Gadget run straight ahead to him, as well running on the wall, running to the hideout entrances, and running to a trash can to jump on it and attack above. Multiples Gadgets came out from multiple directions from the smoke. It was obvious his strategy, yet the intruder didn't faze to this problem. He wait patiently until his turn came as the sea of Gadgets were upon him. And he make his move.  

CRASH 

The intruder advanced with a flash, illuminating the alley with the sound of rain. This make all the Gadgets freeze on their places, even those on mid air and on the wall. The intruder just stand up and wait for his attack take effect. 

"AHHHH!!!"

A stream of blood and a reddish stuff appear in thin air in the middle of the Gadgets. The owner of the voice crash on the wall, holding the wound as his spells were wearing off. All the Gadgets turned into mist as the real Gadget materialize from his invisibility spell. He clench his teeth with his eyes shut off as he hold his right side, but his opponents told him was useless.

"It is a clean cut on your stomach right side. You can't keep your organs inside anymore."

Gadget summon his willpower to see the damage, and make he question how he is alive. From the middle of his stomach running to his right side all over his back, was a clean cut that open all his right side stomach. He could see that the cut pass without resistance and his organ was spilling out, if was not for his bloody hands holding his intestines. To summarize his wound, is if he was cut in half halfway, he could tell his intestines were cut as well.

"With this wound, you will not be able to escape and will die slowly." 

'BUCK!' Gadget's mind was running at full speed. He try to remember his safe plans, his experience with mortal wounds, even trying to summon his teleport spells to find the way to survive. Yet could not suppress the pain and his sanity with all just happen. He even started to lose his mind when he heard metal step coming to his way.

"Your efforts are useless, even if you prevent your organs from spilling, you will succumb to blood loss. Accept your end."

He was right, Gadget could confirm it with the pool of blood below him. His arms were losing strength as his legs gave out. Soon his mind was unable to think straight and his vision got blurred while his face lose color. Without the correct help, he could not get out of this as his previous mission. When that thought cross his mind, he could see he fall just in front of her, Emerald's head stare to him. Gadget always see his life pass in front of his eyes in the doors of death, this was also the case and he just focus on his memories with her.

Gadget, as other spies, started with fields missions and one took him to check a village far from the cities. When he arrive, he was received by the mayor and told him about their suspicious that the village got a changeling infiltrated to the town. After knowing the mayor wishes to get rid of that pest, Gadget started to interview the townsponies and one mare catch his eyes. That mare was Rose, the caretaker of the town orphanage all ponies loved.

Gadget without knowing, he put an eye on Rose and he discover how she was able to win over all the ponies, including him. He came to met her kindness toward the others, the affection she display to the foals, as her fun and creative side. That is why he pin her as the main subject and interview her as all the townsponies, but from their first talk he couldn't separate from her. What was one interview, become small talks. Small talks became encounters. And one of them was outside of the town when he find her leaving up to something, still in the job he follow her. That is when he meet Emerald.

After finding her secret, he face her. Emerald, afraid, try to run away but he was able to catch her where fight was inevitable. When the winner was about to dominate the loser, the chasm they were fighting succumb and fall over them. Gadget didn't know how he survive, he just remember opening his eyes to the darkness. And Emerald was in front of him. He try to stand up but he discover his left arm cover in a goo cocoon. He was about to incinerate it but the pain make him to think twice. He discover that the goo was keeping together his broken arm. 

After calming himself, he discover he was patched with the goo and pieces of cloths. He find out how was possible as he stare Emerald's ripped cloths, with her smile to him that leave Gadget uncertain. When he was able to pull himself, he and Emerald had an eye contest. When he was bored, he talk to her and she responded to him. They keep each other company for hours but to escape was going to take days. Gadget thought they were done for, but Emerald brought food for her mission so they could stay alive for the next couple of days.

Was on that event of his life he discover that Emerald wasn't different from the Rose he met. Emerald told him she was a scout for her colony, with the mission of knowing the ponies' opinion of her kind. Her colony just immigrate from the lost homeland and where looking a new place to settle, but since the ponies hate her kind, was not possible and war was unavoidable between them. That is why she volunteer as the vanguard to establish a link to her kind. 

Gadget sympathize with her commitment to her kind, he was with Equestria and their ponies. He test Emerald by asking her opinion of the world they were living, and she surprise him that she didn't care who was good or bad, right or wrong, light or dark. For if she had to choose what to defend, it will be her little foals of the orphanage. Because the foals don't live and grow to hate other ponies, but to love the world they were giving to them. She wanted for the new generation, changelings and ponies, to know their side rather to keep their own side. For her wish was a Terra where her kind could be accepted.

Gadget's view of the changelings change forever from that chasm. And his view on Emerald change, for he could see the Rose he fall in love. And with that change of mind he no longer see her was an enemy when she collapse on the finals days. He discover why no pony didn't show sign of energy drain, Emerald was one of her kind that decide to absorb the love in the air, so she never attack any pony on the town to sustain her. But been in a chasm for many days, at the end she require her supplement of love energy to keep awake. For her surprise, Gadget decide to give his love.

At beginning they discuss if he should do it or not. Then they dispute if she had the energy to change to Rose or not. But the two of them ended embracing together, as Emerald and Gadget. On the final day, a rescue team issue by the previous espionage chief found them, as Rose and Gadget. After he was back in action, Gadget give his report that the changeling was taken care. With his mission done, Gadget leave the town, a town without the Rose he meet. But he didn't wait long to meet another Rose in another mission. 

Gadget remember what he told to her, he promise that he will keep an eye on her and secure she don't attack another pony as Rose. But he didn't mind if he was attack by Emerald, Rose and Emerald didn't mind to taste his love either. With time Gadget keep seeing her with her secret, for he will take care of her and all that brings to be with her. Including seeing her real green eyes, eyes that were no longer alive. 

"Es... merald... I... sorry-"

"She didn't suffer. It was my gift to her." 

Gadget with little energy he had, turn to the intruder. Where his attack did little to him as he stare to his black flat metal face, with red eyes without a mouth and a V-shape crest on his forehead. Gadget's attack to his neck only remove the coat covering his head, yet he suspicious were right.

"Yami... legion... so you guys... are real..."

"Real or not. Doesn't matter to me." He then prepare his sword to give the final blow. "What is important, no one should know my mission. So I'll let you to mend your mistake by telling me what I want to know."

Under the rain, Gadget stare at his executor. His body stop responding. His mind was leaving his body. On his pale eyes show that he was not going to resist anymore. There was no way could oppose this natural force. So with what he have left, he hear what this being ask to him.

"Did you tell anyone else, my role in this world?" The heavy emotionless male voice resonate on the alley.

And Gadget weak response follow it. "...no..."

"So be it."

FLASH

Gadget last memory, as his life was leaving him, was seeing Emerald, face to face, one last time.

---------------------------

The city was in silence again. Only the sound of the rain cover the streets. For if a pony came to an alley, they will find nothing after strange noises ended. They will never find out the hideout breached. They will never discovered the bodies. They will never notice the blood that was spilled. And the story of the couple and their forbidden love was lost forever for anyone to know.

Only the intruder who exit from that alley will ever remember the chief of espionage secret, after cleaning the place leaving with no sign he ever existed. He just stood on the entrance, after fixing his coat, staring at the piece of paper he remove from the mare body. 

"They love each other... to the point to trust this..." The intruder voice resonate with the rain, carrying his sorrow for the couple. "... if only those two weren't destined for this end... could the story ended in a different way... just like those two..."

He crushes the wet paper, crushing it into pieces and letting the water carry the secret. He then turn to leave for he was finish with Manehanttan. For his next objective is located on Canterlot now. The intruder focus his sight on the direction of his next objective. Just then he started to remember a name he investigate once he discover a Yami Tool he knows was reactivated. And he question what will do this new User for this world with him.

"Twilight Sparkle."

----------------

"Huh?!"

Twilight open her eyes. She just got the impression someone just mention her. But she didn't meet the old roof of her room. She was staring at the Ocean of Stars. Confuse she sit up, she look at herself and saw she was wearing her pajama.

"I am back?... What is this place?"

She stand up and she expected to be wet by the ocean below her yet the water never wet her, she for a moment hope to not be wet on the real world instead. The last time she wet the bed was years ago. And she would like to stay in the past. 

"Hmm, this doesn't look like a the ocean... and the sky is weird as all the constellation are were groups all together. They are not on their right location... but this place... seems nice."

Forgetting her worries, she started to check the place. The last time she was here was during her encounter with Nightmare Moon and hadn't the time to appreciate the place. She was captivated with the landscape, even if was a night sky, she could see multiple stars and constellation. Even the Sun light at the far of the horizon and the moon light on the other side. But the effect of the light turns it into an area of ​​eternal twilight.

"Strange, but nice... I hope that I don't go crazy talking to my self. Ejeje~"

She could feel that this place was for hers only, yet this was the place where she meet Shadow's real face for the first time. She unconsciously wish for some company. What she didn't know, she was not alone anymore. For she discover something on the horizon.

"What is that?..."

Twilight stare intensely on a black spot she discovered it in a deep and distant part of his Ocean of Stars. Without knowing, she started to walk to that spot. And the more closer she got, she could hear a voice of a young filly.

"Ejejejejeje~... it's beautiful... all of it... are all mine~"
> Chapter 24 And the dangers that brings with it
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 24 And the dangers that brings with it



In the city of Canterlot everything was in peace. After the initial riot of the nobles was settle down that an important announcement will be the next day, peace return just in time for the night. While some did notice, the night sky was brighter than ever was under Celestia rule, and the ponies of Equestria could feel safe better than ever they were in the last thousand years. Thanks to this, the city decide to turn off all light stones and candles to appreciate the night, a gift from their lost and unknown princess.

While everypony was enjoying, sleeping or having fun on their own, a little dragon was looking something to eat.

"No, no, no, no, no... mayonnaise, pickles, daises, tomatoes... I give up. Mom never brought cookies or any frost, and since we are no longer here, I suppose she stop buying emerald cupcakes." Spike with a defeat sight close the fridge door. "I will need to go to Joe to buy a box of donuts... Maybe 12 dozens will be enough."

As their last day, Candance and Twilight were on Twilight's room to have a girls night before she leave to live in Ponyville. The boys of the family also had their boys night, and by that was Spike reading his comics while Shinning had an eye contest with Shadow. The three of them were going to sleep on living room, due to lost his voice temporal, Spike had all the night for himself. And was boring.

That is why he went to find something eat. "I know this is my last night here but at least we could do something fun." 

He exit the kitchen and went back to the living room. Thanks that Shinning lost his voice after shouting his thoughts of his sister moving, was tired enough due the stress of last night that he falls to sleep on the couch. He did his best to stay awake until 2 am of the morning. Spike decide to get some Zs but hunger beat him and now he will have to look for your hidden snack stash. 

'Well, the others had a rough night when they went to face Nightmare Moon without me.' He climb the stairs in order to reach his stash. 'But after hearing all they went, I wonder if I will be a dead weight for them. After all, they had-' Unfortunately was where the girls were sleeping, and someone of the house was also awake.

"AHH! My eyes!" When he climbed the last step, Spike was blinded by the red light. He didn't fall over the stairs for he was catch by his arm. "Ah! What the- who was the brilliant one to put-Ah! Sha-shadow?!" 

When his sight was clearer, Shadow pull him until he was safe from falling and let him to stand up by his own. His red eyes illuminate the hall of the second floor as his red stripes were turning on, he just took Spike by surprise. Shadow allow this armor stripes to light up the place as he adjust his eyes light. After a couple of seconds, and that his sight was not red anymore, Spike could turn to the culprit that left him blind red.

"Dude! What is your game to assault ponies in the midnight of the night!" Spike clean his eyes until the red dots disappears. "I thought you were sleeping below. Or whatever you do with that pose with your legs cross... Is that how you sleep?"

"Negative." Shadow voice resonate through the hall, it make Spike feel shivers if he just show up behind him. "Is a meditation pose. While it can be considered a sleeping state, is a state that I just turn off most of my senses, some are active that allow me to scan my surrounding and recharge my armor magical energies faster." When Spike look him weird, Shadow just simplified it. "Is like you or any pony else sleep with their eyes open."

"Okay... but why are you here?" He asked as he scratch his head. "Didn't Twilight order you to stay down?"

"Correction. She make the order to not accompanied her to her bedroom during the night and on her sleep." Shadow then turn around and walk to the hall, more specific to Twilight's door. "I am charged up to 96%, while she sleeps I can make guard making sure her sleep is not interrupted. So guard and keep an eye on her during her sleep is not against her order."

"Dude... that is stalking, no wonder Shinning and Dad where against you." He then just wide open his eyes with a revelation. "Wait?! Does that means you will not allow me to enter! My hiding stash is-"

"Silence." He turn his head so Spike could see his eyes. "You're causing an unnecessary uproar. Don't make me take action and treat you as a threat."

Spike shut up his mouth instantly, it seen Luna's warning was right. "O-o-o-o-o-o-okay!"

Satisfy, Shadow turn and keep walking. But he stop when Spike speak again. "Thanks..." He stop and turn to him. "You save just a moment ago... like with the vase... and I haven't thanks you for saving my sister. So, I am sorry if I-"

"Thanks." Shadow just return him the word, turning back to his patrol. "But your concern are misplaced. There is no reason to care for a tool like me. Go to sleep... Spike."

Spike wide open his eyes with his name, while he was scared, he was happy that Shadow didn't see him as a bother he thought. See that is better not bother him, and prevent the risk as a target, he quietly climb down the stairs leaving Shadow. While Spike was going to sleep, Shadow was double checking the house security as well finding blind and weak spot. He was not surprise to find 68 spots, and 20 was on Twilight's room. He was going to make sure none intruder disturb her rest so he was not going to stop his duties. Yet he stop a few feet from her door.

Shadow stop at the window of the second floor where he could see the city under the night sky, but he was not focus on the view. With his senses, from an angle he could see a gap where the horizon of the land could be seen. And Shadow could see the rain clouds from far away. He could not discover, why on that place, was calling him. He just knew... there was someone he should keep an eye. 

For he fear that entity... will harm Twilight.

-------------------------

Twilight Sparkle, she was near hers 20 years old so much she haven't experienced much of her life. Thanks to the girls she met on her quest for the elements, she simply realized the things she was missing. Including to have a coltfriend but that is for another time. The reason was for she was back to a special place.

Twilight was currently submerse in the Ocean of star. And was not empty as she thought. "...What... is this?..." 

Twilight walked for so long she give up to think how long she took the journey to check this place. And she came to found a crystal castle, not big as Canterlot castle but as huge and bigger as her house. Due the crystal material, the castle was almost invisible reflecting the background, but checking it closer she could see star and constellation moving inside the walls. Twilight was perplex with the strange building, so much that against common reason, she push the double doors and enter to be more perplexed than before.

"Is this... a LIBRARY?!" She shout out for the view of rows bookshelves.

She rush inside to check the place, and she got more excited with what she keep finding. The place was bigger that look outside and beside the bookshelves there were stands with maps, theories tables and charts, desks with drawers full of bookmarkers, as well special sections of newspapers and reference section such as dictionaries and encyclopedias. Twilight's favorite section of the place was the balcony with different types of telescopes with notes and star maps.  

"OH! MY! GOODNESS! This place is amazing! The only place I can compare is with the royal library." She went from bookshelves to another one looking the books titles. "Let see, here is 'Advance Mathematic and Quantum theories', PFFTS, I already conquer this one. Oh! They have 'Ancient Civilizations of Terra', was a good book but already know all of this.... Mhmm... Here is also 'Dating 101'... the one Candance make me... read it."

As Twilight advance, she keep reading the titles of each book. She was confuse when some books were familiar, even some books she was embarrassed for reading were here. She didn't want to find again her silly fillyhood book of her and her best imaginary friend, Smarty Pants, and 'How to make a Stallion comes first'. The last one almost make her angry and burn the book if was not for she found a strange fact.

"Why this place... have all the book I have read?" Twilight keep walking with suspicious. She no longer see this place with delight. "What... is this place?"

"You don't know?"

"Of course I don't. I was sleeping with Candance and wake up in this place. And how have all the books I read my entire life?" She say when she found the 'Bees and Daisies'. She mistook it as a documentary on her 8 years.

"You should already know it. We can say... this is the reflection of your life and desires."

"My reflection?" Twilight said as she put down 'How to raise your dragon'. "Well, while I can agree this place look paradise for me... is kinda..." Twilight until know notice it. While she thought she was speaking herself, since she didn't notice strange her inner voice sounded younger, never question the pony she was speaking.

She turn to a far hall of bookshelves, where a purple small unicorn filly with a violet mane with a pink stripe, she was wearing a simple black dress, was standing. "...strange?" All about her was an enigma for Twilight, yet all of her thoughts were forgotten when both make eye contact.

Her normal purple eyes meet the filly iris purple eyes.

"What the-" Twilight didn't have time to think for the filly turn to run away. She got disturbed with the filly presences, she knew that she must run out of that place. Yet her mind told her to not let her run away. "WAIT! WHO ARE YOU?!"

She run as fast as she could behind the filly, yet somehow she couldn't reach her. The filly used the bookshelves to make Twilight lose sight on her. When she reach the filly was a few more feet away what Twilight thought when she almost reach her. Even the place was small outside, the vast space of the inside was too much for Twilight to map the place. While she was running, Twilight shout out her concerns.

"Wait! Hold on!" Twilight keep running, was not tired somehow for this place make her feel strong, but not enough to reach the filly. "I want to ask you who are you! And what is this place?!"

"Already told you." Twilight see the filly disappear in front, just to appear to the right side hall. "You should already know it. You just keep lying to yourself."

"You mean I know this place?! But I never been here!" She saw the filly go down on the desk, and when she reach it and found it empty, the filly came out from another. 

"It doesn't matter if you have been or are here." When Twilight thought she could reach her, the filly open a drawer and throw multiple papers on the air. This blind Twilight just enough for the filly iris eyes flashed to her. "At the end... this place belongs to us."

When the papers storm calmed, Twilight could see again just in time for the filly to run to a long hall. Se was insecure if she should be behind the filly. But finding the true of this phenomena was her top priority, even if this filly was guiding her to a trap. 

"No... is almost as she wanted to show me something." Twilight decide to follow her at the end and enter the hall. Once she put a hoof on the hall, she could feel that had enter a new domain. She keep walking feeling that she was entering a deeper place than before. While she keep walking, the filly voice resonate on all the hall.

"Tell me. It's this beautiful place. You also think the same, don't you?"

"While this place is... intrigued. It's still out of place." Twilight look around yet she could not pin the filly.

"Nonsenses. This is the most beautiful place we could ever wish for. This place doesn't have those annoying ignorant, uneducated and ugly ponies that call us bookworm, library mouse, teacher pet, and worst of all...  just a stupid and lonely filly."

Twilight decide to keep silence and walking through the hall. The words of the filly was hurting her but not intentional. At this point, she already figured it out a few details. And she was scary when the filly brought her those fears.

"You know... we can order Shadow to silence them... or better said... to make them eat those words~"

"I wouldn't." Twilight remove the tear falling on her face. "Shadow is not an object or a kind of dog to do those kind of things. He is... my friend."

"................Why are you lying to yourself? You know that is not true. 'They'... make it loud and clear. And 'we' know it."

"...No. They just told me that he will... stay at my side. Whatever I like or not." Twilight stop clenching her heart. She try to calm herself and make sure the words of the filly didn't affect her. Too bad for she wasn't finish.

"Jajajajaja~ You are right. He will stay at our side~ And I am sure you like more seeing his smile again. Ja~ That ensuring and strong yet sad smile he gave us... is making me to wish to see how he should look as a healthy human."

Twilight decide to keep walking but stop for the next part.

"And see how big he is down there. Ja~ I can't wait to reach my adult form."

"NO! I DON'T THINK IN THAT WAY!" Twilight shout out and breath frenzy with the reddest face she could display. While she have confirmed, she already had an idea what is this place, and the strange filly. She calm enough to face the door with a six point star, just as her cutie mark.

"Have you already figure it, about this place~ Others already guess it~"

She breath in and breath out. She open her eyes once her face cold down. And face what was on the other side. And her other self. "Yes. This is my soul realm. And you are... the manifestation of my dark wishes and desires." She push the double doors and found an empty room.

Twilight got surprised, the room had a circular shape but had nothing inside, no furniture, no windows as well no floor. Only a wall that run around with a crystal see through roof. What replace the floor was a pound as the ocean outside, she could walk without sinking and went to the center where another six point star was on the center of the pond. Where the filly had her back to her, holding the most beautiful thing she haven't seen. And wanted to show her.

"No~ You already know that I am more than just desires." The filly wait until Twilight reach her. She turn around to Twilight, so she could see what she wanted to share with her. "Since you read this book."

She was holding the book 'The true in our souls'. And was burning with a black flame.

"JAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJAJA~" The filly laugh echo on all the room as the flames devour the book. 

The dark flame expand as its roar in front of the filly, yet Twilight knew that was not going to harm her or the filly. No, she was more concern of what was inside the flame. In the pitch black dark flame she could see a type of red light. Twilight had no idea what was in front of her, the filly told her was something to be glad.

"JAJAJAJA~ Can you hear it! Can you hear the beautiful chants~"

"Huh!" Twilight wide open her eyes for the filly was right. Inside the flame, she could hear the voice. For it said:

Cur concordes vivimus? Cur necesse est cum aliis coniungere? Filioli mei, vos non estis in mundo aliorum. Sume munus meum, utere virtute, utere tibi, utere somniis, votis et cupiditatibus. Pro te totum mundum crea, pro mundo ut tuum.

"What... what is this language... I never heard it... and-"

"JAJAJAJA~ So you can hear it! You can hear the beautiful chants~ Can you see the beautiful light~"

At the words of the filly, the flame started to shrink with sending dark sparks all over the place, but the red light also flashed as it concentrate the flame around it. What could be a big flame that could burn the place, it turn to a small dark light until was turned into ashes on the hand of the filly. Twilight was tempting to approach, but she freeze herself to stay away. For she knew that little crooked tree was more dangerous than the filly. Worse, both together represent- "Ah it's beautiful. Let's plant it."

Twilight snap out of her trance, and she witness the filly turning around to the center of the pond. 'No... wait...' Twilight couldn't move as the filly crouch down. 'Stop... please...' The filly then lower the ashes with that little crooked tree. 'Stop! Don't do it!' 

And plant it on the center, with its roots reaching the star.

"Its done."

GASP Twilight fall down to her knees, nothing happen to her but the impact was too much for her sanity. She clench her chest making sure her heart don't explode. She tried her best to calm her frenzy breath, but the filly turn to her and walk to her. Twilight still have her sight down but when the hoofs of the filly came to her view, she could not resist to lift her head. 

To face the filly. "Come on~ It's time to show the world~" She then extend her hand to Twilight face, with each second Twilight's mind was coming blank only able to heard the next words.

"Let show them... your True Self."

"Hmph! As if I will let you."

A barrier manifest in the last second before the filly grab Twilight. The sudden barrier wake up Twilight and make her fall back to her butt. She was able to pull herself and crawl away of the barrier, away of an annoyed filly whose purple iris eyes stare deadly on Twilight direction. Just the same direction of the entrance of the room.

"You are not welcome here... You don't have authority to change anything." The filly, venom on her voice, talk to the new guest they had.

"Ah~ Did I ruin your fun?" Twilight took her time to compose herself when a new set of hoofs came to her side. She was able to recover in time to see her savior. Luna, who was no more a filly but a young mare with a longer mane with the same age of Twilight, step in. "Because it seen that I did a good job on it."

The filly stare her back with murder eyes, yet the teen Luna give her own back. The two continue with their contest, until Twilight stand up on her own, still with her hand on her chest. "Princess Luna... how-"

"I enter here through your dreams to reach your soul realm, Twilight. I did this before." She answer her back without moving her eyes. "And while that was a mistake, I learned from it. For if this happen again, I will know what to do."

"Huh!" Twilight got so many question to Luna, but seeing her as she was ready to battle the little filly, she choose the most important. As she turn to the filly. "Princess Luna... is this my... 'True Self'?"

"Indeed Twilight. Just I have my own, this is your version." She said still having an eye on the 'True Self'. "I will warn you, while she look like a filly, she have all your knowledge, life experiences, memories... and your desires and wishes that your soul longs to have."

"You can consider me as a mini version~" The filly smile with her white teeth to the duo. "You should appreciate how I look now, for I will be stronger and bigger later~ Better take a photo for the next time you see me I will become the sexiest mare ever existed. Jejeje~"

Twilight stare with disbelief at her 'True Self', can be due the fact that at her 10 years old she played with Candance after she wanted to be a model after reading a magazine with the model Fluer. She hoped that her demon didn't bring she read another 10 magazine for her failed date with that guard. But her shame shall wait for Luna didn't have time for it.

"I see that the tree is already planted." Twilight snap to Luna, as her next words confirmed her fears. "And you already heard his promise... I guess no pony can resisted at the end. Not even an Element holder."

"Tree?" Twilight turn and could see the dark crooked small tree, it show that was a weak plant. But Twilight didn't make that mistake for the power it emanated it. Twilight also couldn't take her eyes from it. "Princess Luna... what did I get into it?"

"We just receive his gift." Twilight turn her 'True Self'. She had the greatest toothy and creepy smile she have ever saw. "We receive, our father promise. Jejeje~"

Twilight was not understanding, but was enough for Luna. "Is as she said." Twilight turn to her, while Luna think how to treat this problem. "Was just about time you will receive it as an User. But as this little shrimp said-

"Call me Twily." Both mare stare at her. "Is how I will make Shadow call us from now on. And how you will direct to me... you slut~"

Twilight was lucky that was Luna, so she was not affected by 'Twily' taunt. "As this little shrimp, 'Twily', said, that tree represent the blessing of our Primordial Father. And no." Luna stop Twilight to make the must obvious questions. "As you just saw a moment ago, Twily plant it on your soul realm, this seal that you accept it. And it can't be removed by normal means, but so far I haven't found a way either. Is better to not interfere without preparations."

Twilight was worry, because Luna was right. She accept to be Shadow's master on her final stance against Nightmare Moon, and she had to admit that when her opinion of Shadow change for the better, she had accept him at her side. Now that she met her 'True Self' was worry what will happen with her life. "Princess Luna... what we can do?"

"Nothing." Twilight wide open her eyes for so short answer. "Let's go back for now. So let's talk on our way back." After that, Luna leave a astonish Twilight and an annoyed Twily.

"Where are you going?" Twily started to go after her, but the barrier keep her away. This piss off the little demon. BANG "YOU THINK THIS IS OVER?!" Twilight got scare when Twily started to hit the wall, with it she decide also to leave.

"YOU THINK THIS WILL STOP ME! YOU THINK I DON'T KNOW WHAT ARE YOU- WHAT ARE YOU DOING?! I KNEW IT! YOU USELESS ME! DON'T YOU SEE SHE ALSO WANTS OUR SHADOW! REMEMBER THE RULES! ANYPONY CAN TAKE OUR SHADOW! OUR SERVANT! OUR YAMI TOOL! DON'T LISTEN TO HER! THAT SLUT WANTS TO TAKE OURS-"

By the time Twily voice was lost in the hall, Luna and Twilight were already mid way to exit the hall. Both mare keep silence, with Twilight behind Luna. Twilight keep the pace and the same distance behind Luna while she play with her hands. She felt uncomfortable with Luna, even more after Twily insult her. She was thinking what to said.

"When you thought you know yourself, is always strange to meet a version of ourselves that don't hold back what we really think." Twilight flinch, but calm down when Luna turn and give her reassuring smile. "Don't be ashamed of that version of yourself. I came to the knowledge that there are more version of ourselves, in this and other lives. Come, is better to talk face to face."

Luna gesture her to come to her side, Twilight calming enough was able to accept her invitation. "Thanks... But I still need to apologize. I didn't know I had such... let say I never thought such version of me could be like that. She almost convince me in-"

"Take revenge? Shows other you are best? Make other ponies to eat their words?" Luna smile to the dumbly face of Twilight. "Believe me, Twilight, you are not the only one with such feelings, to have a such rage for other ponies that doesn't want to understand you. I was like that in the past, I had that inner rebellion filly once."

Twilight ease with her comment, now she was able to talk to her normally. "I understand. Yet, I still can not process how forward that version of me said those things. Even to the point to call you that way back there."

"Don't worry Twilight, if our roles were reversed, my inner filly will also insult you the same way yours did." By the time Twilight could put aside her worries behind, both mare returned back to the Library of the Star. 

With confidence, Twilight thought she could joke with her. "Well, since she is my inner me, I really was going to believe that you really was aiming for Shadow. She talked as you still wanted to take him." Only to crash for what Luna said next. 

"As an User, definitely not. As a mare, she was right." Luna walk going ahead leaving Twilight speechless as she stare her back. Just a few feet, Luna turn to her. "I really love Shadow, you should already know with how I put your brother on his place during the dinner."

"F-f-f-f-f-f-f-f-f-f-f-for REAL!" Twilight shout out. She then put the pieces together with all her memories with Luna, including that slap. "So then... a-a-a-a-are you angry with me! I stole the stallion you love a-a-a-a-and he suffer with the Yami Commandments a-a-a-and-"

"While I was truly infuriated with you at the time, is already in the past. I have no more resentment towards you, yet I still want you to know that... I don't blame you." She then turn toward the doors of the entrance. "You didn't know of the consequence to go against his words."

Twilight shake her head, for she heard something that reminds her to ask something. "Princess!" She catch up with Luna in time to open the doors. "One moment! I keep hearing 'him' and this promise." Luna turn to her giving her full attention. Twilight catch with her, breath in for her next question.

"Who... is everypony talking about? What... promise was made to me?"

"I am sorry. The only thing I can say is that all this is the work of our Grand Father. Lord Erebus." Luna ignore her and the face she make and went to open the doors. "You will be safer the more you ignore him, and the promise." 

Luna exit from the Library of the Star. Twilight couldn't ask again, somehow sad she follow her behind. Once outside, Luna turn and cast a magical mantel all over the castle. Twilight just stand aside and wait for her to finish. Once Luna was assure her spell was strong enough for now, she exhale her her stress of making such odyssey. And finally to talk to Twilight.

"As I said before, we can not do nothing against her or to the tree, but I can seal most of the influence. This will reduce their corruption on you." She then turn to the castle. "At least until you are more resilient to it and give us time for you to accept it."

"Wait!" Twilight snap from the spell of how fascinate was. In her mind she wanted to learn more about it, but return for what Luna just said. "Don't you mean to refuse it? I thought you don't wanted I accept that offer?"  

"Is not to accept the devil deal." Luna compose herself and put her hand behind her. "Is to accept that Twily exist on your soul, with that tree growing with her."

"S-s-s-s-so those t-t-t-t-two will g-g-g-g-g-grown inside ME!" She embrace herself with her arms, her imagination got wild as she thought tree branches growing out of her ears and eyes, even from her butt.

"Spiritual. They will grown spiritual on your soul. I have one inside on my soul as well." Twilight breath out with Luna confirmation. "And as I was saying, the more you accept they exist the more you will have the willpower to suppress them. Rejecting them only make them more stronger, you as me, knows that are part of our true personality. Better said, are that part of our self that is true to our desires."

Twilight nod that she was understanding, Luna keep give instruction as Celestia does with her. "First you need to know that their voices may appear on your weakest moments, telling and tempting what you really want to do. Second, don't fall for their option, when you face a challenge try to see their perspective since they will tell something you miss yourself. And when you do see it, try to look for... well, other alternative where everypony wins, even if put you on a ugly spot. You may feel ashamed for what they may tell you, but my advice is to accept and negotiate with yourself those feelings."

'Those that means... no, no, no, no!' The detail of her personal fantasy came to her mind. "Okay. I understands Princess Luna!"

"I am not finished, there is also another thing I must warning you." Luna narrow her eyes. "I can't confirm it since the only evidence I have is from a close friend of my and my sister. But, try to use the minimum the Yami system and Shadow's powers, especially do not release his powers unless is the ultimate last choice. Shadow's power may tempt you to use it for... others desires."

Twilight didn't need to ask for the details, Twily words were imprinted on her mind. "Don't worry, Princess Luna. I wouldn't wish misfortune for other ponies to make me happy."

"Good. And don't worry, I will keep an eye on them for you." She then brought her hand on Twilight's face, with her finger with the spell ready. "Now, its time to wake up. Candance is getting more desperate and is about to storm you house. Better stop her before your brother blames Shadow and gets himself killed."

"Candance?" Before she ask further, Luna spell let her blind. "AHH!!!" Twilight's sight became pure white and make her shut her eyes close. She struggle to fix her sight but her other senses came back as well with a cry of help. With her sight returning, Twilight could comprehend the voice.

"...Twi ...Twili ...Twilight! Please wake up!"

"Ugh... I am awake... what-"

"Thanks mother Faust! Your are awake." Twilight could feel she was being hugged. When her sight returned, she could see her room roof with a pink mane on her corner of her eye. 

"Candance?" She struggle to let her go, but her sister was not letting as she was about to die. "Candance, I am okay. What happen?"

"What happen?!" Candance remove from her, and Twilight could see her red eyes for crying. "You were having a nightmare! I don't know what happen but it show that you were suffering! If was not my auntie Luna explain me before I could shout for help all over Canterlot!"

"She did?" She look around and saw Luna standing at the side of the bed with her hand behind her. "Princess Luna... I-"

"Is okay." Luna interrupt her. "Just tell me you remember all what we talk in your dreams."

Twilight stare her for a moment, she then remember all, including Twily. "Yes... I do."

"Good. In that case that will be all for this night." She then prepare her spell. "Twilight, don't forget what you are carrying. Candance... keep the secret, for Twilight's safety." And then she disappear, she return back to the castle. 

Both mares stay silent for a moment, but Candance could stop worry for her little sister. She check Twilight all over her body, even tried to take off her red pajama shirt. "Twilight! What happen in your dreams?! Do you feel any different?! Do you remember who are you?! Quick, sing me our song! Lady bug, lady bug-" 

"Stop! I am okay!" She stop Candance, from remove her cloth and make the dance. "Geez. I am not going to die. I am the same mare okay. I am your same Twilight." She smile with Candance cooling down.

"Really? Thanks Faust. But why you didn't tell?!" After calming down, Candance grab Twilight on her shoulders. "Why you keep from me that you have a curse?! What is this about the Yami Tools and what do they have to do with Shadow?! I thought he was a knight not a demon?!" 

"Candance! Please calm down again!" She shout out to stop Candance shaking her. "I am sorry for keep this from you. Let me explain but first tell me what Princess Luna told you."

Candance let her go and breath in and out. "First you were struggling in your sleep, because you kick me in the butt I wake up. I could see you were sweating and pain in your face, is like if you were running or fighting something. Was there that auntie Luna show up and told me what was happening to you. She told me that some kind of rules were being engrave on your soul, what does that means? And what have to do with Shadow? You keep mention him."

Twilight flinch with all what Candance told her, specially the part of Shadow. She hope was about to to use him in the incorrect way. "I-i-i see... Candance, I will tell you everything. Let me start who Shadow is... and what he have become."

The two sisters stay awake for the rest of the night. Twilight talk about Shadow, his race history, the Yami Tools, the legion and the rules, as well about the 'True Self'. Candance listen her quietly and never interrupt her, she, as other, let sink all this discovery. Her reaction were diverse from  shock, anger, concern and sadness. Candance thought that was a blessing that Shadow was more important that she thought and was happy was an allied for Twilight, yet she also considered a curse for Twilight, with the rules and the corruption that come with it. 

By the time they finished was already morning and the night was turning to a new day. Twilight and Candance stay quiet after explaining everything she could. Twilight was hugging her legs while Candance was sitting with her back against the headboard and her legs stretched out. This was not how they imagine their last girls night ended.

SIGH Candance let out a heavy sight with all the stress she could imagine being a User. "I never thought you will end in all of this. I did wish a knight for you, but not this kind of knight." She then turn to Twilight's back, she couldn't see her expression. "Twilight... what do you think of Shadow?"

Twilight didn't answer her, he meditate all her memories with him. She remember the first time they saw each other, how he carry her away from the danger, how he face her enemies in the brink of death and how he suffer by the rules. But from all this she remembers that smile he gave her, only meant for her.

"I just... want the best for him." And she let out her tears she was holding. "And I am... worry I will hurt him... *SOB* that I will hurt everyone... *SOB* for I am scare... of myself..."

"Is okay." Twilight didn't move or response to Candance hug. Candance embrace her from behind as her face comfort Twilight's crying face as a big sister do with her little sister. "You don't have to carry all by yourself. Be assure that your family, your friends, me and my auties, we are here for... But."

Candance release her and sit on her knees at her side, Twilight lift her head and look at Candance for what she was about to ask. "Do you want Shadow... be at your side... forever what you need help?"

Yes... we want him... for ourselves...

Twilight could feel Twily presence. She didn't want but could not forgot her existence. So she took Luna advice, and accept it.

"Yes..." Twilight let it out as she clean her tears. "Shadow... is my Yami Tools... I want to be his master... and her friend." She smile finally admitting on her heart, and on her soul. 

"I am glad." Candance smile seeing that Twilight overcome that stone on her heart. So she then turn to door. "You can now come in. She is fully awake so you will not disturb her sleep."

Twilight was confuse to whom Candance was talking to, but when click of the door knob call her attention, she turn to see the door opening. Shadow was at the other side. She was surprise with how Candance discover him. 

"You did order him to not enter to the room while you sleep, but never mention anything to keep an eye on you." Candance comment staring at Shadow with Twilight. "With what you told now, was obvious he was wake up all night for you." She then smile to Twilight. "As long you can accept your feelings with being his master, I am sure the two of you can face any challenge." 

Twilight keep her eyes straight to him when Shadow walks toward her. He stop a foot from the bed when the sun bath him through the window gap. With the light effect, Twilight could see Shadow in a different light, as all the dark stuff and what make him dangers were removed from him. Leaving the image of a loyal servant, a trust allied, and only for her eyes, a special friend. 

Twilight had no more doubts on her role, so she could smile for what she heard next. "Twilight, your orders."

-----------------------------------

The sun was on the highest point on the sky, with it, it illuminated all Equetria and the surrounding. Canterlot had the brightest day it had ever had in a thousand years. With this atmosphere it deserved a celebration, so when the citizens of Canterlot and the rest of Equestria as well to other countries of Terra, with their portal window magic, were waiting on the castle court yard for such announcement from the Princess of the day.

All citizens of Canterlot that could enter the courtyard, with guards on all the corners, were waiting patiently for their princess. For the others, as well all the towns, cities and other countries, were watching from a far from the window spells of their town plaza or their own version on their hometown. All of them could see the castle balcony, were Candance with Iron and the rest of the head departments were stand firm representing Equestria forces. And when the time came, Princess Celestia enter in view to receive her subjects praise.

Celestia receive all her subject cheers, so she wait until they calm down before starting her with her royal voice speech. "Greetings. My little ponies and all that are watching me now. I summon this announcement to express my thoughts, as well my details and my excuses for the longest night that Terra had a last night." 

For commoners of all nations murmur about the rumor. The nobles only complain about the problems it causes. The merchants had their own opinions, rather they lose or win opportunities. And the other nations just waiting for what Celestia had to said, they already receive the notification yet waited for her to said it.

She breath in to focus on her speech. "Last night was a special event, a night when the arrival of an old enemy was prophesied. And with it, the night was prolonged. I keep this from all of you because I was hoped I was wrong, for I only wish for all of you to not worry and could celebrate the Sun Summer Celebration day. For I took the battle away from our towns and cities. And I can announce now... that we have won on our battle against this ancient enemy. Our families no longer have to worry, the danger I fear no longer threatens our peace."

All her subjects were surprised, but most of them discard it and cheer for their princess victory. For the other countries, they only accept her victory and have their own respective thought about it for themselves. Celestia saw her subject cheering for her, she hope they do for the next part. 

"However, there is another advertisement with it. So please listen well my little ponies." The courtyard quiet down almost instantly, after that Celestia go for it. "Beside of the arrival of this old enemy, it came also with a somepony I love and hurt me to lost her a thousand years ago. The old era forget her while I keep hoping she can be receive with open arms with the ponies from this time. That is why I am glad to announce that your lost princess, my sister, co-ruler of Equestria, the Princess of the Night!" 

Celestia step back and extend her hand with her wings of her back to her sister. "Luna Selena Moon!" With his subjects instantly calmed, Luna sighed her fears out of her and walk to the balcony. Once she reach everyone could presence the new princess.

When she step in the view of her ponies, Luna show herself wearing a night purple turtleneck dress with silver bands on her waist and night design all over her dress, the dress was open on her back for her wings to extend without restrictions and had an opening on her right side long skirt part so her right leg could be seen from her knee and below. By this moment, Luna almost recovered all her magic on her alicorn core, and her body reflect it back as her adult version. She was almost as tall as Celestia and have the same body type. Her mane got larger but was half top normal and half bottom astral with her princess blue tiara on her head and horn.

"Hello my little ponies. Is a honor to meet all of you." Against what the rest told her, she bow with her hand together in front of her to her subjects in sign of respect. While Ponyville was a small scale, this time Luna was presented to whole Terra, so she thought on a way to greet them, in a form she took from Shadow when he greet on his way. Luna keep her head low and eyes close, she was nervous. But when a clap sound was heard, followed by another and another. She open her eyes in time for the cheers for her. She was amaze for all her subject to cheer for her, that couldn't hold the smile on her face and a tear.

While the celebration was taking place on the courtyard, another event was happening behind the curtains on the tower of the balcony. Inside the room, Twilight's family were waiting with her on the tower. Twilight and Spike were done packing their luggage with their cloths and stuffs, as well things her mother give them  to remind them their home on Canterlot, as Twilight's doll and Spike blanket. After ashamed moment, they were waiting for the princess to be over, while they witness how Ms. Velvet was fixing Shadow's mane. 

"A cut here... and we comb there... another cut here and... done!" Velvet move aside to show Shadow's temporal cut. "With this, at least you will be presentable, hope you like it Mr. Shadow." She show to the rest of the family.

Due to prevent and show Shadow as a threat, Twilight with Candance decide to order him to turn off the helmet so everypony could see his face. The only thing Velvet was not happy was how messy was his mane so she decide to use scissor and a comb that the maids lend her to fix the top. When she finished, Shadow didn't have a messy bed hair and was combed and trimmed on front and on the sides. Thanks to Velvet, they discover he had a whirlwind hair spot on the back his head. The rest of the families responses were almost as he look more civilized.

For Shadow was not much. "Thanks. But your concern are misplaced. There is no reason to care for a fallen knight like me." 

"Nonsense." She combed a little more before letting him go. "You have a handsome face, well for a monkey boy, you only need a touch and you look better than using that dark helmet. I am not right, Twilight?"

"Hmmm..." She was not comfortable on her seat on the living room to answer, not after hearing Twily again and her thought on him. "He... well, he look okay."

"I wish he had spiky hair. Like those ponies saiyan manga I read." Spike comment on his own seat. "He will be way cooler."

"He is still freak." Shinning deadpan comment standing on the room, only to be silenced by his father sitting with a newspaper. 

Velvet finish her detail on Shadow's mane just in time for the princesses and the head departments enter the room from the balcony. Twilight and her family stand up to receive them, with Shining and Shadow fighting to get the spot on Twilight side. At the end both took one of her side. The princesses, with Celestia on the head, greet the family. 

"Greeting, Mr. Light, Mrs. Velvet, is nice to have all of you to celebrate this day with your daughter accomplishment as the Element Holder of Magic. Unfortunately, without the rest of our heroes, the Ponyville celebration will be considered as the official for the moment." 

"Is okay Princess Celestia." Twilight answer a little shy. 

"We are fine." Light added. "We also think is better to celebrate it with Twilight's new friends, so we are okay to do it small and visit them on Ponyville once our daughter is set up." While Twilight with her parents were talking with Celestia. Luna approach, slowly, to Shadow.

"Hi, Shadow." He notice her and give her a nod. Luna stare him with a little redden face for his temporal new cut. "You look good... What do you think about me... I mean with my new dress..." She never face him with her feeling and on her adult version, so she was still a filly on the inside on this moment.

"Thanks." Shadow acknowledge her comment, unfortunately he hadn't one for her. "Unfortunately, you have to be more specific. I don't know what you mean about your dress."

"Eh... well..." She wanted to say if she look beautiful, elegant, even cute. But she retracted since was not ready yet to show her feeling for him, it may be due Luna wanted to hear if he thinks she was sexy. "Umm, neverminded..." She look away keeping while holding her arm with the another in front of her with a red color on her cheeks.

While everypony had their own conversation, Candance, with Shinning at her side looking immersed on his own pain for her sister leave with Shadow, was the only one checking them. 'While I want the best for my BLSFF, I also want auntie Luna's happiness so... yeah I still can not decide who I want to support. And is killing that auntie Luna is on the same level as Twilight. Well let see what these two will do, they are coming now. This will be interesting.' Candance turn to the other group of ponies that wanted to see them after the announcement. 

While the rest of the head department leave to their job post, only Iron and Pink stay behind. And were not alone. Iron approach at the groups first followed by his wife, and their two daughters. "Greetings, your highness, Mr. Light and Mrs. Velvet."

Celestia receive him first. "Greetings, Captain Iron, Mrs. Pink and, I see you brought your daughters."

"Yes, we share the announcement with the hold family. And, as your still Captain, I wanted to present them to our new princess and as well to meet our savior, Twilight Sparkle, our Element Holder of Magic." He then turn to present his daughters. "My older daughter is a new recruit of the guards corps, Scarlet Wind. My younger daughter is an apprentice medic as her mother, Red Miracle."

The two of them bow light to the princesses and Twilight's family. Scarlet was using her recruit uniform while Miracle was using her medic coat over her turtleneck brown sweater and a black skirt, just like her mother. 

"Oh My~" Velvet complement their daughters. "Your daughters are really cute and beautiful. You must be proud Mrs. Pink."

"Aja." Pink response short, they flinch with her response due how she was fiercely stare to the group, but only those whose know her notice that she was keeping an eye on Shadow. "Noted."

While a moment of silence passed after her response, Luna took the word. "Ahem. It's nice to meet your whole family." 

"Thanks Princess." Iron response, but he was not finished. "While we came to meet you all, my daughters also wanted to meet someone special. They had some words they wanted to share since this can be their only chances. I hope you can allow it at this moment."

"Really?" Celestia got surprised, while Iron mention her daughters on their small talks, she never really meet them and was curious about Iron request. "Well, I have nothing against it and I think no one is too. But who they are looking to meet. Are they looking to talk to my student?"

"About that... they are looking to have a word with you." Iron turn to the pony and the other follow him. And that pony was no other than Shadow. "They have some words with the Shadow Blade, they only wanted to share their, hm, thanks."

'Wait! With Shadow?!' Twilight, Candance and Luna as well other that were surprised had the same thought. Shadow only nodded that he had nothing against as well. Everypony stay aside, as well Iron and Pink, for the sister to talk to him. Scarlet decide to go first and after calm herself and walk straight to him, she stop from a good distance from him as he stare him, his armor and real face.

"Are you the Shadow Blade? The one that defeat my father fight a couple of month ago?"

"Affirmative. I am the Shadow Blade the ponies refers. Also I am the one that defeat Captain Iron Wing weeks ago."

"Good. THANKS YOU VERY MUCH!!!" She breath in and bow immediately to him, all except her family flinch from her outburst. "I WANTED TO THANK TO THE PONY THAT MAKE MY FATHER TO RETIRED FROM BATTLES! AS HER DAUGHTER, I ALWAYS ENSURED FOR HIS SAFETY AND THAT IS WHY I ENTER THE ROYAL GUARDS TO KEEP AN EYE ON HIM! BUT NOW HE IS SATISFY FROM HIS FIGHTING OBSESSION SO HIS LIFE IS NO LONGER IN DANGER! THATISWHYITHANKYOUVERYMUCH! GASP"

Scarlet breath after her outburst, she keep her bow and didn't lift her head to see the astonishment of all the ponies in the room. She keep her eyes looking down expecting his response. "You don't have to worry." She flinch and could not resist to rise up and see his face, were she could feel a nice aura that attract her. "I never had the intention to harm your father, but I believe he should be fine with a strong and capable mare like you. I am sure that you are capable to save him, even if I didn't interfere. So don't be ashamed about it."

"R-r-really? You think so. E-jeje-je." Scarlet shy a little since Shadow response sounded a very good compliment for her. She was always as a tomboy or a bro with boobs, this was the first time she was called  mare, more with the compliments he add. Yet she shake her head for the next part. "I-i-i-i also have another request. Ahem." She breath in and stare him at his eyes. "I want a duel with you."

"A duel?!" Again Twilight, Candance and Luna react to her request, Twilight was more concern. "W-w-w-what do you mean?!"

"I kinda promise myself to fight the pony that put down my father, either he fell in battle or incapacitated him. One of the reasons is to proof I can be stronger than my dad, and... well other personal reasons." She scratch her face to hide her expression to them. 

"Negative." Only to freeze to his response. "I am sorry for disappoint your wishes, Scarlet Wind, but I follow Twilight's will. My top priority is to help her on her quest for happiness, anything that is not relate or against it, is not part of my priorities, so I can not accept your duel request unless she wants it."

"F-f-f-for real?" Scarlet wide open her eyes, other already knew he was going to say that. "T-t-t-then should I ask her- wait! W-w-what is s-s-she to you?!"

"Currently, my reason for existing is to aid and protect Twilight. For my only goal and dream is the happiness for the one who save me."

"Ah... I see... Jeje, well then... I... I finish, thanks for listen me." She retreat and when back to his father side. She had her head down, maybe for the humiliation of making the fool of herself, or the true on his words. Her shame could have lasted, but her sister took her turn and walk to him. 

"Greetings, Mr. Shadow." Miracle approach him, closer than Scarlet, giving a small bow to him. "As my sister, I wanted to meet the pony that save my father. I thanks you for the happiness that you brought to my family making my father happy with his last fight as the Captain of the Royal guards, and my personal thanks  for not harming him during your encounter with him."

Shadow nodded her as well. "Thanks. But your concern are misplaced. There is no reason-" But he was stopped.

"I am sorry but I don't think that way." Miracle interrupt him with a smile of hers. "I read the report of the injured from the last time you were here, and I deducted with the results that... you are kind and noble pony. The kind pony I am glad that save my father from a horrible fate, and that is why I want you to accept my thanks to you."

Shadow didn't say anything anymore, he saw that he will not change the mare mind on it. Yet she didn't let him to think it as she continue. "Uhm, if it's not a nuisance, can I ask something about you, Mr. Shadow?" When he nodded, Miracle went for it.

"Are you in any kind of relation? Do you have a partner, mate or special pony like from our culture?" This question raise many eyes, mostly on the mares while males where asking why such question came out, except her family. Even Twilight, Candance and Luna were staring the duo very closing, two of them without realizing they were. 

"Negative." Shadow response immediately. "As a fallen knight, is not part of my protocols, and I don't know my body can procreate life with other species, this include ponies. "

"Hmm, the last part was expected. But in the end you are not in one, correct?" Miracle nodded to his statement without taking her eyes from his eyes. And somehow started to get more red. "Then, let me say that I also had a personal promise to myself as my sister. So... I want to apologize for what I will do next."

Before anypony could ask what she means with that, Miracle close the distance between them. She jump on the tips of her hooves before anypony react. She embrace her arms around Shadow's head before anypony make any sound. She close her eyes before anypony could blink. And bring her face close to Shadow before he could act.

Miracle lightly kissed her lips with Shadow's lips. Was just a second but everypony burns the image of her small figure hanging from the dark being. Once happy she separate from him. 

"I am really sorry." She said with her hand covering her mouth, with a happy smile. "As a filly I promised to give my first kiss to the savior of my father... yet I don't regret is with you... I hope I didn't stole yours, Mr. Shadow." 

Her little stunt leave speechless to everyone, while they process it, no one response to her. Celestia, Twilight's parents, Spike and Shinning only stare in disbelief in what they just saw. As for Iron he only see this in neutral zone, not like Pink with her murderous eyes. And for Scarlet, Candance, Luna and Twilight were in their own thoughts, denying it and what to think of Miracle now. No one knew how to respond to Miracle's kiss, only a voice stopped everyone from trying.

"... is not my first... is not my first..."

"Huh!" Not all but some did turn to the owner of that voice, Shadow had his face lower so no pony could see his eyes. However, they knew he was not there.

"... is not my first... is not my first..."

Spike was the first to recover, from this phenomenon. "Shadow... are you okay?"

"Hmm?..." Shadow could snap thanks to Spike's voice, but he looked like nothing happen. "Is there something wrong?" He look around, and while no pony knows what happen, didn't notice that his armor light were brighter than normal. It went back to normal, with the rune on Twilight hand vanishing as well. "Sorry. I... was disconnected."

"Really?" Miracle panicky. Thinking she piss him somehow. "I am so sorry I let myself without thinking how you will response. That is why I asked and-"

"Thanks." Shadow interrupt her, he shake his head before finishing. "But your concern are misplaced. There is no reason to care for a broken knight like me. Don't worry."

"I... see. Okay, thanks for your time, Mr. Shadow." She bow in respect and returned quickly to her mother side. Who didn't take her eyes with less murders intents as she analyze what happen a moment ago.

Everypony took a moment to think on their thoughts of what just happen. Candance was the one that was trying to process all what she just saw. 'Okay. This confirm what I saw that day with Scarlet and never thought her little sister also was on the same page... BUT CAN'T DENIED THIS JUST GOT INTERESTING! I never thought new rivals will appear! I still think you can love only one but what to do when there are more than one! I wonder if my novel will put this kind of events, I will eat it with popcorn while reading it. Hope auntie Luna and Twilight can manage this obstacles and at least one of them get victorious... However.' She stare intensely on Shadow, with this next thought.

'Shadow... that kind of sadness... you must had some one in your past... but you had forget her, right?' Candance started to wish for Shadow's happiness from that moment, and hoped that at least with Twilight could be happy. Only one issue.

LETSBURNTHATBITCHHOWSHEDARETOTOUCHHIMLETSKILLHERANDKILLALLHERFAMILYANDBURNALLOFHERPRESENCEOFOURWORLD

Twilight had her eyes narrow on Miracle, she didn't like the shouting in her mind. Still could not move her eyes from Miracle. 'Maybe... Twily is right... maybe... maybe not... having a demon in mind with another as a servant... this will be tough'
> Chapter 25 To be forever
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 25 To be forever





"So what do you think of the new princess?" Solution was deployed to cover the security in the castle during the event on the weakest points during Luna announcement. He was with his senior, Shield. "Do you think is a MILF?"

"Dude... how old are you?" Shield turn to him with a strange expression, he was not taking him serious. "Please tell me you didn't join the guards for that."

"Hey! I am 21 years as all the other cadets. And yes, I heard that a guard is dating one of the princess." Solution response with a goofy smile of his own. "Now that there is a new princess, isn't possible now for any of us?"

"One, is truth but with Mi Amore Candeza, we all know she born this era so she is like any mare of our age. Two, the rumor is with Shinning, the big brother of the protégée of the princess. He was lucky that the princess Candeza was the nanny taking care of Twilight Sparkle on the castle, the luck that we don't have. And..." Shield look all the hall to make sure he was not heard for the next part. "She is sister to Princess Celestia, that means she is over more than one thousand years."

"And?" Solution answer as nothing. "The more wrinkled the raisin, the sweeter the fruit is, right?"

Shield stare him. "... Don't talk to me again." He then turn away from him. "I will denied everything you do to... PRINCESS LUNA!" He straight up awakening his protegee. 

The two guards wait on the side of the hallway for Luna to walk past them, ignoring them. She passed quickly and never spared them a glance, much to Solution's disappointment and Shield's fears. They only could grasp the anger on her eyes and her murmur, 'is not his first so calm down, there are other first' and 'the fillies of this days, how are so dare today'. The last they could heard before she disappear was about to take a bath to calm down with 'I should have done the same too'.

Both guards turn to her direction, with Shield warning him. "Don't even think about." He didn't get Solution's reply since he turn and freeze for another group was coming. Shield turn to see that was his captain's family that was coming, with Scarlet the mare he try to impress.

"Oh! Is Scarlet with Captain Iron, and is that her younger sister. Maybe I can- SHHHHSS" He was silence by Solution who make him to straight up as well. But in truth, he wanted to blend in with the hallway to go unnoticed. Both again stay still able to hear the family conversation, with the mother staring deadly at her younger daughter.

"Mom could you calm down." Miracle turn to her mother that she haven't look away from her since they finish talking with the princess. "It was just a kiss, didn't you did the same to steal dad's first kiss."

"Yeah I did." Pink finally took her eyes off of her. But then it comes back with more intensity. "Only that you did it with that freak. We still don't know what germs or diseases he may have. But what I am truly worry (angry) is how you still are going to complete that silly promise you made to yourself. You know there are better colts."

"Of course I know. But I promised myself that I will marry the colt that saved my Father from that cruel destiny we feared. Beside, was not the same for you for an impossible love to come true. I always wanted a love story like that for me." Miracle smile with her eyes close. Pink didn't like it. "Now, I know how you feel when your love for him was unreachable. It's a little exciting."

However, knowing her daughter is just like her, she give up. "Look, he is under something and I am checking his secret so at least I know he is not dangerous, yet I forbid you to see him. Also, he said himself that he cannot have foals and you may not be able to save him under what he is enrolled. Just give up." She turn to hallway, not looking to her daughters smile.

"You may be right, however, you didn't give up in your case. That was not possible to save dad when you meet him." Pink didn't response. But her eyes narrowed even more. "And we could adopt rather to try it. He said he was devastated, which made me want to comfort him whatever he's struggling with. Just like you and dad, no?" Pink clenching her teeth was enough for answer.

While this two mares had their own talk, the father had their own with his older daughter. "So, what do you think of him? He is pretty powerful to see him in person, isn't it?"

"Yeah... You were right dad." Scarlet answer him while she had her eyes glued to her sister. She murmurs herself. "How did Miracle just did it." But enough for her father heard her.

"You know, you can have my blessing." Scarlet flinch and turn to his dad. "But I stay with your mother side, is better to wait until we are sure you can date the colt that best your father." Iron turned to his daughter's foolish face. "You said that if you can not marry dad, then you will marry a stronger colt than me. When was it? When you were 5 or 7 years?"

"B-b-b-b-b-but... do you think he's attracted to me?" Scarlet's cheeks turn reddish, she always liked strong ponies and her father was the best example of strong. Shadow catch her eyes when her father tale his battle with him, since then, she wanted to fight him and test him as other colts. Just that, she was strong on her own than normal ponies. "Every colts started to get bored from me or think can't handle me."

"Well, his words were 'strong and capable mare'. I think the part mare is already cover." Iron smile with the naive smile of her daughter. 'Shadow, if is possible I chose you to keep safe my daughters... but we have to see if that curse will be in your way. If was not for this pain, I may look other candidates.' Iron flex his right leg. 'I may need to use that crane soon.'

The family were finally out of view and both guards turn to their direction as well, just this time with Solution warning him. "Senpai, you may wanted to try with those two sister. But beside getting the approval of their parents, each sister have their own trial."

Shield wanted to comment, but he didn't allow. "Believe me... or you are with a broken body with the older or with a broken mind with the younger." Solution stare in the air remember his training with Scarlet's training and how he heard the horror stories from test patients from Miracle's new medical methods. He didn't knew Miracle's face due her face mask on her practice and never meet her, yet all methods were approved or used by Pink, as a mother as a daughter. 

While they were thinking about it, a new group was coming. And they turn to see the last two princess, Celestia and Candance, with Shinning's family. 

"I hope all of you had a good time during the event, and I hope to see you, Mr. Light and Mrs. Velvet." Celestia was in front with Twilight's parent and Spike.  

"The honor is our Princess Celestia." Velvet reply to her follow with Spike.

"We will still be able to come here right?" Spike ask with hope on his voice.

"Of course Spike, and you can access the royal kitchen and order any desert. Just ask Twilight to send me a notice so you can enter the castle." While this was said, they past the guards and they see the next couples.

Shinning was on his mind thinking. 'Is not a monkey. Is a monster. Is not a monkey. Is a monster.' In a excuse if somepony ask him about Shadow. Candance was on her own world, she was thinking about all she just saw. But no matter how she try to distract her, she could not stop thinking of the past of Shadow. 
With the rules, the curse and about his past love, she ask what future will awake Twilight with him.

As for the pony in question, Twilight walk behind them with narrow eyes on the floor. Yet she capture the attention of the guards. While Shield already know her, he question if was possible to retry pairing with her. She was cute and had an innocent vibe. This convince Shield to think about and Solution to put aside his MILF obsession for a moment. But all change with one detail. 

When she pass them, they soon meet her dark knight, and were dead silence when he pass them. They retrieve all intents to think to approach her. Because the full clothed knight, that keep an eye on her, sense their intentions. 

And stare deadly on them with his red eyes. 

When the message was received, the knight turn to his role of keeping safe his master from any threats. All in one second, leaving the hallway of the guards that they were suppose to keep a watching. Both mediate their opinion of what they presence and came to the same idea.

"... Senpai, ehh, can we take patrols on the city to meet other mar-, I mean meet the city."

"Hmm, I think we can take the patrol through the park... maybe I had a chance there..."

Even if Twilight saw Shield, she will never glace at them even once, for she had to focus on her ideas. And those ideas were Twily compliments of how excellent she did back there. And by that, bombard her to just do it.

Come on, do it. I know you are angry at her. You wanted pull her mane when that bitch was over our Shadow. Let burn her and her family. No, lets make her look how they burn. And then burn their house, stuff and whatever they love. Just do it do it do it do it do it do it do it do it do it do it do it do it do it do it do it do it~ 

'Could you please just SHUT UP!' Twilight was at her limit, she already talk with Luna but said that in a week can make the seal stronger. That is why Twily was using all the opportunities she had at each moment to keep bothering her.

Twilight! Twilight! Twilight! Twilight! Twilight! Twilight! Twilight!

-----------------------------------

"Twilight?"

"WHAT?!... Oh!" Twilight snap checking that she was on another place, she was at her favorite Library taking to the old stallion librarian. "Ups! I am... sorry what were you asking me?"

The old stallion stare her as she was a new pony. He had worked on the public library of the city for so long that he met an innocent and energetic filly Twilight 10 years ago. He even help her with her membership so she can take out books, even if she took 20-30 books per week he considered her as his daughter. That's why he was worried about how distracted she was.

"Nothing important... is like you were not here and almost crash to that bookshelves." The old stallion on his 68 years old, move Twilight back to the correct path. "If you ask me, I think something is on your mind. What is it? Did you finally had a crush on a colt?" He smiles at her and they start walking back to the counter.

'Yeah, a demon human colt with his stalker... wait, if Twily is me so I am- no never mind.' Twilight shake her head, she came here to her favorite library to notify she will start living in a library of her own. So she ask as few tip and return some books, yet she could not move on. "Not exactly, is almost another version of myself is... crazy for some pony. Something like that, Jejeje." 

"Aja. But is this version of yours more faithful of what you want?" The old stallion stop his car and started to arrange the books he brought. He put them on the desk continue talking to her. "So, let me see this way, this version of yours just saw how this special somepony was take, no, other fillies wanted to take him."

"How did-" Twilight wide open her eyes, but the old stallion only pick up to show the book she had on her all this time. Was the Dating 101 with the page mark on 'How to beat your rivals'. 

"You have read this page over and over the last hour. Knowing you, you must be confuse to what to do with your feelings." He then scan the books and mark it as returned on the files. "If you want an advice, just go for it. Life can be short, and while some times is better to keep it, somethings you will have to release them. Whatever is was a good or bad idea, only fate can tell."

'My feelings? Could it be that is not the curse of the rules but rather my true feelings for him? I am in love?' Twilight never was in love, yet she could not classify this feelings as it is. She was in debate, not if she want him at her side but if she truly want him on her life. 

"If you are not sure, just take your time." She turn to the old stallion, who had a smile that tell her is was okay. "The best for now is for you to have time with that pony, good and bad time equally. And, as I said, if both are fated for each other, you will get your answer when the time comes."

Twilight let the words sink on her mind and, somehow, it calm Twily's voice. 'Fated... right, Shadow appear on the moment I really need him... and his words...' She clench her hand on her chest, feeling how her heart beat stronger than normal. "Your right, Mr. Scroll. I will take your advice. So is everything set up."

"Yes, of course. Here." He then give her a receipt of confirmation. "Your return for the 58 books you take out are registered back to the library and your Library membership will not expired ever. So you can come back with that special somepony if you like to recommend any book here. Just do not go to lonely areas to-"

"Mr. Scroll! Me and Shadow we don't have that-" She got upset with the same prank, but she just give up. "Neverminded... But I can introduce him later, is just that... I am still working on our 'relationship'." 

"OH! I never thought that both of you had already advanced. Jejeje!" The old stallion laugh of of the topic, not knowing that the 'topic' was observing him from afar.

"Yeah. Is really complicate." She make a gesture with her hand to calm the two red eyes on the shadows. "I told him he can keep an eye on me... Okay so, Mr. Scroll, thanks for everything and when I come back to Canterlot I will plan to visit you. Please take care until I return."

"As well for you, my little filly. No, you are a grown up and beautiful mare." He sit down on his chair. "Ah, my legs... Well. It will be lonely now without you, but you must live your life out of the nest sooner or later. Take care as well."

Twilight said her goodbyes to him and went to the exit of the library. Before twisting the knob, she turn to give one more last look at her favorite place of her fillyhood with an old friend that could comprehend her. She took time to look at this past, for she turn around and open the door to face the new future with her Yami tool. 

"Okay, books check. Luggage, check. And... huh that is it. I thought I had more-" It was more soon as she just took only a few steps to meet her past again. She bump to a pony on the side way. "Ow!... Oh! I am so sorry! I didn't see where-

"Twilight?" She stop at the voice of the mare, she turn and her eyes shrinks for she met three mares and two 
young stallions. All of them on the same age of Twilight, in fact she knew this ponies. Were her bullies on her primary school. "It's you! Oh my Goodness! I never thought to see you again!" 

"Oh!... Uhm. Hi, Daisy." Twilight name the yellow unicorn with white mane dressed with a pink shirt and a very short green skirt. She was with her two sidekick and the strongest colts of the classroom. "Hi Sunflower, Iris, and I see you are with Bass and Knuckles."

The two unicorns mare had different set of colors but same type of cloth with Daisy, while Bass had a black jack with blue pants and Knuckles a white top without sleeves with a green short short, both earth young stallions. These five were always together in the primary, and make Twilight life impossible until she was admitted as Celestia's personal student. 

"Yeah! We are super close friends, we keep in touch after secondary. We reunite to see the royal announcement before going to a dinner restaurant." Then, Daisy remember of Twilight's title. "Hey! Your are Princess Celestia's protegee? Is possible for you to introduce us to her and that new princess?"

"What?" Twilight got surprise, she then remember Daisy was that of pony that wanted to be acquaintance with important ponies. "I am sorry, I can bother Princess Celestia now." Before she leave the castle, she notice that the Nightmare Moon chaos was still unsettle and will take time. 

But Daisy didn't know and care for it. "Why?! Come on Bookie! Just like the old time." With that she refer how they make Twilight to carry their things and pay their foods. "You always listen us, are don't we are friends, Bookie~" Including a nickname they put on her.

'Bookie... I almost forgot that name.' Twilight had her eyes narrow, with the mention of friends just make her angry. "I am sorry, Daisy, but I can't take you to the castle. Period." Twilight voice was heavier with each word, making Daisy to flinch with her tone. "Beside I am making the arrangement to move from-" 

But her confidence she was build was stop by one of the colts. "Hey! Look that the nerd is still love in with books!" All of them turn to Knuckles who pick up a paper, the library receipt. "She is still the usual bookworm after all! She just came now from her nerd nest!"

Twilight move her hand to her skirt pocket and check that wasn't there, it may fall with the bump, was all Daisy needed. "Oh~ My~ Goodness~ Really, Bookie~" Daisy turn with the old confidence, while Twilight's old shyness came back to her. "All this time and you haven't leave those books! Seriously?! Wait! Don't tell me you haven't meet other ponies because of them?! We always told you that you never will get a coltfriend with those useless books! I bet that you hadn't a coltfriend either in your whole life! JAJAJAJA~"

"N-n-n-no, is not l-l-l-like that." Twilight step back and could look her at her eyes. Bringing her love for the books always make her uncomfortable. "L-l-l-look I d-d-don't have time s-s-so I am-" She wanted to leave, talking to this ponies only brought bad memories, yet they didn't allow her.

"Hold on there Bookie~" Bass grab her from her shoulder and hold her with his arm extend behind her back, and pull her back to the group. "We just see you until now. Why don't come with us, we can talk to catch up, how is to live on the castle and other stuff. I always wanted to see again." She put her closer to him while he smile.

Twilight was confuse with his approach, was until she heard the other two mares talks. "So was truth Bass was interested on her, but does he knows she is a virgin." Said Sunflower with Iris reply. "That must it, he just want to bang her while she is. I bet Bass will discard her later after he is done with her."

'What?!' Twilight just had enough. "STOP! Enough! Sorry but I don't have time for this! I am leaving!" But her will was not enough to separate from Bass's grip. "Just! Let me go Bass!"

"What the buck is your problem!" Bass struggle to control her. He had to grab her both Twilight's arms, while Daisy just got angry with her.

"What the buck is this?" She walk to her, she leave her friendly manner with it. "What Bookie are you? This is not the Bookie I know! Do you think you are important just to be the pet teacher of the princess? Do you think you are above us?! Is that it?!"

For the luck of Twilight, the street hadn't any guard patrolling on the scene, the nearest group was around the corner. She keep her struggle alone. "No... And stop calling that name. I don't have time for this. And. I had - Enough." However, she was just as lucky that she no longer had to fight alone, ever again. She try to remove her left arm not noticing that she already did, this call the attention of all to the new voice.

The group turn, specially Bass, how Shadow remove Bass's left arm. And twist it.

"AHHH!!!" Bass's arm was twisted to put it behind him backward, putting him in an arm lock making the bullies group and Twilight finally free. Shadow then put Bass on her knees at his mercy. Daisy and the other were instantly afraid from a dark knight appear of nowhere. For Twilight it calm her down, unknown to her that it make her happy seeing him. Yet she had control herself, in the deeper part of herself she wanted Shadow to beat them. And was about to become real with him ready to bring his fist down. 

"Huh? No! Wait Shadow!" She snap out just a moment before Bass had his eye black. "Shadow! You are hurting him! Release him! Now!"

"Order receive." He obediently release him and put himself between the group. Yet Bass was angry that he went for him. 

"You! Buckhead!" He try to punch Shadow when he turn to him. But at this moment, all ponies knew what try will bring in.

"Shadow! Don't hurt him!" Twilight's order came in time as Shadow raise his left arm. With his order, Shadow only push down Bass's fist and extend same arm to strike his chin with the back of his hand. The strike disbalance Bass with his momentum, he stagger backward. Shadow then only use his left leg to kick one of Bass's leg and use the same hand to push him down, lightly but enough.

"UGH!!!" Bass let out his air on his lung as he fall with his back head on the concrete. The hit make him question what just happen, as well the other bullies. While they process on their mind, Shadow went to check Twilight.

"Twilight, are you hurt in any way?" Shadow voice scare the bullies, even is was the same emotionless voice it had a tone of rage on it. "Due to your order, I wait until the last second until this ponies are considered enemies. I am sorry if-"

"No! Is okay." She waive her hand to call his attention, when the word enemies was mention. "Shadow they are not enemies or any kind of threats... They are not my friends either so... I am not mad at you. Okay?"

Shadow nodded to her, and Twilight didn't know but she was smiling for this. Being near him make her safe and comfort, with the fact that he listen to her, this make Twilight considered her feelings for him are real or not. Then she thought of Mr. Scroll's words about if this was fate for her to meet him. However she change her mind remembering the rules, more when Shadow stop a fist without looking. Only then she could remove her eyes from him, as Shadow did the same, and look that he stop Knuckles's fist. 

There was a silence between them with Knuckles sweating, no much for his scream started. "AHH!!! BUCK! BUCK! BUCK! BUCK! IT HURT! IT HURT!" Shadow started to crush his fist and twist it to put him on his knees. In less than second, the muscular stallion was crying as a poor weak colt. Shadow could continue and putting more pressure, but Twilight told him is enough and release the colt.  

"Hey! What is going here?!" The commotion was enough to call the attention of the patrol around the corner. The squad was being guide by a light green mare captain pegasus. "What you foals are doing?!" She shout out when she spot Bass on the floor on four and Knuckles bend down easing the pain on his right hand.  

Twilight and Shadow with the bullies stay quiet, but Daisy seeing a chance talk first. "Thanks goodness you are here!" She past Twilight and Shadow to overshadowing them. "We were just in rout to our same restaurant until this freak show up and beat our two friends! Please put him down, now!" Was obvious what she was doing, and Shadow didn't help with his narrow eyes at the direction of the guards.

The mare captain catch a sight of him, and was about to give the order to arrest him, until she was stopped. "Wait! Captain, we shouldn't mess with him!" One of the guards stallion grab her shoulder and make her look his fears. "He is the Shadow Blade! Is the pony Captain Iron orders us to not mess up with him unless is the last option!" He was one of the original guards on his fight on the royal chamber. 

"Wait? The Shadow Blade? The pony that beat 10 guards on his own without a sweat? The same who win over our Captain and Shinning together?" Her guard nodded to all her question and turn with fear to Shadow. While was not their intention, their talk was heard to the bullies, who had their eyes wide open, and all nearby bystanders. 

With fear and with caution, the mare captain approach carefully. "E-excuse me. Sorry for interrupting, are you Twilight Sparkle?" When she confirmed her, the mare continue, not forgetting Shadow observing every move. "W-we receive the update that any issue with the Shadow Blade we must consult with you. We were told that he only listen to you, and that attack to any pony that threat him or your safety. Also that we must talk to you for anything related to him. Is there any problem we can help you?"

The ponies were astonish, the guards were not here for them but for the Shadow Blade. And to reach him must check Twilight first above other ponies. This make Twilight felt a kind of superiority, she couldn't believe that even the guards will listen to her with Shadow at her side. This make Twily to come out and temp her, but she ignore her. She look at Shadow and remember what she told to Candance. 

'I don't want Shadow to suffer anymore.' With her mind set, Twilight turn to the captain. "I am sorry. We had a dispute but I calm him down. I am sorry for disturb the peace of every pony, we are on our way on our next errand. We are sorry for the inconveniences." She walk in front of Shadow, with the intention to prevent him to get more troubles.

The ponies were surprised by her speech, the captain mare took it as the issue was resolve. "I understand miss Twilight. Please call us if you need... help with him." She then turn to her squad and the rest of the citizens. "All right move on ponies! There is nothing to see here!" With her squad, the guards leave the place with the bullies and their mouths open with Twilight.

"What?! Hey! Where you are going?!" Daisy was stupefied how the guards just leave, with some looking at Shadow with fear. "Are you leaving us with this freak?! He just assault my friends and-"

"Daisy." She flinch from Twilight voice as she turn to her with her arms cross. "I will said it only once, so hear it well. I am not that Bookie you usually bother. Shadow is not a freak. And we are not definitely friends. So I will ask you to leave me alone if is not something important that require my attention." She then turn to leave them. "Shadow, come, our chariot is waiting for us. They are no worthy for our time."

"Order receive." Shadow follow her, leaving the mares picking their stallion friends. Daisy was furious and was about to shout out to them, to insult them. But her words got stock on her throat. Shadow makes it clear with his deadly look and his thirst for blood. He move his sight back to the road with the mare falling on her butt losing her will to fight. 

Only the metal footsteps of the servant with the hoofsteps of the master could be heard. Yet only for those two could been heard the words of the maiden to her knight.

"...Thanks..."

She walk away feeling refresh to leave that past behind. She walk forward for her new step of her life. She glance all the streets and stores she could see before leaving, some where places her family took her, other where she was taking her family to. Before she arrive to the port, she pass the park of the city. She remember her playtime on this place. And if she could go and meet her older self, she could tell her that will not be alone anymore. That a strange human knight will take care of her, but to promise to take care for him. She leave imagine what that filly will said, that is a crazy mare.

"Are you ready."

She turn from her chariot with all her luggage to the ponies that came to give her farewell. Her parents give her a warm hug and that she can come back if she need. Candance and Shinning were there for, while Candance give tips with her hug for her and her BBBFF told her to contact him anytime, specially if the issue is Shadow. And last, Celestia came to wish her good luck, for she now is starting to live her life. Twilight step back from all her family, it pain her that she will not see them anymore as she did and felt some loneliness.

All that change when she saw how happy they were for her, and turn back to see tat was not alone on this. She saw Ponyville from afar and knew her knew friends were there waiting for her. Then she saw Spike, his little brother, was coming with her and he will make sure to take care her if she forgot herself. Yet she could feel more secure when she glance to Shadow. With him she felt that she can do everything she face, and if she need he will help her. 

Twilight couldn't resist. She was able to smile again.

------------------------------------

"Hmmm. You look happy, what happen back there to make you smile like that, Twilight?" Spike ask to his sister after they arrive back to Ponyville. They were on the way to their new home, the Golden Oak Library. 

"Huh? Me?" Twilight rub her face, unknown she had a smile all this time. 

"Yeah. You look kinda happy now... but is good to see you like that! I thought you will be depress and angry like when we leave from the castle." Spike put his hand behind his head walk by her side. "Did something happen? I know he follow you after you leave the house."

"Well... we can say that Shadow help me with a burden I had. Jejeje~" She scratch her face, just to hide her expression of how close Shadow was about to beat her bullies. But she change the subject. "By the way. Why are you not helping to carrying the luggage?"

"Does he look like he needs help?" Spike with Twilight turn around to prove his point. Shadow was behind them, carrying eight luggage under him, he look like Atlas carrying the world. "He just grab all for himself... yet I am impress how he look normal carry your lab equipment." A bigger luggage was attach to his back with a rope. Double of his size.

"Yeah... he is really impressing..." Twilight stare to his eyes, as he stare at hers. She no longer have fear on those red eyes. "But that doesn't mean I will leave all the job to him. Neither you Spike." She then turn and continue their walk.

"Yeah... wait?" Spike turn to reach Twilight. "What do you mean with that?"

"It means that you will have your own chores in the house and don't think that I will let you borrow Shadow to do it." She ignore his pleads, they were near to the library.

"Oh! Come on! I still can make breakfast for all of us, but can I have the afternoon free from arranging the books! I want to read my comics while eating... a cupcake. Huh, where is everypony?" Spike complaints were losing tone when he had a deja vu. By the time he notice this, they arrive to the treehouse.

"That is why I will not let you laze." She check to take out the keys. "This is not a vacation Spike, from now on we are going to live alone and I am going to make a list of chores for each one of us. I will have some, you other and Shadow can- wait, where is he?"

Before she open the door she check behind that the luggage was settle down, but behind Spike was no sign of Shadow. Both started to look around, until Spike could get a glance of him. He was standing at the side of the house, looking to an open window. Before they question him, and why he had the rope in the hand, Shadow jump to the open window and got inside. And before they could say anything, chaos happen inside.

"WHAT THE- HEY! LOOK OUT! TIME OUT! TIME OUT! I KNOW IS MY TURN BUT- WHOA! WHERE YOU ARE TOUCHING SHADOW! COULD YOU BE LESS HARDER! IS MY FIRST TIME AND- HMPH!!!" 

Sound of furniture turning upside down, a cartoon pursuit and barn animals cries could be heard inside. Twilight and Spike flinch with any strong sound and bangs, as a cat chasing a mouse destroying all things on their way. When things calm down, Twilight took courage to open the door, checking that was not lock at all. But knowing the voice just a moment ago, she enter and was not surprised to found Shadow and her pink friend. But she could not hide her dumbfounded reaction to find Pink in a full body harness with the rope Shadow use, with her mouth gap as well.

She was about to ask when Pinkie, on her stomach with her hand and legs behind her back, motion her to her side. Twilight considered to obey, in the end she did and found a light spell switch. She started to guess what she was aiming, so to make Pinkie happy she turn ON the lights.

"SURPRISE- HMPH! HMPH!"

When the light were ON, ponies jump from the shadows with confetti on the air. The room was decorate with tables and chairs with food and drinks. And the place was packed everywhere, even some places had games tables and piñata hanging on a corner. Twilight look around, and she come to ask.

"Why is everypony here?" Twilight as with Spike coming in. "I thought we already celebrate. Is this a second party Pinkie always do?" Pinkie in question hop to her but the gap on her mouth couldn't let her talk. "Shadow... can you release her. Oh! Hi! Girls!"

Obeying, Shadow got to work and the other girls showing up. Her friends, with their normal attire, came to welcome and hug Twilight and Spike.

"Howdy partner, is good to see ya safe and sound." Applejack greets her and Spike. "Sorry for Pinkie, she told us she was making this party for ya guys. The only thing we didn't expect was Shadow surprise us, or her, but Pinkie told us was part of their game." She turn to Pinkie now released. "Whatever they are in."

"But for what is the party?" Twilight ask when Pinkie took out the gap of her mouth.

"Puffs. For Shadow's 'Welcome to Ponyville' party, Duh! I already make Twilight and Spike but never for Shadow! And since you were coming in today, I prepare his party here today! On your new home!" Pinkie's comment on her new home warm her heart, only to narrow her eyes with the next. 

"By the way, Shadow. I know is my turn to hide but..." Pinkie blush to Shadow calling the attention of the girls with her next words. "Could we play in my room? It was my first time being tie up like that. And was my first time I couldn't escape! I want to learn it so I can tie up ponies for their parties. Jejeje~"

Ignoring how creepy it turn with Pinkie playing with the rope, all turn back to the newcomers. Rarity took the word. "Well, putting aside Pinkie, we all came to greet you as well to be in Shadow's party. Is our form to thank him for everything he has done for us." She said with embracing Shadow's arms, but her smile were genuinely friendly.

"Yes!" Fluttershy came next with a basket with desserts for him. "Beside looking for the Elements of Harmony, Shadow had helped many pony during the weeks he stayed in the Everfree Forest." She went and give him the basket, in the process Shadow notices and stares at her bandaged hand. "Is okay... I don't regret to help you, Shadow." He nodded to her.

"Wait?" Twilight interrupted. She looked around and saw that the place was super packed with guests. "So you are saying that, all ponies came to see Shadow?"

"Most of them." Rainbow float above them so the guest of the party could see Shadow. "Some ponies just heard of Pinkie's party, with the merchandise she sell and the rumors, they came only to meet him. But." She then fly to a greyish with blonde mane pony, the curious thing was both her two eyes was not straight up. "Some were helped and save by him, and just wanted to thanks him. Right, Derpy?"

With the help of Rainbow, Derpy approach to Shadow free of Rarity. Once face to face they stated quiet, but not so long for Derpy release her tear and launch herself to hug Shadow. After he allow her to be comfort with her hug, Shadow started to pat her head. Everypony just stare them with a 'Ahh', Rainbow approach and talk to Twilight side.

"Derpy got lost in the forest weeks ago. When we were ready with a rescue team, she was found on the town entrance. She was sleeping with a blanket and all her wounds bandaged with leaves and medicinal herbs. We take her to hospital to treat her broken wing. But guess who take care of all the hard work." Rainbow said when Derpy remove from him so Shadow could see her daughter Dinky. The filly also launch to him, on his waist, and started to thank him for saving her mother.

Twilight keep watching the moving moment, she look around and check that all the ponies were also enjoying. Applejack came to her side as well. "We now know that was Shadow the one that was moving around Ponyville. Many accidents were prevent by him, someponies find things they lost and some anonymous help from there to here. But when news spread that he was hospitalized, many prayed for his well-being." 

Twilight smile after hearing that. After Derpy and Dinky finish talking to him, other ponies approach to have a word. Seeing this, a thought came to her. "Shadow." He turn to her ready to heard her order. "You can remove your helmet during the party. There is no treat to worry about."

Shadow stare her for a moment, but he obey at end. "Order receive." 

--------------------

"Well the party is over for us but we enjoy it. Thanks Pinkie. Thanks Rainbow Dash." Derpy was outside carrying Dinky after she got tired and was sleeping on her mother shoulder.

"No problemo! Hope Dinky had fun meeting Shadow!" Pinkie dispatch them at the entrance. Was almost late afternoon so most of the guest have return back to their home. 

Shadow was inside and was the center of attention for many ponies, more with the foals. When he remove his helmet, most of them were astonish for his real face but all come that he looked more friendly. The first group that approach him were the ponies that didn't believe his existence by the rumors, they were dispatch first since were only interest to meet the real deal.

Then came the Shadow's fans. This groups consisted of those that liked the rumors and participate in events by Pinkie to promote his legends. They were also the same ponies that went with Fluttershy with her weekly delivery of food to him. They talk to him and were fascinated the legend were true, but after meet him they decide their curiosity were fulfill and the charm of mystery has been lost. After the party, they decide to disband the cult or find another legend to idolize. Pinkie cry out into the air for they stop and drop her merchandise, losing her source of extra bits. Except for an mint green mare, she mention to even collect an example of his blood.

The last ponies who were over him were the foals. They were all over him, ignoring the desserts and the games just to see him close and talk to him. Some were disappointed since he didn't answer all the normal questions they had for him, as what he like or do. However, they gotten excited for the questions he could confirm, including how he defeat the Lumberwolf that came at the outskirts of the town. They continue asking more about him, only a few stayed when other give up when there is no more to know about him. 

"Are you really a knight?" A orange pegasus filly at her 15 years with magenta mane ask. She wear a red t-shirt with a skate logo and long blue short up to her knees, she had magenta eyes with a band-aid on her cheek. Shadow meet her as the foal daredevil of the town, Scootaloo. "Where are your swords and shield? Oh! Can you take it out?"

"Negative." Shadow turn to her while Scootaloo turned around him. "As Twilight's orders, I am not allow to take out my swords. While I am a fallen knight, I do not take action unless the situation afford it."

"Really?" A new voice came from a white filly unicorn using a pink dress decorate with music notes on her waist, the dress reach her just at her knees. She reach her 14 years and was a really cute little sister all wanted to have, with her double stripes mane with light purple and pink. Rarity told him that was her little sister, Sweetie Belle. "So are you that kind of knight that save maidens and princess?! Rarity don't stop saying how she wanted to be saved by you again."

"Hmmm..." Shadow process her question, after meditate, he provide an answer from the bottom of his soul. "While I should not interfere the affairs of the children of Terra, I don't like lives being wasted. If I have to choose... I would like to protect every foal on this world." The girls were stunned by his response, he turn to the last filly. "Apple Bloom, I can't move if you keep attached to me like that."

"NO! Ah ma not going to let ya go again!" Apple Bloom shout out. She was in a hug lock on his waist. 

While Shadow was meeting with the guests, the apple family with Applejack went to see him again. With it the chance of Apple Bloom to capture him and not let him go ever again. She state that she shouldn't have let him go from the first place, if she didn't Shadow could never go to the hospital from his wounds on the battle with Nightmare Moon. While her sister assures her that he was cured by her magic, Apple Bloom simple refuse it and had Shadow bind to her on one place. They let her since looked cute to see her best to keep him safe, only to discover that she was serious on it.

"No matter how ya are strong! Ah ma not let ya go ever again!" Apple Bloom had her face on his metal plates no pony could see her tears of happiness of seeing him safe. "Ya never came back! Ah was worry that something happen to ya!"

Shadow look down with his emotionless eyes, yet had a hint of care for her as he pat her head. "Thanks... I will considered your feelings. But you don't have to worry, I will not fall so easily. My objective is to keep Twilight safe on her quest and aid her. So I will not let any enemy defeat me."

"Really?!" Apple Bloom separate from her face from him. 

"I think he serious, Apple Bloom." Scootaloo comment after seeing how serious he was, even still emotionless. "And know I don't have no more doubt that he defeat that Lumberwolf! Just look at him! He is cooler than I imagine it! Well, not like Rainbow Dash."

"Aja!" Sweetie was next. "Rarity told how bravery he was with those thugs that bother my sister. He really is the strong knight that you were talking about. While I don't like how he look with that armor... he is kinda cute without his helmet~" She smile looking at him, the two fillies only roll their eyes for another Sweetie's crush.

"Leaving Sweetie's fantasy,- Hey!- while he is strong, Ah more afraid he doesn't care for himself." She finally release him and stay at his side. "Just please be more careful. The last time ya have your foot injured and ya didn't le me help ya to patch ya up." 

"Thanks." Shadow just accept her advice. 

"Ah guess is the best Ah will get." She smile to see him safe. But then she came for what she really came to see him. "But Ah wanted to ask ya. How did Twilight win over ya? Ah know ya don't care, or at least, the type of mare. Ah am not saying Twilight is not a good choice, but Ah think ya make better match with ma sister. Ya know, both are strong, and stubborn, and uncivilized, and weirds ponies, and-"

"APPLE BLOOM!" She flinch at Applejack's scold from afar. "Stop brainwashing Shadow to pair him with me! Ah hoped she will give up with that." She then turn to Twilight with their own talk on the drinking table. "Sorry for ma little sister, Twilight. She may not know the rules but... if she insist or talk behind yar back with him, tell me so Ah can scold her."

"Is okay, there is no need for that." Twilight reply while holding her drink. She take a sip before coming back at her. "I am glad she don't have to worry for him. So you can tell her that he will not be in danger. As for the other topic, well, lets leave it only between us. She doesn't need to enroll on all this mess."

"I am with Twilight." Fluttershy at their side add her opinion. "The less she knows it, the more secure she will be. And we don't know what could happen if the rules were activated again. I am worry for Shadow's safety if those things came back for him." The girls narrow their eyes, Rainbow was next to complain of it.

"I just hate that something like that exist." Rainbow almost crush her drink cup. But calm down and turn to Twilight. "However, if you two ever get in troubles, I will leave everything behind to help you guys. Even I will sacrifice my nap time for you guys!" She smile proudly as was the greatest thing she can do for them.

"Really?!" Pinkie got surprise by that. Now with her hands tie with the rope. "You always told to never, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever again to wake you up while you nap. You must be really serious then, why only with them?" 

"Because when is you, or you appear giving me a heart attack or choose the worse method to wake me up." She then care her hears. "Seriously, who use a gong to wake up a pony." While the girls had their chat, Rarity was on another table with other mare.

For mare stuff. "Come on, you have to tells us. Well at least to me." Rarity was talking with a group of friends of her own, in reality was an association of sisters to help each others. "Redheart, only tell us... well, the ones that are interest, that Shadow have the 'package' at least."

"Just because I am the only nurse in the group, that doesn't mean I should tell you all this stuffs." Redheart with her 28 years, have no luck to find love on her own. So she with Rarity make the sisterhood to help each others. "I can lose my job just by telling you this."

"We understand." By 'we' Rarity means her. "But this is why we make the group. So we can help each other to find our dreamy stallion. But if you don't want to continue using our services well-"

"Okay! You win, but you have to tell me for any candidate for myself. You promise me that you will mention me a noble friend of yours." Redheart look around, when was secure she speak to her sisters. "He indeed have a package, so if any of you are interest don't have to worry on that... just there is one thing that bothers me."

Rarity cheer in her mind, she still have hope that there is a chance for her with Shadow. Was her others sister speak their opinion. Sweetie Drops, or Bon Bon, a female Earth pony of 24 years old with a beige coat, pigment blue mane with a rose pink streak mane, wearing a simple t-shirt with a candy design and blue pants. 

"Wait? What do you mean with that? " Bon Bon join for she was on Manehattan on a only fillies school. She is not good with colts so she is on the same page as Twilight. Also didn't help that her living roommate on her store was a conspiracy lunatic and scare all stallions that approach her with Lyra. "I am not aiming for him, but if you know something you should tell us."

"Well, is nothing serious." Redheart lower her voice before continue. "Remember my nurse partner Lollipop, that mare with the big boobs as Pinkie. He didn't react at all when we bathed him." When her sister answer with a 'Nooo.' she continue. "Or she was not his type, is not interest in mares but another species or he is gay. That is what bother me and I can not tell if we had a chance with him."

"But doesn't that make him interesting." A sophisticated voice speak up until now. Octavia Melody, a light gray coat and light purple eyes mare with black mane and tail, using her black vest over her white shirt with her black shirt with her favorite pink bow-tie with a white collar, was the famous killed classical music cellist of Ponyville. She was famous that could get concerts with audiences of hundred, yet her classes and her strict agenda didn't allow her to find love. So she also was in the group for their services, she was on her 25 years, but as Rarity, stallions only see her as a one night fun. 

She was looking at Shadow and how he manage the foal all this time. "I see he is kind with the foals, that is one point positive in my book." She turn back to the group. "If he is the type that don't get seduce by an easy one or a whore, that does make him a loyal husband in the future." While she is not the oldest, Octavia was now looking candidate for marriage. "I say I will try and know him more."

Rarity stare her while she drink her cup. 'Marriage and foals, huh. While I was not thinking that afar... what Shadow thinks about it.' She also turn to Shadow see how he let Sweetie Belle hang from his arm. Was the turn to the last member of the sisterhood to talk.

"Well, good luck, but I will not going for him." Being the teacher at the Ponyville Schoolhouse, Cheerilee was thinking about how other ponies look at him. She was the oldest of them, as the purple coat mare with 30 years with her pink mane with a light pink stripe on the middle. She wear her cream blazer with blue long dress pants. "If I ever date some pony like him, I can get into troubles with the towns parents. So I will not compete with you girls."

All of them nodded and think seriously of Shadow, Rarity was the only one thinking in the rules but hope was possible in some way, to help him if he ever got the wish a normal life with the ponies. "Let's for forget about him, I want to check with all of you my request." 

The mares turn to their sister as she was looking at another part of the party. The mares found Cheerilee nervously looking to her target. "Is there a recently update... is Big Mac still available?" She blush but could not resist to ask when other mares talk to him.

----------------------

The party was over and Twilight was dispatching her friends, the last guests. "Thanks for everything, girls. I enjoyed the party, is this what I miss from my own on Sun Summer Celebration day? Sorry for put all of you aside on that day."

"No problem, sugarcube!" Applejack said with the girls out and her family, Big Mac was carrying a tired Apple Bloom while Rarity with Sweetie and Rainbow with Scootaloo. "But thanks to let us help ya to clean and arrange ya luggage. Ya must be tired from leaving ya home."

"Yeah... But thanks again." She look up at the twilight covering all Ponyville, her new home. "I will really love living here. Bye! See you tomorrow!"

With her friends going to their homes, Twilight close the door and turn around to her new home. The tree house was a library inside at the end. Mayor Mare provide her the keys so she was officially the librarian of Golden Oak Library. She look all the bookshelves with the books the library had with her own books that she was allow and could bring to the collection. Most of the tablet and furniture were already here but soon she will decorate and bring more to light up this place. Spike already started when he bring his bean bag he brought, and was no sleeping on it. 

Twilight approach him, seeing him that was already sleep make her feel tired as well. "With the Princess Luna's announcement and the luggage, I guess we had a busy day at the end." She turn around to her side, she was not surprised to see Shadow with his helmet ON. She smile for she didn't need to said something, she just step back while Shadow pick up Spike. 

"YAWN Well let end the day, let go to... our room." While Spike was coming as well, Twilight blush for she was saying more for Shadow. When they started to climb the stair, Twilight ask him. "Shadow, how do you sleep? And where I need to put you to sleep?" She open the door for their room, Spike and Twilight.

"My armor can slowly recharge over time, but I can put myself in a dream state where only my basic senses are activated to monitor our surroundings." He walk in to the room. 

It was the main room where they were suppose to sleep on the SSC day, and the only room. It had Twilight and Spike wardrobes separate on one side. Their beds, with the help of the girls, were ready at the end with the round window above then in time for the moon rise on the sky. There were also a personal bathroom at the other end, that is where Twilight was heading to. 

Shadow went to Spike bed and put him down. "As your fallen knight, you can place me anywhere you wish. Beside I can patrol the area, check for weak security spots and strengthen the building for intruders." 

"I-i-i-intruders?" She open the door to enter but turn just to confirm him. "There is no need for that... but, can you check and make sure all light are off and that I didn't forget something else downstairs." 

"Order receive." He nodded to her and were about to leave, but she add another request. 

"A-a-a-also..." She play with her mane with a blush face looking down. "You can sleep h-h-h-here. I-i-i-is only t-t-t-to have extra s-s-security! Jejejeje" She was ashamed to ask a colt, other than Spike and her brother, to sleep on the same room.

"Is that your order? Then order receive." He confirm her leaving the room to finish closing the library with closing the door. 

Twilight stare on his way, just to enter the bathroom and splash her face with cold water. "... This will not be easy." She clean herself and change to her new pajama. As a request of her family and their worries, Twilight brought a pink long shelves shirt and a dark blue long loose-fitting pants. Luckily was her liking so she had no issue to put it when she was on her white panties. However she stop to look at herself on her mirror.

She stop to check her body and face, she was checking how she have change. On the mirror she saw a mare on her 19 years, she was the pet teacher and the filly that everypony laugh at it before. But now she saw the new Element Holder of Magic and a Yami User. Twilight took time to process her new look, she didn't pay much attention on it, yet she was fascinate at her naked body, more on her C cup breast with her cutie mark on her left breast. Her waist and thighs were not slim as Rarity but had that curve figure. In the moment she ask if she was an attractive mare, only to fall on her memory with Bass's intentions.

Twilight shake her head wanting to forget that ugly memory, only to change to Shadow. If she ask him if she was attractive to him, what would make her feel with his response. What will make say. And how she really wish was true. The last part was for her as she look again on the mirror, seeing again Twily looking at her. Soon her memories of the rules came back, how make her feel. Then to the state of Shadow, how he suffer to them and the weak state of his body. She had to close her eyes and take a decision.

'Shadow always had been protecting me, helping me.' She open her eyes seeing that she was back to normal. 'As long I am his master, no one will harm him again. Not even me.' She then turn to finish cleaning and put her pajama. She exit, with her pajama, and found everything dark except for Shadow lights.

"Twilight, is there anything else?" He ask standing still in the middle of the room.

"...No, there is not." She considered to order him to sleep without his armor. But immediately retract it and went to her bed. "We had really busy day so let rest... You can rest here... and keep an eye."

Shadow nodded and went to her side of the bed. She was red hot on her face thinking he will climb with her. But he just stop and turn around crouching down. There he put himself on his yoga pose, relaxing his breath and turning down his lights. Twilight took time to witness the process, while her mind keep thinking if she just got to sleep or continue. She decide to continue.

"Shadow?" He light up his eyes telling her he was paying attention. "Can you tell me... Am I an attractive mare or... do I need to change something of me- Don't change." She freeze for she was interrupted. 

"Everyone had their own perspective of beauty. I will not be against if you choose to change your look. But. You have your own kind of beauty. You just need to find it and nourish it. And the real ponies that admire you and care for you, will tell you the same."

She keep repeating his words. All doubts she had about her image, what her bullies think of her, what ponies say at her back were melting down. Including her fears that will not find a companion. She never ask or think again about this with the next words he said to her.

"For me. You are beautiful as you are. You don't need to change. "

The two of them keep staring at each other. At the end they turn around and went to sleep. Twilight hugs the sheets of her bed while Shadow simply repositions himself in his posture. Twilight close her eyes with a happy smile repeating the words on her mind. Shadow shut down and decide to rest for he will need energy to help her.  

Both falls to sleep, for this was the end of their first day together.

--------------------------------------

But with an end bring a new beginning. And a new beginning will bring its own end. 

These were his thoughts, for so long during his journey. He has killed so many souls that he lost count. He no longer knows how many he has brought to justice for those who deserved it, he has avenged those who couldn't get it, or how many he has killed for those he didn't want. 

However, at the end, was the same for him. 

With his red eyes, from a tower, he was looking at the castle he came for. Dark clouds cover him for his objective was hided here. For he came to reclaim another life. 

He came to Canterlot, the new castle of the two alicorn princess, to end another life.
> Chapter 26 A shadow of the world
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chapter 26 A shadow of the world




How many times have pass for him. As if years make any difference.

How many times he have observe this world. As if he could find something interesting.

How many times he stay aside of their way. As if his assistance could ever help them.

How many times he have judge their choices. As if he could get surprised from the same routine.

How many times they disappoint him. As if they could prove him different result.

As a Yami Tool, he cares less about the inhabitants of this world. And he should stop thinking about it, at the end was all the same to him. Innocents dies everyday, corruption invade nations, the stronger abusive the weak, and most of all, they choose the same path. No matter what dimension there are, the kind or species this world offer, only when someone with an unquestionable authority appear on this world, it can change the path of the world. 

"For now... let focus on the target."

He put his thought behind and continue his surveillance over the castle, the new castle of the two sister, The Castle of Canterlot. For what he knows, this castle was done when the older sister could not suppress the pain the younger sister became... insane for her desires. 

After that and countless dispute, they choose a mountain city to display the prosperity and power this kind have. But for him was the same as other civilizations, he already had a plan to destroy this city. If he was ordered to it, he just could destroy the mountain base, making it unstable and let it fall. But then had to worry for the Pegasus kind flying abilities and the Unicorns kind magic. Then his plan will be useless and a waste if he was only going for one single target.

"And hiding and eliminate any evidence of my presences will be useless..." He said talking out loud after seeing the shift of guards changing. "Apparently peace can make them soft, carefree. For a moment I thought they will change with war upon them............. I didn't expect nothing of them yet I feel disappointed."

The Yami Tool was observing how two guards were returning back from their patrol, he saw this from the tower he choose to observe the castle. The guards could been seen on a hall with open windows. One of the guards didn't know but he felt a sudden chill on him. He stop and started to check his surrounding, including outside, as if he was being watched. But he found nothing, even the tower from afar was empty or out of the ordinary.

"Huh?" The pegasus stallion guard scratch his head. "I thought there was something there?"

"Really?" His earth guard partner look around, also to the empty tower. "Is not your imagination?"

"Yeah. Like my imagination could create something that make me felt that my life is over." He approach the window and look around, even below. "Believe, I really thought there were something to be afraid of."

"Come on." He decide that was not serious, walking away. "You are too serious with this job. Just because there is a new princess, that a few week ago we had an intruder and because you apply for the new Night Guard doesn't mean that-" When he didn't heard anything behind him, he stopped.

He turn around immediately to find nothing but the hall and the window open, but no sign of his partner. The earth guard prepare his lance and walk to the last spot he saw him. The guard turn to every corner, even if the full hall was well illuminated, each dark spot scare him. As if something was waiting to jump upon him. 

"Hey. Where are you buddy?" He approach to the middle of the hall and started to call his partner, but there were no answer. When was too much for a prank, he walk to the window. "This is not funny! You better show up now!"

He check his surrounding one more time, he decide to look outside. Thanks to Luna, the night was not so dark as was under Celestia's rule, yet was not enough to ease the guards fears and concerns. When he was on the edge of the window, he started to look around, up and down on the courtyard. He try to find something that tell him something, until he saw some movement on the bush. 

The earth guard leaned out more, hanging from the window to make something of the shadows below. Against the common reason, determine to figure it out and to know what happen to his partner, he focus on the shadow below. He narrow his eyes, even stick his tongue out as will give him powers, on those bushes were he could see fur on it. He put more attention on the shadows below that he ignore the shadow above him.

"What is that thing?" He leaned even further. "I swear I think it's a- WHAT THE-" Too much that he fell. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA- Could you shup up! -AAAAAAAAAA... Huh?"

He open his eyes and expect the ground near on his face but was far from it. The earth guard blink his eyes, yet he could not believe that the distance was the same from the window. And was indeed the same distance, as he never fall. Just when he calm down he could heard wing beats and his partner voice.

"What in Tartarus were you trying to do?" He turn around as he could, since was hanging, to find his missing partner holding him from the waist on the window edge. 

"Dude! I was looking for you!" The earth guard turn again and point to the bushes. "I thought there was something down there and I thought was you!" 

Both turn to the bushes and found that was more active with the guards scream. The pegasus guard was about to take his partner and fly down there. Just in time to see a white rabbit jumping away from the disturbance. Both discover that was one of the new rabbit baby that grow up on the castle garden, and was trying to make his own home. Both stare at the rabbit returning to the garden, regretting for escaping.

"Yeah... good job." The pegasus guard hover with his partner with a open mouth. "You prevent one of the bunny of the royal garden getting lost. This will give you the promotion you always wanted!"

"Just shut up and put me back inside!" After the scare of his life and the embarrassment, the earth guard was back safe and sound. He fix his uniform with his complaints. "Buck you! I was so close to die by your prank, idiot! You better have a good reason that I don't beat you! I swear if we are not friend, Rapid, I could leave you behind."

"Relax, Boulder." After putting his partner safe, Rapid return to the window. Double checking. "I fly out to check the surroundings. But at the end I didn't find anything on the roof or towers."

"And because of that I almost died?!" He had enough so he return to the patrol leaving the place. "I am leaving. Good luck with your imaginary friend and promotion."

"Oh come on, we have to make sure the castle is safe. While I do want that promotion, we still have to keep the hall secure from intruders." Rapid leave the window alone and started to walk away. He saw that Boulder was leaving for real and went to catch him. And not turning around to see what appear just now.

Both leave the hall, not noticing the 'imaginary friend' was standing behind them on the middle of the hall on the other side. The Yami tool stood there, not even try to conceal his presences yet those two dumb guards never notice him. Again disappointed even not expecting nothing from them, just hearing their dumb conversation. 

"And why are you even trying? Shinning is definitely getting the new role of Captain of the Royal Guards, and more mares will compare him with us. Is not like will make us more popular and will only give us more work." Boulder figure was disappearing turning around the corner, with Rapid behind.

The last thing he heard from them was Rapid's reply. "At least we can try. I heard that there are new mares on the medical department. With the new promotion, we can check our newbies on the infirmary without a real reason and impresses them......"

"Are all the species the same... CLICK- No matter where I go, he was correct all the way..." Under his coat, he remove his hand from his old partner and turn around to his objective. "Idiots will be idiots at the end."

The Yami Tool walk through the halls of the castle, even if was his first time he went through as he had lived in this place before. With only one view of the guards patrol, he already know the routes and their blind points. He pass through those weak points with an easy pace, he was not hurry and not worry. He still hide at some points, only stepping aside or hiding behind from the decoration of the castle. And still no guards or maids ever knew he was just around the corner, at their side or above and below them. 

His infiltration was too easy, he even reach important sections of the castles without such challenge. He was not stopped even when he was approaching to the guest and royal living rooms. This section had the princesses rooms and where they were sleeping. Where Celestia, Candance and even Luna still recovering where resting on this moment. And this intruder was walking directly to the entrance hall of this section. 

And pass by, ignoring the entrance to this section of the castle. His objective was located on another location.

The intruder keep walking on the shadows, never found out, never knowing such dangerous individual was passing by at their side. With his skills, he was not worried at all. If they didn't see him, was the best for them. However, the Yami Tool, even if he didn't wanted, he keep daring the ponies. As if he wanted for them to prove the opposite of his opinion on them. His wish never came and will never realize when he reach the militia section of the castle, also known as the Royal guards section of the castle. 

The Yami Tool could see the guards headquarters, this place was know to him and could reach at any time, he even got the information of whom were here at this moment. He knew that the Captain Iron was on the infirmary with his wife Pink. Even he knew the location of the other head department that were here, including the soon Chief of espionage. And he turn to the other way around, where his true objective was being held.

Soon, after he lose his chance on the Everfree Forest, after returning from his long way from Manehattan,  he reach the stairs of the dungeons of the castle. And he started his descend.

In the entrance of the dungeons, two guards, a unicorn mustard fur stallion and a earth garnet fur mare were keeping an eye on the prisoners. The stallion unicorn was ready the newspaper with the title 'Lost Princess Luna's returns' with columns as 'Consequence of the longest night' and 'The dark knight of Ponyville granny rumors are true'. The mare was busy with her weights.

"996, 997, 998, 999,... 1000! Uff!" She lower the two dumbbells of 25 Kg, making the THUNK sound. She stand up properly, wiping the sweat from her brow. "It took me more time than usual. Damn it, it will take time to recover by previous state." She had her lower guard uniform but she had to remove the top so she was only using her sport bra on her, with her big chest and muscles. 

However, she didn't had any issue with his male companion. He was not interest while reading his newspaper. "Well you just had your first filly with your husband a few months ago. I heard that the mare body changes when they go through pregnancy until birth, but I believe your family will not mind of it... By the way, how long you are marry with him?" 

"Jejeje, I know. That nerd of my husband will always say I am the most beautiful mare ever." She clean herself with her towel and then put her top uniform. "We meet on college when he try to gain some muscles. I became her trainer since then. You see he didn't had any experience with mares, so each time our bodies were touched, even the tips of my breasts, he instantly got red. And I like that from him, and still from our 2 years of marriage." 

"Really?" He move slightly his newspaper. "So you are the dominant in the bed?"

"Only when he got tired, his body still can not match with my stamina. But, oh boy~" She put her hand on her cheek hiding her blush with dreamy eyes. "Our first time together was super special. Like his confession, he took the initiative. I never expected how wild it took me, he almost try carried me while he thrust me."

"But he couldn't so you change places with him?... Please don't get mad at me, I am joking." He lower his newspaper when he didn't got any answer. Yet, the blush on her face while she scratch told him the answer. He had to change the topic. "So... how is to have your own foal?"

"Jejeje, well... is the most precious thing that any pony could wish." She move her dumbbells where they don't bother. "How it grab your finger for the first time, it melt any worry if you will not be a good parent." She turn around for she had her own question to him. "What about you? Is your coltfriend interest in foals?"

"We just meet each other." He answer adjusting his seat on his chair, with his hands on his knees. "Beside he just recently discover his feelings and interest in stallions, so I am helping him on that. Having foals may not be on his mind for the moment."

"Seen reasonable, well hope both of you have a great time together." She sat on her seat, resting from her training. "And have you decide if you want a filly or a colt?"

"If I had to choose... I would like to have a filly. I want to be friends with her even if we can not be her biological parents. And-" 

THUNK

Both stand up and prepare for fight with their spears and shields. Even if they were lazy around, they were mentally prepare to fight to dead to prevent the prisoners escape. So they put their lives on defending the dungeon and face the treat. They narrow their eyes when CLICK sounds started to approach. Only to see a marble falling on the stairs.

CLICK CLICK CLICK The marble fall all the way until the last step, to roll over to the mare hoof. Both observe carefully the marble and then back to the stairs. Where darkness was the only thing they could see. They focus on their senses for another sign of life, but there were none. When was enough being passive, the mare decide to take action. 

"I will go and take a look. If you don't hear me anymore, ring the alarm." She stared to climb slowly, and after a few more steps, she disappear on the darkness.

The unicorn guard fix his eyes on the pitch dark, he was ready to assault or stop any treat. He waited for hours while long seconds had passed. He redirect his ears on the stairs direction and concentrate his magic for anything. With enough time had passed, as he step toward the alarm, his ears catch steps sounds on the stairs. He was ready for any thing, but was catch off guard since the voice of his companion could be heard. 

"Damn it! I need your help here! A vase fall over a maid! Need some help here NOW!" The voice was far but he could hear her as she was on the upper steps of the stair. 

"My help? Hey! What do you mean?! We can not leave this post without unattended!" But he didn't get any responses. He waited and waited until he give up and follow his moral. "Buck... better check quickly."

He took the keys of the dungeon and cells to attach it to his waist belt. He then started to run up stairs to help her and disappear on the darkness. A few more seconds had passed and nothing came out of the dark stairs. The torches at the side of the entrance were the only thing alive. Until two red eyes light up.

With metal steps, the Yami Tool walk down with his coat that bend well on the darkness. When he step down the last step, he took out the keys he take from that guard. He crouch down and started to check each key and their teeth. In less than 10 seconds, he insert the correct one and twist it hearing the click opening sound. Once he was done, he stand up and throw the keys at the stairs. He then proceed to enter.

He walk inside and continue without turning or checking any cells, yet he bend with the darkness so no other prisoner could detect him or see him. He went pass all the cells like a ghost reaching the one he was looking for. When he reach it, he stand checking the room, making sure that had nothing on it to worry about it. When he was satisfy, he move his black metal hand inside through the bars. With the same marble he use to distract the guards, and put it behind the lock cell as it glue on it. 

With a silence bang, the lock of the cell disintegrates under a flame spark. Unlocking the cell door. And awakening the pony inside. The Yami Tool opened the door cell and enter to finally talk to his prey. 

"Strange... it appear you already knew this was going to happen." The Yami Tool under his dark heavy coat talk to his objective. "Did you perhaps use a clairvoyance spell for this day? Ex Supreme Wizard of the magic guild, descendent of Star the bearer, Stellar Spell. Or do you prefer your other name?"

The unicorn stallion was dispose from his majestic robe and was using the prisoner tunic of the castle. He had a prisoner collar, metal handcuff with heavy weights to hindering his hand and a anti magic metal ring on his horn. Yet his eyes still had the power and wisdom he once had, until he was defeat by the same kind as the guest he was waiting for. 

The light blue unicorn with a white mane stare with his violet eyes against the intruder red eyes, sitting on the stone floor against the wall. "I already abandon my old self for real power. Yet, I still don't wish to return back to my old self after all I have done. I did abandon more of my old life, including my family... and my granddaughter." He close his eyes and exhale his frustration.

"Even now I reject it... so call me with my current self." He open his eyes accepting his fate. "We can use my alias, Fire, to call me now."

"So be it." The Yami Tool walk to approach him. "However, that doesn't answer my question."

"Really? You want to know that?" Fire was really surprised, but after meeting Shadow, he already accept it. "Are you like your brother? Are the Yami Tools so friendly to have a small chat?" He then smirk for what he want to said next. "Or are you two an exception?"

"......" The Yami tool stop and stay quiet, staring at him. Fire did the same and didn't wanted to disturb his thinking. But with little time he had, the Yami Tool launch his curiosity on Fire. "What have you discover so far? It seen you know Unit #3 and myself secrets."

"Oh I didn't get so far, if that is what you think." Fire responds without letting the conversation cool. "Your brother... hmm, so he is Unit #3... well, he is a living legend as our queen in our lands. I check his reports and tales from the two princess war a thousand years ago. So there were no much to discover."

The Yami Tool stood quiet and let him continue. "A thousand years ago, he appear as a servant from the current lord of chaos. There were not much about him except his merit, abilities and the fact he obey every order. He was defeated at the end... but then reappear when the magic sealing him wears off. There were an uproar on Canterlot for what he did on that day, and as part of my job as Fire I need to investigate it."

Then his eyes narrowed, because of how serious his next words were. "And I found out about the rules from there. He confirm me when he appear on that night and dismantle my cult." He close and relax, for he stop bothering with it. "I then realize the legend was true, je, he is stronger than what they mention. I just can not let it go for the fact of his current master is a rookie on this theme."

"I don't care for your personal opinions. I only care what do you know of the Yami Legion." The Yami Tool eyes blaze more than normal. "Focus on the main points, or else..."

"Okay. Sorry for that, in that case then let say that it make me think. Why he didn't went to rescue the lord of chaos? And why he went to see Celestia, only to look for Twilight Sparkle after that?" He let aside his smirk and put serious. "With a little effort and some deductions... I found out about the master roles... and the consequences."

"And?" The Yami Tool motivate him to continue, unknowing to the rest he hand his hand on his old partner.

"With all of that, I found out as well the Yami Legion existence. Before the Sun Summer Celebration came, I investigate more about him. And other like him around Terra." Even he knew what was coming, Fire continue without any worry. "Thanks to him, the others legends had their own veracity. Is not difficult to hear or talk about a strange black metal knight with strange powers... but from many different species and countries. It only means there is a group that manage them and there is where the Yami Tools came from."

"So what. Even foals could get the idea of the legion. Is that all you got then you are not so different from others." He started to decide and end this task. "If you have no other thing to say then we can put an end to this."

"You are right, there is no mystery in the legion." Fire close his eyes. The Yami Tool was about to make his errand, until. "But when I met your brother, the so called Unit #3, it make me ask... what about you, what are you trying to hide, Unit #2?"

THUNK

A heavy metal step could be heard all the dungeons. Even he make a mistake, revealing his location or presences on the surrounding. The Yami Tool, Unit #2, was freeze staring at the pony. He knew he should end this, he knew he should retreat from there when was done, he knew what important was his task. But, the tool didn't move or act as he should. 

Instead he was, interested. "Go on... where you are trying to reach with it?"

Fire smirk and open his eyes. "I don't know how Yami Tools works, but your brother didn't act as a simple unit should act, right? There could be some explanation. I first thought he could be a prototype, his species is not of what Terra had or have right now. But then you came here now and prove me he is the third. So what about the first and second unit? It was obvious you are the second unit, or the prototype? I may accept it any of it."

"... I am the second, but not a prototype, just as you guess it right now." Unit #2 relax and crouch down to put him on the same level. He ignore everything and decide to take Fire seriously, on his way revealing his hands to move the top part of the coat of him. "I see you have questions, but I have my own now."

Fire didn't do anything, he just wait how he reveal his head. A metal helmet that cover all his head, with red stripes on his metal plates and joints, with a V-crest on his forehead and the flat metal face without a mouth. 

Just as Shadow. Unit #2 saw Fire, eye to eye, with red blazing eyes. "How you came with my secret?"

"Remember the consequences... It make me theorize of the existence of the rules." Fire reposition himself by crossing his legs. He also will be serious from now since Unit #2 have recognize him. "As any group, there are rules to obey for no one can manipulate the power that is granted. But, what make them to really follow them? Even a perfect system can not maintain itself for so long."

Unit #2 didn't said anything, he was now listening to him. 

Fire continue for he knows he have his attention. "I know there must be a leader, or a head, but for so long time, even years, is impossible to keep the same order in the group. Maybe an eternal leader and unbreakable moral can keep it. However, that is where the true mystery reside. So I question myself." 

Fire stare at his red eyes. "Beside the rules, who punish those who don't obey? Who make the master and the tools to follow the rules? And, if there is a deserter, master or tool, who is going to stop them from misusing the power of the legion?" 

Unit #2 continue keeping quiet, he even had to control his desire to intervene. And he was award for what Fire said next. 

"All of this questions... have the same answer. It is you, isn't." Fire narrow his eyes with his answer. "You, Unit #2, hunt down anyone that disobey, master and tools equally. That is why we haven't heard or meet others master and their Yami Tools."

"Affirmative. That are my orders." Unit #2 finally reply to the only pony that capture his attention. "Any master who thinks to best the Three Yami Commandments. Any unit that is malfunction or break from their chains. All of them, had meet my blade. And all of them, had meet their end through me."

A cold wind pass the hall of the dungeon, the other prisoners still haven't discover Fire's guest. Yet it make  all of them, even Fire who had it in front, the presence of Death. Ready to harvest the souls of the living world. And Fire never retreat from it, he embrace it and show he was about to face it. Even if was not finished.

"Still that do not answer your question." Unit #2 prepare for what he wanted to know. 

Fire inhale physical and mentally to face his fears. "How is possible... that you since the beginning of time... unlike your brother... is without a master all this time?..."

Unit #2 didn't answer him back.

He keep his eyes on his, making sure that this was his question.

Unable to keep see him on his eyes, the tool lower his gaze, shutting down his eyes.

Fire was sweating for he even didn't could guess what could provoke this question. He even expect, Lord Erebus, to appear in front of him. 

The silence was eternal and it show that nothing was going to interrupt. 

Until he laugh. "Je... jajajajaja...jaja" 

Fire flinch for he never expect to see this. Unit #2 was laughing.

"...Ja... jajajaja..." The laughter was very calm and low only for him, and even so, it was darker than that of a true tyrant. Fire didn't have anything to said on this moment. He was waiting the worse, but he knew that was worse when Unit #2 lift up again his head. Fire knew he was now facing to the true danger of the Yami Tools. When he saw those iris-red eyes. 

A Yami Tool without a master.

"Marvelous. I have to thank you, Fire. No. Stellar." Unit #2 then stand up. Fire could see he was bigger than Shadow, yet the danger was worse. For he was being targeting now. "I came here to end you when you found out my orders. And I am happy to have this talk with you, for you prove me wrong that the pony kind is not so hopeless as I thought. As a gift I will tell you the truth."

Fire's instinct told him to run even he cannot out run him. To scream for help even was useless. But he stay there. His pride for knowing the truth give him strengths to face it. To face him. 

"Is all correct. I have been here since the Yami Legion was created. I was here when the rules where establish. I was the one who receive the order to keep the power of the Yami Tools in check. I was the one that ended countless of lives of Users and Units. As well that I am hunting those who know I exists for this role. All are correct, for I am the Unit #2 of the Yami Legion."

Fire swallow his inexistence saliva. His fears increase as the cold increase by his presence. Death was upon him when he hear it.

"The Anti-Unit, for I was created and have the power to kill Users and Units. Yet you are wrong with on your question."

Fire snap of his trance just in time as Unit #2 approach him. Lowering his voice only for him, for he had win his respect, and deserve the ultimate truth of the mystery he was hunted for. When he was near to hear it, the wind make more colder the dungeon that make torches blink to the point to turn it off. The shadows dance around Unit #2 with only his res iris eyes. 

"I do have a master. I receive orders and rules are upon me. Is expected for the like of you to think as you did. And is because..." Fire ears make sure he heard those words. 

When was done. Fire eyes wide open by the truth. Disbelief was reflected on his eyes. Even to the point he was speechless. "I-i-i-impossible... h-h-how... i-i-it can n-n-not be-"

"Possible." Unit #2 separate from him. "That is why we were created. To make the impossible possible. And this is why I need to silence anY ONE WHO IS NEAR TO THIS TRUE."

Unit #2 was done, there were no more words to say. So he decide to end it, while his helmet was transforming. With a demonic mouth forming as the metal plates twist and separate, with the fact that his body was increasing in size.

His demonic voice, even still emotionless, scare Fire to the core. "THAT IS WHY I END THAT TEAM OF SPIES. I END THOSE IN MANEHATTAN. AND NOW YOU, FOR KNOWING THIS SECRET AND MY EXISTENCE. FOR MY RULES ARE ABSOLUTE. SINCE YOU HAD GAIN MY ATTENTION, I WILL ALLOW YOU TO MEND YOUR MISTAKE."

Fire now wanted to retreat, yet he accept his fate and his judgement. "HAVE YOU TELL ANYONE ELSE?"

"...No..." Nothing will change. He just accept it and close his eyes. Thinking in the only pony he care. 'Trixie... don't follow my example... my dear granddaughter.'

Unit #2 give him some second to pray whatever Fire choose in his last moment. But when the time was over. The light from the torches was devoured with the darkness invading the place. When other prisoners hide under their bed, hiding from the monster they didn't know they should fear. When the place was quiet that even a mouse didn't dare to disturb. Unit #2 and his voice, were upon on Fire.

"SO BE IT."

He voice resonate all the way in the darkness. And disappear on the dark void. Unit #2 disappear. Fire disappear. The presence of Death disappear. And a dark dungeon show no sign of life.

Until. A new voice appear from afar.

"See here are the keys." A mare voice could be heard. "You must dropped when you climb the stairs."

"Hmmm, I still think there is something wrong here." Another voice, of a Stallion, suddenly could be heard with the first voice. "I am sure I attached well the keys... I don't know how they could fall from my belt."

"Whatever you said. But, why did you leave the post? I never call help from you. That poor maid and that vase was from another hall, and how that marble fall here. It was a miracle we were the ones that discover her. But, I never came back and was impossible for you to heard me from here." 

"Hey, I am more confuse as you. I could hear you as you were on the top of the stairs and- Huh? Why is so quiet?" 

"..... You are right and - CRACK - why is so dark inside? Quick, go get a new torch."

After a couple of seconds, the dungeon light up from the new torch that the two guards brought. Giving them the surprise of the day when they discover all torches were off, but more once they started to check each cells.

"Buck. When will bring light stones to this place." The stallion guard use his magic to light up the torches. "Is not like the prisoners can do something with it."

"There was an incident when a unicorn thief use the magic of the stone before. But with them." The mare had her torch to light up a prisoner cell. She didn't need to look for the prisoner for the teeth smashing could be heard from the bars under the bed. Beside of his mumble.

"...the dark demon...*SOB* is back... *SOB* please... mother Faust... *SOB* don't let him find me again..." the earth pony prisoner resonate on his cell.

"I believe this prisoners are more scare to escape." The mare guard said with his partner at her side. "Are these really the worst criminal they said in the news? I can not believe this is one of the leader of the Children of the Night."

"Hmm, I think this is Earth, an ex-guard that wanted war against other nations." Her companion reply yo her. "He is almost at the level of Captain Iron but now... he is just a scary cat from the darkness- What the? Hey, is that cell open?!"

The mare turn at what her partner was pointing. She could see that, at far, a door cell was open with a hole on the back of the lock. Afraid of the possibility, both guards run with their weapons to the cell. But they didn't find nothing. No matter how much they search, even after calling for backup and detectives check the cell. Could find any trace of the prisoner that was inside, as if he disappear from the world. Only the remains of the handcuff and collar of the prisoner. And the only possession he had hided all this time.

An old draw of her granddaughter, in a magician outfit. With the title 'the great and powerful Trixie'.

----------------------------

The next day, dark clouds cover Canterlot. Even after the announcement of Luna return on the previous day, the atmosphere got dark somehow. For a mother bring a terrify discover to the castle, and Princess Celestia attend her personally. For the news of the chief of espionage came to her attention. 

"Gadget... please, make us be wrong on your disappearance. I can handle the leader Fire vanish but not from you." Celestia was walking through her castle after handle a poor mother and her daughter worry for Gadget. His family, for he never show up again after his last letter. "Hope General Fort can find any clue of his whereabout."

Celestia was okay he miss her sister announcement, but when Gadget's mother came asking about his whereabout, they knew was serious. In the past, he miss some reunion but never leave unattended his post and his mother always receive his last doing and when he was about to see her. When the last mail state he was about to see her again and never show up, was enough to create a search team. 

'But will take time so let check the other matter.' Celestia was finally reaching the place she plan to visit. She enters the castle's medical research laboratory.

Using her royal dress after her morning auditions, she enter without any fear to get dirty into the lab. On the outside she didn't care, in the inside she hoped that this day was the type of day that were ordered and clean and not bloody mess in some specific days. Lucky for her, the lab was clean for a week, and this only means that the user of the lab was focus on the current investigation. 

When she entered, she was not surprised to see Pink back on a desk but to see her husband at her side. "Captain Iron? I didn't know you were here?"

"Greeting your highness." He wanted to stand up from his chair, but her legs with Celestia gesture make him to stop. "Buck... Definitely I need to use that crane."

"Is okay Iron." Celestia walk to reduce the distance. "We hoped your strength could last longer, but the after match of your armor was expect to occur soon. You don't have to force yourself until your retirement day."

"You are right, from here will difficult with this weak body." Iron leaned back in the chair. "While is no more a surprise, I believe Shinning is ready to replace me. I already teach him everything I could, even to the management of the guards corps. And if you ask me, he is like his little sister, both have talent to be the new heroes Equestria needs."

'Yeah... could Twilight also replace me to rule Equestria? But then we have the curse of Lord Erebus on it and...' She then turn to the owner of this lab. All this time, Pink had her back to her and Iron. To even ignore Celestia, could only mean one reason. "...Shadow. Pink could you finally discover anything from Shadow's blood?"

"No." She finally recognize Celestia, yet she could not take her eyes on the sample. Frustrated that she could not keep it and just saw how it turned from red to black. "Again... it destroy itself."

Celestia couldn't see for Pink use a magical spell to create a box to freeze time itself as it was freeze in a ice cube. All Pink medical equipment was enchanted with this spell, even the samples boxes she carried had it included. Pink had this spell over her microscope to keep freeze the samples while checking it. But as the time she took them, even securing it on the box under the spell and even on her microscope with her reinforcing the spell. The blood die before she could do something about it.

"Ah buck... this is useless..." she had to stop the spell and separate from the microscope rubbing her eyes for how dry were after hours of examination. "Each time is the same, no matter who I think to prevent it, it too strong and yet fragile at he same time. What the buck is he made of?"

"Pink what do you mean?" Celestia brought a chair to have a long conversation just in case. "Is Shadow to complicate to analyze his blood?"

"Jejeje. I wish is complicated, for I had a chance." Pink lean back and cross her arms, she now could open her eyes able to see more than white and red cells, but also what she could not understand. "Is simple impossible your highness. I haven't found nothing at all."

Both Celestia and Iron narrow their eyes. Pink just give up and was a bad sign. "What do you mean impossible? Is the equipment? Are you having issue to identify the cells on his blood? Or are you unable to concentrate on your investigation?"

"Is not I am not able to examine." She then took the example from the microscope, to show the now evaporate dark goo. "Is because there is nothing to examine in the first place."

Both stare at the soon empty plate, even a dark spot was not present on the plate. Pink saw their confusion and continue. "With the time freeze spell cube, I can freeze any sample. No matter what kind of flesh tissue, blood, or any biological part of the body, this spell maintain it fresh as long the magic make effect on it. This help medical investigator as myself to examine the same example until there is nothing more to investigate."

"I know..." Celestia nodded about the effect of that spell. "I help on it creations many years ago. And I know the only weakness of it." She narrow her eyes where Pink wanted to go.

"Of course, only had one weakness and flaw.." Pink smile, not because of happiness. But for madness. "Is useless if the example die even under the effect of the spell. Even if is 10x times stronger than normal."

"What?!" Iron was not expert but he knew was too much magic and still fail on it. "Even you can not maintain it with your magic level? But you are the greatest medical unicorn of the health department." 

"Yeah, I am the best unicorn. Is acceptable if is on my level." Pink stare to Celestia, letting know why is impossible. "But not when is on the level of our Princess Celestia."

Before Iron could question it, Celestia had to confirm it herself. "So you are telling me that my spell, after helping you securing the examples, can't stop it from degrading until you finish your tests? Even after pouring it with 10x time stronger with my alicorn magic? Is what you are saying."

Pink grin for she hit the spot. "Crazy, isn't." She use her magic to bring the example box, open it and show the multiple black red to dark black goo examples. "As you can see, all examples are contaminated or dead. So any secret that could tell us are no more on this examples."

Iron frowned what the magic users were talking about, whatever is on Shadow's blood, is stronger than Celestia's magic. "How is that possible? Isn't the blood freeze in time?"

"Well, in theory, the spell stop all movement on the cells." Pink turn to her husband and started the basic of the spell use. "While cells are not moving, there is no lost in energy and nutrients on the red cells. When are out of oxygen, the red cells started to died and turn black. But is not what happen in Shadow's blood."

She then took some pictures she could take before the blood cells died and show to them. "As you can see, Shadow's blood is the same any other living being. It have red blood cells, white blood cells and platelets. Yet, as you can see, there is something that should not be there."

Both see the picture of red cells and other cells they already knew thank to their study or other medias as from Pink. But the two of them couldn't identify for the black cells. And why the picture was distorted around it. All they could tell were that those strange cells, were consuming other cells, even themselves.

Celestia and Iron stare at him for so long that they are lost in thought. They never see anything like this and was so strange that they thought could only mean an alien entity. But in the process they came to the same conclusion. Or better said the answer of the enigma.

Celestia was the first to lean back from it. "Is this the cause, that the blood is destroyed as you said, Pink?"

"Yup." Pink relax finally sharing this strange finding. Not being the only getting crazy. "No matter what spell we use, how strong is your spell, and even any method to check or analyze this cell. It manage to resist and escape so can start to destroy any evidence that existed."

She turn around and saw all the examples she took that day. "From the first example to the fifth, they all turn death goo on the syringe. From the sixth to eighth, resist and died after my spells affect it. Only for the rest to started to discompose after your spell lose effect. Each one of the ten extra examples we took, were destroy in different timeframes. But the result is the same, all beat your spell and destroy Shadow's blood stopping us for any finding we can get."

Iron stay quieted for he could only listen. Pink stop resisting and let her crazy smile after all the frustration she took was now on her princess. As for Celestia, she was worry. Many thought went to her mind, she was concern of what could the Yami Legion done to Shadow to become a Yami Tool. So rather to guess, she ask the only pony could tell something about it.

"Pink." Celestia cross her arms and look directly her at her eyes. "Is Shadow a danger to be near."

"No." Pink lift her finger to show a band-aid on her finger. "I drop a single blood on the example after and before. My blood cells were not affect at all. And beside the black cells, Shadow don't have any foreign agent we should worry."

Both Celestia and Iron relax. Now they can sleep knowing Shadow doesn't bring the end of ponykind on his blood. But the truth was much bigger they could handle. Pink let them sink to it before dropping the bomb.

"Celestia." She stare directly on her eyes. "While all normal tests failed or can not be execute, there is only one that succeed. The scan of magic level on the blood............ It was the highest of all time. This only means one fact."

Iron was not getting, but Celestia did. "Even... my own test?"

"Correct." Pink stop playing and went direct to the point. "Shadow can now be considered as a magic being rather than a living being. But not any simple magic being for there is only one race that is approach to him. Shadow is higher than a celestial alicorn. This can explain how the last human survive all this time. His strange power, natural strength and his longevity. All can be answer if we considered Shadow as a celestial alicorn."

Again, both stay quiet processing about this discovering. Iron had a hard time to think what could this bring. But when it came to military matters, he was an expert. For he wanted to just throw this fact with Pink and his princess.

"This black cell..." Iron stare at the picture and the black spots on the blood. He may be wrong with it, but he has to confirmed. "We just saw how Shadow's armor can enter and comes out from his body. So it can be this black cells is what is made of." 

He then turn to Pink. "Does this means that any Yami Tool or being that have this black cells... can be considered a weapon with the level or stronger than Princess Celestia's magic level?"

"Shadow already show us that he is strong as Princess Celestia." Pink answer her husband concerns. "We already see and confirm that with all that was told on his castle infiltration and Nightmare Moon battle. Yet I still don't know how it work, I already give up trying to understanding it. With this discovery and the time Shadow threat me, I understood it now what he refer, and may not be able to examine even if get the opportunity to get a piece of that armor."

She then turn to all the dead examples, some even already evaporate living a dark spot. "Who ever made this... was obvious that was not going to allow any one to access this technology. And no, I don't think it can be reproduce so easily." The last part was said as Celestia was staring to worry. "Maybe Shadow have a organ or a bone that reproduce this magic black cells, and with my tests, it only recognize the host DNA. And I don't want to know what would happen if some fool tried to inject his blood. Even I am not so cruel to make any of my test subject to try it."

"Neither I want that kind of fate to any of my ponies." Celestia message her forehead for the headache that all this brought to her. 'Shadow's origin, the Yami Legion, the Three Commandments... and Lord Erebus. What was the objective on all of this? For what was Shadow created for? And why my Father was desperate to find the truth of the humankind destiny? Does this have something to do with the ancient war?'

While Celestia was on her thoughts, Iron let aside all the crazy stuff and focus what he and his wife were checking. "Honey, even if you fail will you keep with that matter of ours?" 

"Oho~ Of course I will keep it." That was the security of their daughters. "Because of this headache I couldn't verify if he can get pregnant a mare. I already know that he has the organ but hell no I will let he use it on our daughters!" She was clenching her teeth for the frustration. "IF I wanted, I even may will choose a test subject (whore)... for I wouldn't let my daughters to be the sacrifice subjects for that.."

Iron and Celestia, she just finish in time, witness how its look a stare can murder a pony. Iron already expect this degree of anger of his wife for he already knew his daughters ambitious. They had his sense of loyalty and their mother stubbornness yet conviction on reaching their dreams. He hope that a good stallion as Shinning appear on their lives, yet Shadow took that role. He just wish no pony die and if things can be 
arrange with everypony is happy, he may accept Shadow as his son-in-law.

Celestia was different. She was indeed worry for the future of Equestria with this discovery. If a Yami Tool had the power to surpass her, what she can do to stop an invasion of them. Yet she knew that there is some one is managing the legion.

As she turn to see the city from a window she ask herself. When will they meet this entity. And what will bring fate to Twilight and Shadow. 'I wonder if will be right to invite Shadow to the gala? Luna say that she may come if he comes... SIGH This is not how I wanted to recover my sister...'

-----------------

"Hmm... I don't know what to say..." Twilight stare the work of Rarity. "I am not fan of fashion so... he look okay?"

Twilight's day started good. She wake with a good feeling she didn't could pin to be happy about it. She wake up alone on her and Spike room. But she was not worry at all so she prepare herself for the day. When she came down, she found her breakfast done by Spike. She sat down to eat, but she didn't take a bite for she was looking around for Shadow. That was until front door was open, and not losing a second, Twilight turn to see Shadow entering the library. 

Both brother wait for him, just to report Twilight that some of her friends came early and some fans that didn't came yesterday to meet him. He attend one by one until they were gone, but he was invited by Rarity and Apple Bloom. When she heard Rarity's invitation, there was a click sound for Twilight drop her fork. She slowly turn and ask calmly the reason, not for Candance may be right.

And they where there, they arrive to Carousel Boutique. For Shadow's hair cut.

"Look good will be if I didn't care." Rarity walk around on her work trying to find if she amiss something. "But we are talking about Shadow's mane. While I can recognize your mother work, this is an extreme situation only such as myself need to handle."

"Well, we can not denied you are better than me and my mother. But... was really require to use all of that." Twilight turn to see the two huge trash bag. Were full of shampoo, conditioner, repair oils, hair mask, dry shampoo, styling cream, shine serums and oils, and many others products. "I don't think my allowance can cover all that."

"Don't worry darling~ Is on me~" Even if were luxury brands, dozens of luxury products, Rarity didn't mind. "We didn't have much time on the hospital, but was clearly that Shadow's appearance have been mistreated and unsupervised. The doctors may say he is fine but any pony deserve a good bath and cleanse."

Beside of the maintenance of his mane, Rarity also decide to check his skin and face for any scar. Both mare were surprised that they didn't find any, even the big hole on his chest did leave a mark on him. Twilight discover many facts, the armor indeed keep Shadow healthy for he never stink and that he staring to gain weight and body mass but was still a long road. 

The last part was something Rarity was upset. "While I wanted to make a set of cloths for him, I will have to do my best on his mane. I fear the measurements will change while he recover. So while we wait we can fix this long and messy mane." She then look at the bag of all the hair she cut.

Twilight also follow her stare, just to look back at Shadow. While her mother only trim the ends and brush his mane, Rarity went full attack to cut all the unnecessary mane, fix the side of his head and recut the front to give him a new look. 

"Just a little trim here... hmm, another here... I believe is done." She separate and rotate him on his chair. "What do you think?"

Shadow's mane was shorted, now only reached it until his neck. The mare discover, beside Velvet's discover of his whirling, had a hair tail. With Rarity imagination, she trim it to make a perfect short ponytail with his now short mane. She also pair and trim the sides, she make a professional job that now he look clean and his small ears, which the mares couldn't resist to compare it as a monkey, free of the lump of hair that hid them. And his front was fixed, no longer reach his eyes, short yet not to much so he can get a look either spike or combed in the front.

The mares stare him for a good amount of time. Many thoughts went through their minds. They keep staring, even when Shadow turn around and look at the body mirror at the other side. He had no trouble to see his reflection. Yet there were a feint trace of astonishment in his face, even was the same emotionless expression of his. He even lift his hand and touch his face, unable to accept that was his real face. 

This unique moment that the mares were having was fascinate that they didn't dare to interrupt. But a little dragon couldn't get what the girls were watching.

YAWN With a big yawn, Spike wake up form his nap on the couch of the reception room. "Are you finally done? YAWN What? Why so- Oh! You are really done?!" He sit up and went to them, making Shadow to snap out of his trance. Much to the girls like.

He went to Shadow's side to see him closer. And express his opinion. "Whoa... You really look like a different pony. But I really like the long mane." He walk around no liking how he end up. "Hmm, you no longer look threatening like before. I really prefer that salvage look like my saiyan manga. Pretty lame and waste if you ask me."

"Hmmm." Rarity though for that kind of look. "I do believe Shadow have that wild side. But I think my work make him look like a new pony. Unlike me." She sigh out her frustration for the short mane was no longer a trend. But then she walk behind him "However, this make us look like a couple. Don't you think Shadow~"

Spike and Twilight wide open their eyes, each one with their own jealous. Shadow didn't care at the end. "Thanks. But I have to reject this look if Twilight don't wish me to have it."

"That could be the case." Then she embrace him on his head from behind. "However, you must know the mare mind, my little Shadow. I know that Twilight like your new look, just as myself. Don't you think, Twilight~"

'Is she provoking me or sending me a message?' Twilight stare at her. While she try to settle her emotions, she still knew that Shadow, even with the rules, was single. She had enough with those two sister in Canterlot, but at the end she took this as a message for the battles she will take with Shadow, with him and her personals ones. 

While everypony was busy, Shadow snap getting an alert. "Twilight." He make Rarity to release him and stand up. With the full armor reactivate with the helmet he walk to Twilight. "Is almost 10 am. Our reunion with Applejack is close and if we don't depart, we may arrive late."

"OH! Yeah, Apple Bloom came personally to tell us this morning." Applejack already told Twilight that if they don't have plans for today, they can come to the farm to pass the day. Apple Bloom just wanted to see Shadow so she personally came to tell them to come. "Well, in that case we should not let Applejack wait more time."

Shadow nodded. With that, the pair give Rarity their thanks for everything. They walked with Spike behind giving his goodbye to Rarity that took more than 5 min. Shadow went ahead and open the door for her and wait for her to step in to the new world she had in front. For a moment, she lose herself on Shadow's eyes, just to smile and accept his help.

And taking their first steps together, on their new lives. Twilight and Shadow. Pony and Yami Tool. User and Unit. Master and Servant. For this was their beginning, in this new world.
> Epilogue
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Epilogue



There is nothing to tell here, for a dark void of nothingness.

In a separate world, dimension or universe, he only exist here. All this place could offer was his eyes that could be seen from afar. Was not impossible to miss them for was the only thing any one can see in this rare realm. And what this entity was doing? He rather wanted to sleep for he was not interest in anything. But when he got the visit of an old friend with a proposal, he started to watch the project he and his friend worked on.

So beside the empty void, multiple burbles were floating around so he could observe many things at the same time. While he expect nothing, he was focus to see all of it. So the only reason he could apart his eyes from the bubbles was if something call his attention.

"Why are you here?" 

His voice resonate all the space and material that was made of this realm. Yet only one thing was not affected. His eyes turned to a little ball of light that was not part of this dark void. The light freeze and then fly around while it blinking to him. He didn't need ears and the ball neither a mouth to understand that was talking to him and what is about. 

"You came to see me? As is there something interest to see here or me. As for your other question." He then turn to the bubbles. "Something came to my attention and decide to check it myself. Since then, I have witness how our project have been progressing."

The ball fly around and then to the bubbles. It blinked all the time, with a sync as it was surprised, excited and curious. It blinked one more time, only for the being to understand it.

"Is not I want to keep it or take care of it. We both know that we promised not to intervene in what this universe chooses to follow, the path they choose in the end is only for them. That is why we leave our gifts to them and depart to our business."

The light blink more time, as it was questioning if he had some remorse. 

"No, I don't." As he was sited with his hand on his chin. "If you are wondering, it was your children that had a superiority against my children that things ended like that. And I know that the fact we were on the first years of that world, some believed themselves.... untouchable. Until was proved wrong. I had no remorse how it started and how will ended. Neither you should."

The light blink, but with a tone that reflect seriousness on what was asking.

"Oh, are you referring about those 'children'? So you already knew it. They're not ours, so I stop worrying about them, even if I brought them into this world myself. To sum up, one ended forgetting everything, and was all I did for mercy for their cursed fate. The rest, was done by themselves, by their own merits. Beside, it was a miracle you allow it. Why didn't you stop me?"

The light blinked more times as it was flying around, confusing the eyes on the dark.

"You did it as a gift... to me?... While was a one time, I really wanted to see what my children will do with the gift I give them. By the way, in addition to the three originals, the professor created more with all types he could imagine over the centuries.... Until his time, as other, came to an end."

The eyes reflect true pity. The ball of light also felt sorrow as its light were dimmer. It blink one more time, already knowing the answer.

"Gone. His conscious is no more with us. He lasted as long he could." He close his eyes, remembering his last words. "He thanks us for giving him a chance... even he failed on his original goal... I told you that was a mistake to let him keep his ambitions. Even if you say that was the only thing that help him to keep going."

The light fly up to his eyes, in between. He had no problem to concentrate on his guest. The light blink too bright that was obvious was angry. But then calm down and dim a little, blinking a few more times.

"I know... you also pity her. Perhaps in another version, she could accomplish her dreams and... Why are you quiet now?"

The light freeze and the float away, unable to escape his stare. It was caught red-handed.

"Talk or I will reveal to you the future I have saw if-" The light fly back blinking that she accept, and confess her findings. "Another version... with those three together? I guess you are looking for that happy ending. Unfortunately, I may not help you on this, you can work on it and show yourself to take all the credit if you wish."

He didn't had to see how furious the light was fly around as he return to the bubbles. Once it calm down, the light fly to his side to see what was looking. It blink a few more times, he was not surprised of what is about.

"As I said, something happen with one of the three and I went personal to check." He turn his eyes to the light. "If you haven't guess it, it seen that the younger daughter of Solaris, Luna, fell in love with the second human child. Too much that change the course of this world... even if I didn't wanted, I fixed the error and... had Luna to enter the game, as she said."

The light shine perplex of the discovering, just to fly around and blink more happily with this surprise. Just to and stop on the bubble, flickers more as it was checking it.

He stare it, unbelieving as if anything change in that mind of his friend. "No, they are not together... Look, the jealousy that was always on all versions never happen here. I had to recognize her and let her participate so the Nightmare Moon's battle occurred as always... I very dangerous move if you ask me." 

With the light, he and it wash as the bubble change the view inside to another one. A very disturb one. The light float away unable to keep seeing what could happen. 

"Don't worry, is my magic that created this alternative. You can sleep with your mind that this never occur, or as the others said, is not canon." Then, the bubble return back to normal, back to another image of a purple unicorn mare. "I had to interfere again, and luckily, the course was restore. Now all the correct events will be occurring as always... is just that, I am now interest to see what will change for now on."

The light wavers and flickers as if was relieved, just to blink furious at him. It flying up and down furiously, ordering him what need to be done, for the good of the children. He just let his friend say everything was on that mind. He don't mind, yet he had to crush his friend good intentions.

"Negative. I refuse change anything at this moment. Even if we want to write the story that way, those children will never grow up to what they are destined to be." He turn to the bubble of Twilight Sparkle. "Such as the ascension of the new princess or will become an alternative where she never did." And the bubble change with his magic, to another awful version. "And this story will end badly... are you aren't trying to make me to spoil you the ending? While I already saw it can change with so many new players."

The light freeze and then float just there. She blink once said that was it. His friend was starting to fly away, just to turn around, as he could see her foolish smile, and told him the spoilers of her new project. Before he could say anything, she vanish and leave his realm.

He stare at the last place she was there for a long time. "Mercenaries... saving another universe... let see if you show yourself as your alias, Faust." He then turn to the bubbles, not surprising see her again. "And what you are here for? Are you also interest in the ending?"

Suggestion. I came here to ask my concerns. Why did you help those two mares?

He was surprised but at the same time he could see right through her. "Are you asking this since you are the system to supervise or-" 

Negative. I am asking as an User.

He narrow his eyes at her. "User? Ah, did you decide to finally awake? Could it be because of him? Neverminded." He then turn to the bubbles. "As for your question. I did it because they had never performed their feats as set out for which they were designated, as well as taking new routes I had never seen before. If they fell in love... maybe is because I wanted that way. Was that what was bothering you?"

No. It only means that I have more work to do. 

He knew what she meant, the bubbles show what she means. As both check them, one by one.

-------------------------------------

Luna stand in front with her new Night Guard headquarter. Luckily for her, Celestia make an addition on the Royal Guards headquarter to allow Luna's division started to run once she return. While she had only 15 guards in front of her, a few of them were transferred from her sister royal guard but the rest were members of the Children of the Night. 

"This would be enough, for now." Luna, now on her full adult form, with her model hour glass body reaching Celestia's height, attractiveness and beauty, stand proudly at her guards with her new battle armor. "Hear me, my subject, my night guards, my allies, the danger of the night is nothing compared to the day. All of you already know this."

While the transferred guards had an idea, were the ex cult members that understood it perfectly. While the domain of the night was under their princess, the darkness was lurking on the edge where her authority don't reach. And they are the first line of defense against it. 

"And I will say this only one time, don't dare to underestimate your role." She put her hand on her back, showing her new Blue night armor with the sign of Equestria on her right shoulder and her cutie mark on her left. "As night guards, we must protect our ponies while they sleep from bandits, night beasts and other dangerous that dare to use the cover of our night. For our reward will be the safety that our families will have a new day to wake up."

"We understood, your Highness!" Her temporal Royal Night Captain, ex cult leader Wind, Azure Breeze walk in front. "We will fulfill this mission you bestowed to us! And repay your kindness for all this years!"

"Y-y-y-y-yes!" Having the official night tunic of a magic caster, the temporal magic captain and ex member, Star Gazer raise her voice. "W-w-w-we wi-i-i-ill re-pa-paid this o-o-o-o-opor-tunity y-y-y-you have g-g-gave us!"

'Relax Star. We are not going to war... yet.' The current and only sergeant, trainer and ex member, Night Glade was standing at her side. Luna make sure all of the members, with minor crimes and still mentally stable, could live at headquarters. Glade could not ask anything else, with Star. he was fine. Just one minor issue. 'Fire disappearance was unexpected and impossible... I know there are more like Shadow, the question is... Can I keep Star safe from them?'

While his future and what is approaching is still unknown, everypony on the room was compromise to fight the forces of darkness. Luna could see their determination, their own or for all, and was happy. Even if she don't have a big corps as her sister, she decide to accept the quality rather than quantity, for she will need brave guards to fight the battles that only she could face and not her sister.

With this in thought, she declare the battles they will fight. "Thanks, my little ponies. As long we are here, I am here, Princess Luna, will keep safe our Equestria, for our families and love ones." With she finished. "You are all dispatched and rest to start your patrols tomorrow night... Ah! But for the mares... I have something to ask." But had something else pending.

Star and the only other two mares of the group, approach to Luna, they separate from the males only for them to hear Luna. Even they will fight together for all Equestria, each one had their own personal battles, and Luna had her owns. A little ashamed, Luna could not see Star and the two mares at the eyes, she was playing with her fingers looking down for her next request.

"S-s-sorry for asking this, but I don't have mares friends at this era... and I am quiet outdated... can any of you tell me... the trends and customs we have now for mares... a-a-as well, h-h-how to win a s-s-stallion heart?... ejeje"

----------------------------------

In a mansion in Manehattan, a very concerned butler was watching, the little filly he promised to keep safe and away from danger no matter the cost, was packing to leave her home. 

Unable to keep silence, the old stallion had to ask. "My lady, as your loyal servant, I want nothing else than your happiness... but are you sure in this wish you are trying to reach. Don't you think that after all you went through is better to rest and-"

"Trixie refuse." The voice of her lady could be here behind a curtain as she was preparing. "Trixie promised to Garment and Dusty that Trixie will never be weak again. For Trixie will become stronger to protect everything Trixie wish to protect."

The butler flinch with her response, but more due her new way of speak. "I know and I glad your determination, my Lady. But departing and leave everything behind just to start again from zero, is not what your maids wanted." He look at the luggage, it had her books, cloths and a few things as combs, hand mirrors yet other stuff as her magician material she had she she was a filly.

'To believe she will be back to her odd self.' The butler see her grown, including her magician obsession. "Please, reconsider your options my lady, there are many ways to honor your maids lives rather to put yours in danger."

"Trixie knows well that Trixie is weak..." For a moment the movement behind stop, just a moment. "But Trixie also believes that she will not get strong here neither behind my family legacy." She then step out of the curtain to reveal her new self. "That is why, The powerful Trixie, will embark in a journey of self discovery, character development, mastering the world of magic and become the most powerful unicorn magician!" 

A light blue pony unicorn mare, with a pale blue fur and off-white mane and tail, step out of the curtain. The mare, in her 19 years, was using a scholar shirt dark blue with yellow edges around her collar and edges of the shirt, it were over a purple mini-skirt that cover minimum her legs and tights. She also had a set of a dark blue magician hat and a magician cape. All her outfit had a star design all over, including the last piece of cloth that the butler stare at her. 

"My lady... I may let you go out with your magician cloth you make yourself... but why the socks?" Indeed to his words, Trixie was a dark blue thigh high stockings, also star design, that leave no imagination. Was using boots so her hoof don't destroy the sock or the floor, yet only seeing her like this, make some one uncomfortable.

"Even Trixie knows is... to much for Trixie liking." If was not for the skirt, even if was short, everypony could see her rear. A very well tone rear. "But Trixie thinks this is necessary, for it make Trixie more attractive to the ponies eyes."

"How so?..." The butler could only ask at this point. 

"Trixie admits that... is not as big as Dusty." She said it as hiding her small chest. "So if Trixie want to capture his attention, and all the ponies, Trixie must look awesome, beautiful, sexy and majestic to all Terra!"

The butler narrow his eyes, for he believe she will capture the wrong attention. Only to realize the real problem. "Wait, he?... My Lady! You are not thinking to find that stranger!"

"Trixie is not planning to only find him." He breath out, only to had an heart attack with the next words. "Trixie will find him, recognize Trixie, make him Trixie's servant and make the world of Trixie wanted to create." She cross her arms on her small chest, giving him the most terrifying eyes he never saw on her.

The old stallion started to freak out and sweating for his lady safety, he make the last attempt. "My little Trixie, please, don't hold and grasp that stranger words... He kill almost 50 ponies that night and talk about nonsenses-"

"There are not nonsenses..." Trixie narrow her eyes. The old butler could only listen now. "They were words of true... if Trixie was not so weak and pathetic... Trixie's friends, Garment and Dusty, had never be gone for Trixie's impotence... including the lives of the workers on that day..."

Both close their eyes, they make a minute of silence for does were lost on that day. A day that was suppose a good and happy day for Trixie. At the same, the day that The Powerful Trixie was born, for she knew what she need.

"Trixie is not happy with the result, but Trixie saw what the true power really is on that day. What Trixie need." She walk to her table with her things, including a newspaper.

On the newspaper, there were many articles and headlines. One was about a pink mare announcing the 'Welcome to Ponyville' for a special guest. A guest with a description similar to her savior, o better said, what she need to create her world and her desires.

"On that day, Trixie saw what they can do. They had the power to take care of bad ponies. As well to save lives." Trixie at the photo of the guest. A photo that show only his side, but she could recognize those red eyes. "And now Trixie knows that there are more out there. In order to find them, Trixie will embark on this quest."

With determination, she turn to see the wall of the lobby, where the descendant of Star the Beaver was recorded. She and Stellar Spell, her old master. 

"And Trixie will get her Yami Tools... And Trixie will create her own world."

-----------------------

"Ah... I can sense trouble coming back again." On his sit, an elder Griffon relax on his studio after reviewing his lands and the country tax collection, as well other transaction. Just in time for his lackey burst through the door of the room.

"Sir!" A soldier griffon enter exhaust, he was almost out of breath. "GASP Master! GASP We have detect intruders in our lands! GASP We think are bandits or an enemy clan coming here to kill you! GASP" He grab his chest to breath well and not collapse on the expensive carpet of his master.

"And?" Indifferently he answered, knowing that was not big deal. Unless. "That is not the real issue, isn't?" The soldier flinch, unable to fool his master for what he really fear. His master anger on him. 

"I AM SO SORRY!" He at the end fall on the rag, with his wings back and muscles exposed to him. The Griffon tradition of surrounding. "WE TRY TO TAKE CARE OF THEM! BUT THE FIGHT ESCALATED TO CALL FOR BACKUP! AND YOU DAUGHTER WENT TO FIGHT THEM HERSELF! WE COULDN'T STOP HER AND-"

"I see." His voice, low and calm, stop the soldier to continue his plead. 

The well trained soldier, with his body trained across years of hard working, was trembling in fear. He wanted to look up and see what his master was thinking, but went against it thanks to his experience after serving his master. With him. 

THUNK 

"EEPP!" The soldier cry like a little filly. He had his eyes on the floor, but on the corner of his eyes he could see two dark metal paws. With a red light over him.  

"It seen we have another attempt to dethrone our clan supremacy... and my stupid daughter went to prove herself. Why I am not surprised." The elder pinch his front with his eagle claws. He stop and then stare at them. It were old and were no longer death weapons, they lost their sharp long ago. But his other weapon, behind him waiting for his words, was still deathly as he obtain it.

Tired, he lean back of his sit. "SIGH I was hopping her time on Equestria could make that hard head of hers to learn some lessons... not all can be resolve by violence... but, sometimes is the only answer. Razor." A loud metal sound of razors blades unsheathing could be heard. "Protect my daughter, Gilda, and secure her life and any important leader or griffon on the enemy team." 

Then heavy steps went all the way to the door, until it stop with another command of his master. "And kill any insignificant enemy soldier. IF my daughter has been secured and leaves the battlefield, start collecting the trophies, just as usual. If you kindly comply my wish, please."

The elder smile, he always ask benevolent his twisting orders as he was asking help to cross the street. However, no matter if was only giving his arm to help him to cross the street, or take the heads and wings of his enemy to restock the scarecrows on his lands. He always was happy with the same respond with his sharp and emotionless voice of his best soldier. Resonating with the red mark on his old claw back hand.

"Order receive." Said Razor Edge, the black griffon. 

When the sound of the door closing was heard, the soldier could breath out his concerns. He lift his head to his master, the landlord that unite all the clans. Swallowing his inexistent saliva, he fear this lord than the king griffon, he expected to die today. 

"Sir... I am-"

"Did you allow them access to our lands?"

"EEPPP!" He jump out of fear and lower his head again. "I PROMISE THAT I HAD NOTHING TO DO! I WAS LEAVING MY SHIFT AND THEN THE ALARMS WERE-"

"Shut up. Your screams are annoying." The soldier instantly shut up his peak. If his lord wanted, he can be silenced forever. "But seeing you coming here means that you are not with them... or you came to kill me."

"NO!!!" Against his fear, the soldier rise his head. Determination and gratitude were show on his face. "I WILL NEVER BETRAY A GRIFFON AS GREAT AS YOU, MY LORD!"

"Oh? And what is that?" He lower his hand and resume to check the reports of his land. "What make you say that?"

The soldier sit up on his knees as he remember the old times. "I was orphan, my parents were killed between the clans wars. And I was alone, in the middle of the warzone between our clans. No griffon was able to put a stop to it and our ruler could not unite them all for he was a weak king." He then lift his head to the back of his master chair. "Until you show up... with him. You not only stop every fight... but also plant terror on the hearts of all griffons..." He then look up, as his master was still working. "Including me."

"Ah... I see." The elder was paying attention to him and working on the reports. "So, what you truly are afraid is him. Right? How he is capable to do every job I assign him... as well how he is just keep doing it. Even the must atrocious "

"...Yes." He lower his face, unable to show his terror. "How... how is possible for somegriffon like him to have such power? Where did he came from?" Only to return back 

"The world of Terra is bigger than what you know." He put down the pen feather, and relax a little, remember how he got him. "Somethings are well hidden, others things are hidden for the safe of the innocents... and the last ones you either earn it..." During all his speech, he was checking the pen feather.

The feather from the last User. "Or take it for yourself."

-------------------------------------

"Everypony! RUN!"

In the desert, a group of nomads of many species were running out of their shelter due a incoming sandstorm. While they had contingency plans, this sandstorm had a magical reaction. A strong magical reaction that could only means one thing that alert the elders, that their shelter defenses will be useless against it. So they decide to evacuate and use the wagons to run as far as possible or reach the next town for safety.

"Come on Grandpa! We need to move!" A young female buffalo was trying to take the elder that gave the order. Her grandfather and the leader of the shelter. "You can not decide to stay for yourself while you order me to leave!"

"Little Strongheart. No one will be safe." The Old Buffalo stood on his ground with his two hoof at the entrance of canyon where the shelter was located. With his tribal armor and his battle axe, he feel the strong winds against his fur with his horn still having their sharp. His determinate eyes never leave the approaching storm. "The storm will follow us. For it hunting us. I will stop it here."

"No!" His granddaughter, the youngest buffalo of the shelter wearing a white, brown and yellow tunic of her buffalo kind, with feathers on her head was at his side with her bow and arrows on her hands. "Is not only your duty! Is my as well and to keep you with us! I am not going to let you go now!"

Both were about to dispute their reason until a thunderstroke sound call their attention. Both turn to discover that the sandstorm was closer than they imagine. The Old Buffalo, Chief Thunderhooves, clench his teeth for their decision to leave was no longer to work. Even he, neither his granddaughter, will be able to escape now. The cloud of sand were upon them, to devour them and the shelter. But all change when a different sound of wind was heard.

Blades cutting the wind across the air.

Both look up just in time to see a flying object, a circular rotating disc, going directly to the storm. When it enter, a loud CRASH could be heard later on to see a body falling to the ground. But the object did the job, the sand storm stop advancing and was settling down. Both buffalos keep waiting for the next part, but the owner of the disc didn't.

The next part both witness was about a shadow jumping from a cliff at the side of the canyon directly to dust cloud. Again they wait, only for the young buffalo express her opinion. "I think we are no longer needed here." Just in time to heard a beast roar and the shadow flying out of the cloud when was cleared. 

Rolling on the dirt, the shadow bounce and roll a few meters before jumping on his paws and slide across entrance of the canyon. The two buffalo try to run to his old friend, but the screen from the culprit of the storm rise. 

When the cloud was cleared the beast could rise up. Using his gigantic wings to lift his massive body on air as its head with runes lines running on his face and body were seen it clearly. Rising his ferocious eyes, the beast announce his anger against the one that make the cut on his chest. A Thunderbird, with a massive body of 5 meters high, was hunting its preys.

SCREEEEECH

Unknown to the beast, that was not the only one. 

RRRROOOAAARRR

In front of the beast another one stand in front of it, challenging him. 

Standing on his three metal paws, a dark metal wolf of 3 meters high, with red blazing flames running on his joints and metal plates, even his tail was armored with a red blaze light and spark surrounding it. It had deadly claws, ready to reap off the bird, however no one will ever considered it for what this last paws look like. The last paw, better say the right arm, was high enough to hold the weapon that was carrying. Was this part that every one who was seeing from afar could tell that was not a disc.

Having 4 blades attached to a circular handle, where his last paw was holding it, with razors cutting edged that shined with the blood of the beast. A Fūma shuriken, demon windmill shuriken of two meters in diameter, carry the proof the beast was not invincible. 

SCREEEEECH

The Thunderbird was not afraid, but the pain in his chest make it to considered the danger of his opponent. The dark metal wolf, with red iris eyes, stare and stand in front of the beast ready for battle. For the two buffalos, they relax for they knew they can not enter in the battles of beasts. They keep quiet and prepare to witness the fight, as the granddaughter buffalo name their beast, their protector, their god.

"Death Claw... is hunting his new prey."

----------------------------------

"Okay, so any one have a story. We have bonfire here and we only miss some marshmallow and a good story." A minotaur with his corps was settling down in the lands of the Minotaur Nation. He and his group were under a mission as bodyguards for this merchant family.

"Oh! How about the Black Axe of War!" A young infant boy minotaur scream and run to the bonfire. He and his merchant family were traveling to Equestria from the Minotaur Nation. 

"Wait a moment! Are you not too young to hear that story?" He then turn to his mother, working on the good inside their wagons. "Is he allow to hear it?" He whisper to the mother, but still loud for the boy. 

"Hey! I am big enough for the Legend of Battle Axe!" He then jump to his bodyguard lap. "So! Are you going to tell it or not!" 

"Jajajaja! Okay you win, young master. But hope your mom doesn't get angry at me!"  The minotaur mom smile for considering her son's requested. All younglings of the Minotaur Nation were fans of the Black Axe of War. Even if years had passed, all wanted to be strong as this legend.

Seeing that he had permission, the minotaur bodyguard clear his throat. "Ahem! I guess you want me to start from the beginning?" The boy nodded as there were no tomorrow. "Okay... lets start with the reason of his legend."

All begun when the three biggest clans were on the border of war due their influence was changing all the Minotaur Nation and around their neighbors nations, for the last King had died. As tradition, only the strongest son of the leader of the clan can reclaim the throne and guide the nation under their clan doctrine. Two of the clans were war clans but from the last century, the clan Axe was the only one able to reclaim their throne and keep all war declaration as unnecessary unless their people were in danger. 

Commencing who was in charge, the king position was between the Hammer clan and the Halberd clan candidates, and always brought the country to war, either to an enemy nation or between themselves. The Axe clan believe that coexisting and balance of the world, a total supremacy will only done nothing to the minotaur future except to doom us. But were never able to win the battle for the throne, until Maximus III went to a secret training on afar place and returned back just in time. To beat without any effort the other two candidates.

From there on, each son of the Axe clan went the same journey and came back in time to win the throne over the years and the Minotaur Nation have prosper as never did before under the Axe clan rules. Their secret, how they win, what training they use, all of this was never reveal until everything change in the last throne battle in the history of the nation. When the next firstborn of the Axe clan was not a male but a female minotaur.

The two other clan saw this an opportunity, to avenge and restore the honor of their previous clan leaders, and to dethrone the Axe clan, decide to join forces. The King minotaur of that area knew the dangerous he was facing, yet he sent his daughter and a few bodyguard to their tradition training on the sacred place Maximus III had established for his descendant to follow, no matter what obstacle they face. The daughter comply and went years to get the power for her or for one of the chosen members that accompany her. Unknown that she will not be able to come back to her home.

With her absences and knowing that the Axe clan would not be able to provide the next candidate, they launch a full attack to the Axe clan before the throne fight came. This was done a few weeks before the day, the perfect moment when the Axe clan were more focus on the competition, and were not able to strengthen the king's security. Without him, the clan was doom to their downfall, and the daughter came to discover her clan destroy when her journey ended.

When she returned, she had to escape for the two clans wanted to discover the secret of the training for themselves, for a new generation of strong minotaur warriors. Also unknown that the other clan wanted to eliminate the other. But at the end, their warriors failed to capture the Axe clan last daughter. They never knew how she escaped for they never heard from her again, or any of their warriors. So with the last thing to do, both the Hammer clan and the Halberd clan declare war and started to-

"Blablabla..." The young boy minotaur interrupt him. "I already know all that history stuff, and I don't want to hear it! Can you-"

"Go to the part of the Black Axe of War?" The bodyguard rise his eyebrow, getting a nod as answer. 

Okay. After declaring war, the Halberd clan, with Brutus IV, guide his army to the battlefield. Their army were upon from 10,000 to 50,000 warriors. So, with huge numbers will take days to reach the place against the Hammer clan with their 20,000 warriors. The Hammer clan knew was in trouble, and hoped that their numbers increase in the next days. Only they never expect not only that the Halberd clan didn't show up, until only 5 messengers arrive, but with the declaration of surrender.

Confuse, the leaders of the Hammer clan went to confirm the surrender of the Halberd clan. What they never expect was the messengers had the request for reinforcements for the Hammer clan. No one remember how was it, the tale only state that the messengers were crying by the fear, not demanding, but asking for help. Force II, candidate of the clan, took the decision to accept and went with a scout squad to investigate the report that had the condition attached. A report of a strange warrior Minotaur, wielding a black red axe, show up on the way of their army. And was killing everyone.

From a hill, Force II and his soldiers, reach the battlefield, only to find that was already over. Holding the head of Brutus IV on his left hand with his bloody axe, cover with the blood of his enemies, on his right shoulder. Stand still under the mountain of the dead warriors of the Halberd clan. With his dark black armor with red stripes, soaked in blood, he gaze his new guests with his red furious eyes. 

That is when all the Minotaur Nation meet the Black Axe of War.

"YEAH!" The boy scream with excitement, as a race of war, this legend was an idol for all young minotaurs. "To be able to defeat a whole army! What is his secret! GASP Could it be that he receive the secret of the Axe clan?!"

"Hmm... I don't know." The bodyguard look up thinking about it. "It was never revealed and the last daughter of the clan never show up. Since then, the Hammer clan have been in power."

"But?..." The young minotaur ask already knowing what was asking. "They wanted war but since then the minatours haven't gone to any. Do you know why?"

"Ajajajaja! Is not that they don't want." They approach as is a high level secret. "Is that no minotaur wants to face Battle Axe face to face in war. Those who survive, or escape, warn Force II to not summon him again. For another war... he will end what he started."

"All right, is enough." The mother minotaur finish her job. "We should start preparing dinner, sweetheart, please call your father. Can you do that for me?"

"Okay!" He then jump on his hoofs and went to find his father. The mother watch happily for his son energy. 

"Pretty energetic your son, madam." She turn back to her family bodyguard. "Going to Equestria will give him a new insight of the world."

"Hah... that is why we are making some business with the ponies." She grab her head, trying to ease her headache. "As any minotaur, our son is too much into fighting... and is not good he is fan of Battle Axe. We hope the pony culture can teach him some... manners and that violence is not the answer."

"I see, that is why your family will establish 10 years business on Equestria." He then focus to keep the bonfire alive. Yet he went for a question, the the two wanted to avoid. "Could be also the reason your family choose us, because your son saw our uniforms?"

The mother turn to him and didn't reply. It was true their son choose his corps, and were not against it for their uniform and set were black armor with axes as main weapons. Still some had swords, war hammers and halberd. Except for one.

She turn to the only one of the corps that was in full dark metal armor, down to his hoofs. He was wearing a heavy coat and didn't use a helmet. However, when they met wild beasts, he instantly was wearing a helmet and the family didn't notice when he put it and off after. As well see a red light on him and under his coat. And last but not unexpected, he was the only one using a black red blade edge battle axe, almost a big as him for being a minotaur of 2m high.

This minotaur was sitting at a side of the camp. The mother could take him as an ordinary solitaire mercenary. Of course, ignoring he is a normal grey fur with black mane normal minotaur. But she couldn't for he was the only one she saw, in her entire life, black horns and an unexpressive yet powerful black eyes. 

The mother keep staring at him, for she was afraid her son approach him. But his buddy try assure her. "Don't worry. He is not dangerous for us. For our enemy is, but we order him to never harm our clients." The mother had a hard time to believe as she never took her eyes away. 

Seeing that she was not buy it. The bodyguard shout out. "Hey! Battle Axe! Repeat your order! Are you a danger to our clients?" The mother did nothing to response, for she was not afraid to say no. 

She was just afraid of his emotionless voice. "Negative." She unintentionally flinch to his voice, maybe for her blood, being descendent of the Halberd clan, she could feel the fear of her ancestors. 

The black minotaur raise his face. "Battle Axe is not a danger for you. Battle Axe is not the same Battle Axe of that era. Battle Axe is a different Battle Axe. Battle Axe follow the orders of Battle Axe's friend, Iron Will."

The mother could see there were no threat, even so she pray for peace to continue on the Minotaur Nation. Somehow, she knew the Black Axe of War will be back. 

----------------------

"Nothing from our scout #458?" A old female voice resonate on the Changelings Empire room consulate. "Any new reports or whereabout of her?"

"We are... sorry our queen." A senior changeling with only a few years younger than her, with a diplomatic uniform answer her. "Since most of our scouts infiltrate on other nations are without their consent, we are unable to ask for assistance. Beside that we send individual and not party or pairs in group. So other scouts doesn't know the whereabout of their companions."

"Hmm... this is really troublesome." In a room with a circular table, with nine chairs, in the middle sat the current queen. 

She, as a queen Changeling, was bigger and taller as a celestial alicorn, but was old enough near to her last century. Her natural Changeling shell was not hard as a healthy changeling, and was almost greyish than the natural black. Their wings were also thinner and they no longer have the ability to fly. Even the silk mane of her was no longer healthy green but almost white compared to her dark green dress and her black coat. Yet she still posses the final world of the Changeling Empire.

Taking a breath, she prepare the next agenda for her kind. "The disappearance of scout #458 is top priority now. Any available scout near her area most change to a Search agent. Send the word that their scout mission is cancelled and provide their findings and reports to their contact agent."

All the seniors nodded, understanding and obey at their queen command. Yet one, the War Counselor, refuse. The male changeling stand up and shout his response. "This is a waste of time! We all know that scout had personal reasons to abandon her mission! You are only covering up her betrayal for wanting a private life with the ponies!"

The old queen stare him emotionless, knowing what he was doing. "My dear War Counselor, I personally dispatch scout #458. And I can assure you that she didn't show any sign of betray. Rather she was loyal to her mission and find a way to make the ponies see us as a non threat species. So Changelings and ponies could live-"

BANG

"Nonsense!" The War Counselor hit the table as he stand up. "Are you asking us to live equally with inferiors lives! Us to live with our food! That is was you were asking and hoped for many years! My Queen! Isn't time to forget those foolish ideals! Our larva are not growing well do the lack of love energy! How long are you going to make our kind suffer more by trying to get acceptance from those lesser species!"

SIGH The Queen was tired of his declaration, every reunion was the same with this old changeling. "Counselor, although I recognize our food and love energy situation, I need to remind you that those 'lesser' species are more than just food stuck. If we want a long prosperity for our kind, we have to start coexist with them."

"But-" He was on the verge to explode. Only to cold down with her warning. 

"No buts." Still emotionless, she showed who was the one who rule this place. "Beside, forcing it will only ruin the quality. You should know it after the practices and tests you make with your younglings."

The War Counselor shut up from that moment. And even if he didn't wanted to, the other counselor were watching his movements and response. If was not for the queen's puppet, he could show the rest of the counselors his plan and get their support against the queen ideology. Yet when his test show little to none result, he was now questioned instead of the queen. If his plan wanted to succeed, he have to accept a few more defeats, for war was not decided yet.

Not letting him escape, the still unimpressive queen give him the ultimatum. "If you want to bring this theme again, then allow me a few days to bring one of the scout that was able to succeed my way. I believe he and his partner are raising a strong larva... stronger and healthy than yours."

"...No... there's no need." He sat down, as a veteran politic and soldier, knew that was going to lose.

"Hmm? What is the problem? Didn't you want to compare your method?" She tilde her head provoking him, but when she saw the worry on the rest decide to end it. "Returning back to scout #458, I know she was able to... establish a friendly contact to the Equestria's Chief of espionage. He too disappear, with her or not, is still a mystery that the ponies haven't figure it out. This means a possible third party. So for now let leave it to our agents in Equestria to find out the whereabouts of those two. Is there anything else?"

All the seniors shaken and said no to her. The War Counselor clench his fist. But before he could think to act, he glance to a very annoying spot on his eyes. Not so far from the queen, a maid changeling was behind her. This maid was a personal maid and was allow to stay inside this room with of all them. Yet he knew the reason why she was here.

"No..." Is all he could say now. "No more objections, my Queen. We will follow your orders."

"Good... Oh, my bones hurts for being here for to long." The Queen crack her body and neck. The maid seeing this, was her call to assist her. She went and help her standing up. "I will be on my chambers, resting. I wish good night to all of you." And the maid guide her out of the room.

Soon, some counselors decide to discuss a few more others points. Others follow the example of the Queen when she leave and the rest then take their leave after them. All except for the War Counselors and another two at his side. They keep in quiet, checking some papers while he was pondering on his mind. After a good set of time had passed, he ask his lackeys.

"Have they check the information this time?" The question was low only for them, yet he knew was not necessary. She already knew. "Have our agents, discover the roles today?"

The lackey on his right was pondering if tell him or not. "We... are only 99% sure... yet we all know that... it can fail... just as all other attempts. We should just stop. We can get more problems if we keep it and-"

"Is enough for me... that witch already knows it... and is still playing on it!" His anger increase and now was clenching his fangs. He then turn to her left lackey. "Are our boys in positions?!"

The second lackey was sweating if answering him his opinion or not. At the end he choose what he wanted to hear. "Yes... they are..." 

The War Counselor turn to the exit of the room, where Queen left. "Good... long live the Queen..."

"If you keep doing this, your highness you will not live long enough to see your hard work." Not far from the room, the maid was lecturing the old queen. "Pyon!~ Do you have any idea that hard work is upon me! Please keep in mind or a consideration to me! Pyon~"

"Sorry, my bad." She responds emotionlessly to her maiden imperative. "Is just that old geezer stared trying to make me look weak and my way is bad blablablabla and so on." She keep walking ignoring the puff face her maid was making. "I had to... for scout #458 dead. My Emerald."

The two stay quiet for a few steps, the maid leave behind her childish and went serious, for the queen daughter. "Emerald... if she had be born as a Queen larva, she was going to inherit the throne, for she accept to follow your steps, right?"

"I have give birth to many larvae... she was just another one." The Queen keep her eyes forward, and no emotion reflect on her eyes. "With so much hate on our species, is impossible for our race to sustain well the new generation. A there is almost none other Changelings that know all of our species traits anymore, they only know hate and to steal love from others. But I don't blame them, they are only desperate."

They turn the corner, and both walk in to the next hallway. Somehow, the lighting was low in this section, but the two never notice it and keep talking. "Desperate... Pyon! Do you mean also your current daughter, the next heir to the throne? Pyon~"

"SIGH... Yes, that impatient Chrysalis can't stop to think for herself, for her good and the others. Very impatient to get my stuffs as well. Almost, as she wish me dead now... I wonder." Both were mid halfway, until she notice how darker the hall was. And the shadows around them. "IF she want me dead now as the rest of this world." 

SLASH

As fast at it could, a shadow move out of his hideout and went from the back of the two changelings. Maybe because was time. Maybe because saw the signal. Maybe because his prey notice him. It was clear what happen. Waiting in the dark hall, an assassin fall from the roof and went to the objective. With a dagger on his hand, with a black coat with a leather armor under it, went to kill the Queen. So he did his job.

And stab at the maid.

The assassin fall just behind the maid and insert the dagger to its back as he grab her from her neck. The poor maid wide open her eyes and was speechless. The assassin breath in and out for he was succeed to reach his target. Even the other shadows were speechless for his brave and how he made the job they were assign. As for the Queen, that turn just to see the attempt of assassination, give her opinion on it.

"Wrong! Incorrect target." The assassin freeze, he didn't wanted, but could not resist to turn to the Queen. The one with the red rune on her hand, and a smile on her face. "You choose wrongly, my dear. Today was not my turn to be the maid."

The assassin realize too late his situation, nor did he notice that his dagger was bent and useless, because the 'maid' was now active. Not giving him time to respond, the 'maid' grab his right arm with the same he restrain his target. Then with the free hand, the 'maid' grab his face, shutting him up. And with pure brute force, the 'maid' make a shoulder throw directly to the floor in front of them. Making the assassin to enter a world of pain.

BANG

The assassin lost his air on his lungs when he crash on the floor. He knew he was done if he didn't stand up, so he did the best to lift him, but failed with only sitting up as he cough for air. Not realizing that was the last time he will be breathing.

"End him." He open his eyes to see hands on his head.

"Pyon~" Hearing the 'maid' replying, he knew his life was over.

SNAP

The last thing he saw, was his smiling Queen and the red eyes of the 'maid'. Just to face fall to the ground and darkness consuming him. When was done, the Queen started to check his chest, not needing to turning him around. For his head was the only thing facing down.

"Hmm... no crest, no insignia and the uniform is generic... yeah we will need to interrogate one of them." The Queen look up, just in time to see a dagger stop a few inches from her forehead. "Hmm, Shard, please don't worry for me. I want to see if this assassins have an opportunity or not."

What she was referring is that she already had everything set, even if she die today, she was just tired and bored with this. So she was not amuse having a dagger on her face. Neither seeing her 'maid', having the hand with the dagger in the left hand, and the right hand through the chest of the second assassin of this day. The Queen unfazed also added. "You can stop the maid role. Is not funny anymore after see it 100 times already."

"Pyon~" The 'maid' remove her hand from the corpse, letting out the blood that the claw blades on her hand make, giving the reply that understood her order. Soon the maid was engulfed by dark red flames. The was an innocent maid changeling was substituted by a dark metal changeling. No many have seen this rare changeling, yet those who know it were doom, for he only show himself for those fated to die. The same fate was for the remaining 8 shadows as soon they see the real form and twin claw blades on both hands of this 'maid'. 

The Queen's Yami Tool, False Shard, using his real voice wicked male emotionless voice resonate in the poor souls as was the last thing they heard. "Order receive. Pyon~"

With the compliment of the Queen. "'Pyon~', Je, Chrysalis, you and your suggestion."

----------------------------------

"Huh... it seem some pieces are now moving." Lord Erebus, talk to his guest, as she was checking as well all the current Users' situations. "Are you also planning to make yours?"

I already started since the beginning. They are too late already.

"Oh~ Including from that time." He didn't need to bring the details. "I'm not surprised... but I'm excited to see your master plan in motion. You were always the crooked one."

The silhouette of a filly stand in front of the bubbles. She didn't have a body, she was like an astral red ghost. She had no trait, her image show that had a small dress with a straight mane that reach her back but other than that was not different from a normal filly. However, she was not normal from the beginning. 

Affirmative~ Even If I failed before~ Jejeje~ I will succeed in this life~

Lord Erebus stare her unfazed. Including the only detail that show off from her. On her empty face, there could be see her twisted smile. Laughing at the image of one bubble with Twilight walking on the streets of Ponyville. With her Yami Tool.

Everything shall go as planned~ You will fulfill our dreams~ My dear Shadow~
> Thanks
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Special Thanks

Hi, this is Shadowroad. I write this chapter as a letter of gratitude for ready my first story. As well some thoughts while I was making, the terms I add and what they are, and some secrets of the story. So let start with how I started this story and my fandom in MLP.

First, I confess that I became a brony in 2012 near my first year in university. Also I need to add that I am not a hardcore fan so was not my first show priority choice. Yet when I see the second episode, I was catch by their animation, how neat and well the show was made, but overall the story and the characters. Specially the main 6.

I see a part in youtube, and seeing how was I was interesting in the show, I give it a chance and started to see all the seasons available on that time. It hurt me when I came to season 3 and see was shorted than the others and make me ask why. Just to know that Lauren, the master mind of this great show, was leaving and the producer were deciding to end the show on that season. Good thing the show not only provided a new season 4 but as well season 5 until season 9. But was at the premier of season 5 that I got disconnected, almost. Yet I get more interest in the fandom and find this webpage, were a lot of Fimfiction material provide me a good time reading with all kind the stories I could find. And yes that include mature contents.

During my brony initiation period, I watch and read all MLP contents. Even I follow, without an account, many writers and their stories. First is Tatsurou, I think he is active but don't write more, his adopt stories are really good including his 'Fortresshy: The Nine Fathers'. Next I like to thanks to Onomonopia for creating really amazing crossover with DC, MARVEL, Nintendo and others universe, but I haven't see any new chapters. I only hope he is okay. And I wanted to mention to Alejin and jl7895, both make good slice life stories as well version of a pony and human adopted by Celestia. I want to say that their stories inspired me to make my own version, if I make them and upload them hope they don't get mad with me using their stories as bases of mine. For I have two human adopts stories thanks to them.

All of their stories provide me a good time as well views and interest stories I desire to read and ended. That is why I see a few of them never were completed and some writers have not upload any new chapter. And it is a pain for I will never see the ending of their stories, but life is unpredictable and I only can pray that this amazing people are safe and sound. 

Now about the story, during the first years, I kinda had in mind my stories for the FIM universe. And yes I had a self insert story as well a few crossover with other series. But was not until 2023 I decide to write and make real this story, of the Shadow Blade and the Yami Tools universe. 

All started when my current job provide me a back office job, had free time during the day and no way to kill it. They even took all the things that help to pass the time, as a music app I installed on the computer killing all my playlists I was keeping in it. So rather than finding other ways, including to continue reading more MLP stories, yes I still read when I have time, I decide to write 'Who Are You? A Shadow'.

There is a few things about when I started writing. First, I had many stories in mind but choose this one since all started with the episode that make me enter into the fandom. Second, this story was not meant to be 4 books, that is what I planned for this story now. The reason was that I planned only to write the important parts but then I ask myself, how my readers will piece the in-between. An example was that I original wanted to skip the introduction of Shadow to the rest of the main 6 and only Twilight meeting him. 

These in-between chapter make me to think, chose and make the events so the story make sense and fluid. With it, make me to create more OC characters such as the two sister, Scarlet and Miracle, as potential rivals for Twilight and Luna, the originals love interest. And yes this may be a spoiler, and I think some have already guest who will win. Yet this help me to set better for future main events, for this give me the ideal role for this OC in the story. 

As for the events, the fights and characters personality were all in what I know and had in mind. I want to bring with the fight of the Lumberwolf, I wanted to make the fight as not a one side slaughter. That is why I took inspiration in my life, I twist my ankle in this year as well. 

Also, some parts and phrase were inspired as well, if some noticed where they came from all I have to said that I think were cool and that is why I incorporate but at the same time to make my version. Who doesn't scream with Seele and her ultimate in Honkia Star Rail each time she disappear in the sea of butterflies XD. 

The only thing I am not sure is the characters personality. I was kinda thinking the way of speaking as well for the words. When Applejack and her family introduction came I was 100% unsure what was the dialect of specking of her character. I only thought to make it the closest I imagine but in the case you didn't like or think is better to use the original as the show, I will change it on a later time. Please leave on the comments what you think, for I fear when Zecora come. (Do I try the rhymes or just make an exception?)

Now for the funny facts. Shadow Blade was not the name I original had in mind, in the past I only think to name each Yami Tool by their weapons but adding real names help to separate from the generic Units. So the original was only 'Blade' and the part 'Shadow' was added for my brony name ShadowRoad. When the castle arc ended I make it official name him 'The Shadow Blade', but stay with Shadow for Blade was already taken, *Ahem* HSR. Later on I make the rest for the other Units Twilight and friends will meet.

About the Yami Legion and the system they were already part but not as complex I make it at the end, and will continue evolving that is for sure. The Three Yami Commandments also were not set in stone but had them already for the hospital arc. Had to create from zero the human race story part, this was not on the original draft, it ended well for I already set the full story in the revealing arc.

The next I want to bring is the User part. They were suppose to be masters titles, but when I added the Yami System, why not to make it more spicy that it is so the term was evolved to 'User' to reflect that technological part. And if you had wondering, yes is human advance technology, but how it worked, well put your theories on the comment section. 

What else... Oh! That bring me the 'True Self'. These term was modified to, let said, make more sense on the battle with Nightmare Moon. First, no, Nightmare Moon is not a True Self, I considered as an alter ego of Luna yet I need a reason for Shadow enter in Combat Mode to show the true power of the Yami Tools. I don't know if you notice but on the edit process of the story I will update the first chapters for I didn't have it until it came the EOH arc. Yet I am happy with it for True Self will be the reason, answer and important detail in the story. For you have not see yet the real form of the True Self.  

To end this letter, I wanted to share my plans for this story. The same reason the other writers I followed in the past leave or couldn't complete their stories can happen to me. If that happen, I may just spoilers the ending yet I promised myself to complete this story no matter what. 

I want to add that I took this opportunity to take this experience as my first work as an aspiring writer. In the past I had so many stories, even write some chapters that my family say to me that were interest. And if I can not find a suitable job I can take this as the basics to take that career. So if you share your opinion, like/dislike this story and comment what you think of my work, I will really appreciated no matter if is good or bad. All feedback are welcome.

So here are my notes I want to share with you.

*The main 6 and any pony to their age will be young adults. This is to valid the mature part.
Twilight 19 years, Rarity 20 years, Fluttershy 19 years, Pinkamena Diane Pie 19 years, Rainbow 20 years, Applejack 23 years, Candance (Mi Amore Candeza) 24 years, Shinning 25 years, Luna 2000 years and Celestia 2900 years (maybe I don't know what is best for alicorns lifespans)

OC
*Shadow 22 (or not) years, Night Glade 27 years, Star Gazer 24 years, Scarlet Wind 21 years, Red Miracle 19 years, Iron Wing 58 years, Pink Heart 46 years, Strong Shield (Shinning ex roommate) 24 years, Solution (Scarlet roommate) 21 years 

Terms 

Terra, the name of the planet where this MLP universe was set. (if there is an official name please let me know, I never search for it XD)

Yami Tool/Unit, ponies/beings that were process to become tool and weapons to carry Lord Erebus promise to this world. They were stripped of their own personalities to be the perfect beings to carry out his plan, and his power. 

Master/Users, ponies that were recognize by the system and are allow to use the Yami Tools as pawns on their personal plans 

Yami System, the system that monitor Units and Users, orders and request on the system for information, actions and use of the promise of Lord Erebus

The Three Yami Commandments, the rules that Units, Users and the system must follow, to avoid misuse of the power they posses, including releasing the Yami Tool.

First Commandment. Who are you?
#1 The Yami Tools. I am their tool, their weapon, their arms and legs. My will is to serve the world wishes, commands, and desires. The will of the world is my reason of existence as I am a shadow. As a blade and tool, I will continue serving, my master, until my body become dust and my existence reach its true end.

Second Commandment. Who you serve?
#2 The Users. As a tool, any being can earn my ownership, but the Yami tool will only recognize true proprietorship if the user recognize inferiority and is convinced that is not worthy, for the one who beat it, have been acknowledge their superiority that have won over my master.

Third Commandment. Who you promised?
#3 The Yami System. As a tool, nothing will free me from my role. Love, Grief, Fear, Envy, and Anger are not require or need it on my soul. Desire, craving, longing, or yearning anything is useless in my purpose. For a life is not part of my destiny. Not even death can reclaim me. For I am a tool, weapon, an object bound to the world, not myself. Such is his promise to this world, and for I, to accomplish it, for all eternity. For I failed on it, my existence, is worthless.

The promise, the pact that the gods make to the habitants to these universe as they give a part of their power to them. (The first one is the original as I imagine, second drafted version)

The Promise (Erebus, chaos)
Why we need to live in Harmony? Why do we need to coexist with others? My children, you do not have to live in the world of others. Take my gift, use it power, use it for yourself, use it for your dreams, wishes and desires. And take all for yourself, for your world, to create as your own world.

#2
Why do we live in harmony? Why is it necessary to connect with others? My children, you do not belong in the world of others. Take my gift, use it with power, use it for yourself, use it for your dreams, wishes and desires. Create the whole world for you, for a world as your own.

The hope (Faust, harmony) 
Why we need to live in Chaos? Why do we need to fight with others? My children, you can have a life in a world with others. Take my gift, use it power, use it for all of you, use it for your ideals, goals and beliefs. And give it to all of you, for a world, to create a world for all.

#2
What is necessary to live Chaos? Why do we need to fight with others? My children, you can have a life with others. Accept my gift, use this power, use it for everyone, use it for your goals and beliefs. Give yourself to all for the world, to create a world for all.

True Self, is the concept and form of the true desires of the pony. This can considered as the shadows and personas in Persona series yet in here is a type of corruption that free the pony to do what it truly desire. Even if they know that is not the correct thing yet can't deny it.

'The true in our souls' is the book of the True realm and Erebus gift that was recognize, yes he wrote the book.


*Chronology of the main events

1. Discord win against Shadow first master and he fight for him on the war against Celestia. He is seal by the elements cutting his connection to the system. He sleep until the effect on the EOH were leaving from him and the Three Yami Commandments were restored.  

2. Discord was still Shadow's master until his time to be seal by the EOH came. Passing the role of User to Celestia without telling. Luna was more focus on saving Shadow, until she discover the promise giving birth to Nightmare Moon's conquest ambition. With the intention to win Shadow's power and accept her jealousy from Celestia.

3.On the test of Twilight to open Spike's egg, Celestia recognize her activating the Second Commandment. When Twilight had enough and ask for real help, she activate the Commandments awaking Shadow from his sleep yet the master system was not working. This make Unit #2 be aware of the error.

4. After the castle arc, Shadow make a name on Ponyville making Fire started to study the Yami Legion. When the Nightmare Moon arc arrive, he theorize there are more Units, including the hunting orders of Unit #2. Following Shadow's trace, Unit #2 came to Everfree Forest but to late to prevent the spy team to send the report on Fire's notes. His targets soon were Gadget, Fire and Shadow, and any pony that was close to his real mission.

5. Twilight and Luna have recognize their feelings yet they know that will not be able to reach Shadow, neither he will be able to receive them. But both have decide to face the dangers and the obstacle, personals included, that will be coming in the future. Including Shadow's curse and their True Self. 

Well that is all I can share at the moment. Again, thanks for ready my work and reaching so far. Also, if you like this type of narrative, the description narrative as I called, I can keep going for the second book. First update, I will need time to check the Season 1 content to have a draft for the second book, and will take time. Need to check again each chapter so can match the first season and make no mistake to change something from the first book. 

So with this will end of my first book. Thanks for reading and see you in the next chapter.

---------------

Who are you? 

Awake, your master call you, your new master waits. Now go and complete your orders, do no let any one oppose in your way, no matter what happen to you. A servant don't need generosity, nor need kindness and laugher, he only need to be honest and loyalty to his orders. For his master, he will do everything, for he will be there for his master, even if she don't need him. For she can trust him and he will face any danger, to make the world she desire, for his purpose is to complete it, yet his quest will never end. Because her world will change, since he is obliged to fulfill it or shall pay the price against the code. For every one will understand to recognize his role and the dangers that brings with it. 

To be forever a shadow of the world.





Next, Who you promised? To her, my world

So, how are you been with Shadow?

Please! I need him to impress my old friend!

Greeting Shadow. I have to said... you look handsome on that outfit.

I am... an annoyance... to everypony... will be okay if I... disappear from your life?

For Trixie came from a far land to prove Trixie is the best! So Trixie challenge you!

We are weapons and tools for the children of this world... Shadow, isn't it, remember this words.

Beware of what is in your future to come, for fail is on your way for not overcome. 

Even if I fight him at Combat Mode, the fight is still uncertain... and I may lose against it.

Shadow is our friend! He will protect us!

MUAJAJAJAJAJAJA!!! DO YOU TRULY BELIEVE YOU COULD JUST ASK FOR IT!!! YOU ARE REALLY JUST A FILLY!!! IN THIS DOG-EAT-DOG WORLD!!!

Shadow... no, Unit #3... are you... defective?

Who.. was she? Why... I am crying for?
> Extra: The tale of a derpy and her guardian angel
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Extra: The tale of a derpy and her guardian angel



The ponies on Ponyville were having a beautiful day. 

Every stallion, mare and foals were having a bright clear day. No storm or rain was planned and was Sunday for families to go out. Some went to the park, some to stores, some decide to take a stroll on the market. Even the construction site on the town side was in order and no accidents were reported in the last..... 0 days? Well, the ponies hoped that it will be a good day for everypony.

"BLAZE! Where are you son!", except for a dad looking for his lost colt. "Where are you buddy! Your mom is dead worry! Please! Answer us!"

This family of three decide to check the market and have fun while looking, they never expect the son of the family was going to disappear when both parent where checking the book in sell. The mother was checking new cooking receipt books when she asked what they wanted to eat with her husband and son. Was there they were missing a member of the family. 

Scared their 6 years son get hurt, both separate to look for him. The father decide to check outside of the market. "BLAZE! Please! Answer us! We are worry!" He took the street were the construction site entry was located. 

"Okay... let check this again...", the construction manager had a report in front of three workers. "It says here that you poked your eyes, fell several floors straight to the ground, hit your heads with wooden boards and... used the equipment to hurt yourself because your partner ate your lunch? Is this seriously?!"

A short green unicorn stallion with a mushroom black mane was the first to complain. "Well, in my defense, if was not for these two buffoons, I will have finished building this house by yesterday.", his name was Mow.

A skinny red pegasus stallion with a bald on top and fluffy brown mane on the sides was next. "Hey, is not my fault! Joy was eating my lunch! If I haven't stop him I was going to be without lunch!", this one was Berry.

All three turn to the last worker, a chubby blue stallion with a short bald mane. "........... I was hungry after eating my lunch." CHOMP Joy defend himself by giving a bite to the daisy flower sandwich. That was of Mow. 

"HEY! That is my sandwich!", Mow slapped him on the forehead. And the show started.

Joy cover his face but was not going to let Mow got away with it, he only forgot that Berry was behind him. Joy raise his arm with two finger, he hit Berry's snout and poke Mow's eyes. Joy laugh to Mow's face and he turn to Berry, where he saw Berry's angry face and was hit in the jewels. With Joy bend on his knees Berry had free way to slap Mow. Mow was angry again and return the slap to Berry. Mow smile, his smile turns into a frown with the hit he receive from Joy's head when he stand up.

After a moment of pain, the three brothers started to slap between themselves. Until they cross their arms, but they didn't stop and each one poked the other in the eyes. With the three of them they separate blindly and staggering, headbutting the three of them together.

The chief could only stare how these three brothers were harming themselves. If it was a comedy show he could enjoy it. But was his working crew until new ones arrive. "No wonder this buffoons are called 'The three stooges'... Builder, you better hide for I will take back my money for these three cost me..."

When he saw that they were going for the heavy equipment, the chief decide to stop them. "Hey! This house was planned before the Sun Summer Celebration! If you three clowns want your paycheck, you better finish this by sunset!" 

The chief turn to check something else somewhere else, the warning works as the three calm down and went to work. When all this end, neither the chief and the three workers check that a foal was nearby on the site. He was checking the construction tools behind a wall on the other side. The little colt was checking a protection hat, he didn't know but he soon cutie mark was of a smith and was fascinated to build unique things. Only he have not discovered his talent yet, neither the ponies that he was there and his parents were looking for him. 

"Blaze! Where are you son! We-", the desperate father was looking around, until he saw his colt from a block putting the helmet on his head. "Blaze! Thanks to Faust that- HEY!", at the same time the new fight of the three workers. 

"YOU ATE MY LUNCH TOO!", the father could see that Joy was running from Mow while Berry was trying to stop them. The father could see that they were running toward the wall that his son was behind. 

Joy could only run from Mow for he eat the premium dandelion flower sandwich. "I am sorry! I was hungry!" The three premium dandelion flower sandwich him and his brothers were leaving until they finish building the house.

"OH! SO YOU ARE HUNGRY! THEN EAT THIS!", Mow charge a stun spell and launch to his brother.

Joy seeing the imminent danger, he turn and wait for the pain. But after years making his brother angry, he crouched avoiding the blast where ended on the finish wall. BANG The three stopped and froze to check the burned spot on the wall. The blast awake the whole town, this include the father and son. They waited to see the damage of their actions, after value seconds passed and nothing happen. Joy was the first to jump on happiness and take out his tongue to his brothers. 

Not seeing the unattached wall falling to the other side. The side where the colt was standing.

"BLAZE!", the father shout out alerting everypony.

However, no matter how fast he could run, neither the three workers to able to act on time, and all the bystanders that were staring hopeless. No pony could reach the little colt that had no idea what was behind him. The father try his best to reach him, he even jump to cover his son from the debris. Yet was not enough to cover the distance as he crash on the floor just meter away. When the father open his eyes, he witness how his son disappear under a red wall. And a black shadow.

CRASH 

The whole place soon quiet down. Does who doesn't know, were expecting news for what happen. For those that did know, stare the last place they saw the colt. The three workers also stop their show, not knowing that he was there. And the father just stand there, not believing what just happen.

"... No... please no...", after accepting the fact, he stand up and walked next to the rubble, thinking that his son was underneath. "Oh... SOB... Blaze... why... why- Dad? -HUH?!", just to wide open his eyes and look behind it.

After the dust of cloud was settling down, the colt was on floor unscratched. Surprised what just happen on the order side of the rumbles. All the ponies were astonish that the colt escape from the danger he was, no pony believe it. 

"BLAZE!", the dad was the one who thought all was his imagination, so he didn't care of it as he launch to his son. "SON! PLEASE! NEVER DO THIS AGAIN! PLEASE! NEVER STAY AWAY FROM ME! SOB", he started to cry hugging his son.

The three workers were observing the father and the son together. Mow was affected by this. "I... didn't know. I didn't know that this could happen... Joy, I am sorry. I should have stop and-", yet his brother assure him that wasn't.

"I-i-is okay! I should have talk and tell you guys. But I don't blame you, brother." Joy pat Mow's back. "All you need to know is that I have fun to be with you guys."

"Well, we should still be careful from now on.", Berry talk at the end. "Even if this accidents happen to us, we should still take things slow and safe. Come on, we should apologize with that colt.", with his word, the three went to check the colt that they surely scared him for life.

But he wasn't. The colt was speechless, he was scared but most of all was intrigue what he saw. In the small fraction of time he notice the wall falling to him, he thought seeing another thing. Even if was scaring to see, he thought he just saw a black knight run to him and pick him up just to put down on the floor when the wall fall. Not knowing that the same black knight was on top of a house on the other side of the street checking the result of his actions. 

'Ponies can be so annoying.', Shadow was on his search for the Elements of Harmony, he was distracted after all the shouting and commotion. Again, for the third time in this day. 'At this rate, I may not be able to find them. Better stop helping this ponies... if only was easy for me.'

It happen always each time he enter the town. He always was distracted on his mission, either the ponies making a commotion he can not ignore or his pink problem hunt him once she notice he was in town. He have been in this two weeks searching for a clue, and was a nightmare for him not being able to get what his master needs. However, he was more angry with himself for he couldn't discover why he was helping the townponies. 

Luckily, it was not against his master order, and without a conditional order to tell him a deadline, Shadow had more time that he wanted to take. He just hope that nothing continue distracting him today. Only to realize that from a far distance in front of him was a pegasus mare flying just in time on his line of sight. It call his attention and he didn't had to wonder why. 

Unable to take his eyes from the mare, he just saw how bad she was flying. And how low she was. Too low that could crash a tree. Just above of the Everfree Forest. 

'... She can't crash with... she did.', Shadow just witness the mare taking a bad turn and disappear in the tree branches. Only in seconds to see that tree shake. '... It must be her. That mare I always see each time... what to do now?...'

Shadow was mediating what to think, too much that he didn't notice that the colt was released from his father. Once the commotion ended, the three workers and the chief were asking for forgiveness to the father. All the ponies eyes were on the incident, except for the colt that was looking everywhere. And as if he knew where to look, the colt turn and raise his eyes in time to see Shadow on the roof.

"... It can't be...", with eyes wide open, the colt stare to the black metal knight that he didn't believe. He was about to shout out. "Could it be... is the- BLAZE!"

But his mother bring him to a dead hug. "THANKS FAUST THAT YOUR ARE SAFE!", the mother heard the commotion and once she lock down on her son she went straight to him. 

"OW OW OW OW! Mom! I am okay!", under the dead hug, the colt try to release himself. "Mom! You are not going to believe it! Its The Shadow Blade! Look!"

"What?!", the mom turn where he is pointed just to return and scold him. "Is not funny Blaze! You could got hurt! Never ever leave our side! You shouldn't follow crazy stories! You heard me!"

"What?", the colt was confuse so he turn as well. "But is true. He is right... there?", and more confused after seeing it himself.

There was no one on the roof anymore.

-------------------------------

"Ow... This is time you really mess up, Derpy." Talking to herself, Derpy hang up from her legs with vines from the tree she crash on her search. 

The grey mare with her blonde hanging down as her, wearing her mailmare uniform, was in trouble. First, she started her day as usual. She mess up the breakfast only for her daughter to help her. She check in on her work only to not see ladder that a painter was using and brought down the ladder, the painter and the can of paint on her boss. Just later to take the incorrect set of package she was assign and waste all the day taking all of them to the correct address.

And to notice she drop one in the forest, she decide to look for it alone. "Okay, Derpy this is not the worst you got to. I just need to - Ahh!", she swing herself trying to untie herself but in the process the vine broke letting her to fall.

On her back. CRACK

"Ahh! It's hurt!", Derpy cry for she fall over her left wing, breaking it on the process. She suppress the pain, she then look and saw no blood but knew the bone was dislocated. "No... not again. Not now.", she stand up and started to look around.

No matter where she look with her two eyes, everywhere was the same to her. Even if was in plain middle of the day, the forest landscape was dark as in a storm day with dark clouds. Was not too dark, yet enough to not allow to see beyond the trees, or whose eyes were watching her from the dark belongs. She embrace herself for the cold fear she was feeling. 

However she was determine to fix her errors. "Okay, Derpy, we can do this. Just walk straight forward- OW!", and hit with a tree with her face.

Derpy massages her snout and shake her head from the dizziness. Before she could continue, she took a moment for herself. That is when the concern that haunted all her life, the reason she always fight everyday, came to her as she focus on her sight. And notice that still with effort, she could not focus her two eyes on one direction.

'Why... I am so useless...', Derpy remember from her deepest memories the issue of her eyes. Due a genetic effect on her body, the muscle of her eyes were weaker than the normal ponies. 

When her family took her on her 5 years old to check her eyes, the doctors who diagnosed were not able to fix the issue of her sight. No healing magic can help Derpy for there is no damage to fix. Derpy was born to have her eyes split and with it her vision divided. Because she see two things at the same time, she was not able to focus and know the direction and things she was doing. 

'Luckily this didn't affected Dinky's birth... Thanks Faust she born a normal filly.', Derpy return back after the pain pass out. She already accept her issue and still was full of confidence on herself. 'Let find the package and complete the job. You can do this, Derpy.'

Thanks to her daughter that she got after meeting her husband, Dr. Hooves, Derpy was determine to have a smile on her face. No matter how hard the rain was on her day, she always believe a rainbow at the other side. Even with the complication of her life, her family and friends were enough for her and continue walking. Even if this day she started with bad luck, as every day, Derpy knew that everything was going to be okay.

"Yep! This is just another day!... Hmm, I wonder if today will be as the previous days I had in the last previous weeks.", she start her journey looking for that package. "Is a little strange that my accidents occurrences were reduce day after day... when was it?..."

She keep thinking she was in luck or had a guardian angel. "Well, what ever it is, I know that everything is fine." 

---------------

But is wasn't. Well at least for a while everything was going to her way.

Derpy haven't found the package after everything she went through. Without being able to fly, she had to pass many obstacles as the plants leaf's and vines on her way, just as she pass without any resistance but she had to remove it from her. She stop on rivers finding the way to cross, and seeing how trees fall on the spot making a bridge for her. She even encounter a pack of Timberwolves with no hope of losing them, yet they notice her but didn't attack her, only sniff in the air and turn back immediately. 

Derpy was fine. But was not fine when she lost herself and enter a cave. Where she bump with a Ursa Minor, awaking the beast and notice her. Both were now staring eye to eye.

"Oh... Hi there...", Derpy walks backwards hoping that the beast doesn't mind her presence. "Nothing to see here... Everything is FINE!", but by doing it she didn't pay attention her steps.

Derpy was walking to the place the bear put the left overs and his toys. One of those things was a table stone that the animal use to bite, it had a beehive that was full of honey on top on one edge. Derpy was walking on the other edge until she step on a bone, making her fall on that edge. When she fall on her butt, her height was enough to launch the beehive, using the stone table as catapult, on the air. 

Both Depry and the Ursa Minor watch beehive launch arc. Where it fall directly to the bear's eyes. 

ROAR

Angry of the pain, the bear shake his head and use his paws to clean his eyes. He restore his right eye, in time to lock down in sight on Derpy. "Oh boy."

ROAR

"I AM SORRY!", Derpy scream while crying and running away to save her life. 

Both were running to the exit and thanks that both had a bad sight, there was no advantage or disadvantage on the hunter or prey. It was a long run for Derpy, and all she could think was asking for another day. For the Ursa Minor, he only wanted crush her. But seeing how was hard for the beast to ignore the stickiness and the pain on his eyes and face, it show that was Derpy the one that was going to win.

'Almost there!', Derpy could see the light on the entrance. 'Yes! Again! I am Sorry! I promise to-... Huh?'

Derpy was confuse. For a moment she thought that she was to exit the cave. Only for her view change drastically burry and an intense pain invade her body. She didn't know it, Derpy was hit by the bear's paw in a last attempt to catch her. The bear fail on it, but was able to hit her on her back. 

"UGH!!!", the hit send her flying to hit a tree outside. No fatal damage but strong enough to knock her out.

'No... I can't...', she open only one eye as she try to move. But her body didn't respond and was not moving on the ground. The last thing she saw, was the Ursa Minor looking around for her. She knew that there was no hope in escaping from this destiny. She will soon be bear food and nothing was going to change it.

Neither she believe in her guardian angel could save her, so she only ask one thing. "I wish... to see you... one last... time...", she mumble, closing her eyes accepting her end.

She let the darkness to take her. "... my Dinky."

"Order receive."

'Hmm!?', Derpy open again her eyes. She didn't know why but somehow her pain was gone. Also, she was staring a dark roof rather the Ursa Minor coming to her.

Derpy didn't know how much time pass, she knew that hours had passed for she felt everything different. First was the pain, it was gone yet her body still felt that was toyed by a bear. Later, she notice how dark was, not as inside the cave but in general. She could only saw a source of light at her side, as she was on a bon fire resting on the floor. And next was the smell in the air, she could smell a soup or stew but as well herbal medicine accompanying it.

'... What just happen?', she try to rise up. That is when she knew was not alone.

"Suggestion. You shouldn't move in your current state. You still can move your head if you want."

Derpy freeze, but not of fear. Listening the voice advice, she lift her head, slowly as her back was in pain. She look to her side to found a campfire under a cave. She immediately thought that was the same of the Ursa Minor but this was not big and deeper. She could see the outside near them, close enough for the smoke to leave to open air and not fill the cave.

Once she realize where she was, Derpy then started to check her surrounding. Beside of the campfire, she notice where the smell was coming from. Near her was a big leaf, as a palm leaf, and on it was multiple herbs, amber liquid and insect part, especially scorpions that she haven't see. Some of the herbs was partial intact, those that weren't were crushed on a wooden table with a rock. The amber liquid had pieces inside, she guess by the leftover on top were used on her. 

She was trying to guess why the scorpion parts were there, again for the voice to assure her. "Suggestion. You don't have to worry for the venom. This specie doesn't have enough toxin to harm, so can be used for pain relief."

Derpy hears the voice again and look past the leftovers. There she found not only the campfire light source but also the source of the stew smell. She could see at one side the multiples vegetable, were peel and cut for bite side. There were also cooking herbs she recognize and other she didn't know. She could also see the metal pot boiling the delicious food.

Now she realize everything around her. The lack of pain, the smell of food and medicine, and whom take care of all as she stare the black metal back.

Giving his back, the metal being spoken again. "Suggestion. You better rest for your wing to be restore."

As his words were magic to her, Derpy turn her head to the other side. Her broken wing was extended and fully covered in leaf bandages with woods plates. The work on her wing was like a very well improvised natural cast to protect her damage wing. Derpy stare her wing, she thought that was serious her injury.

"It is.", Derpy turn from her wing back to the metal being. "The damage combined with the hit and the crash worse your wing injury. Had to treat the wing muscles and bones to avoid permanently damage. You must rest this night so your wing can be fold and you can start to walk on your own."

When he finish talking, he finished peeling the carrot he had in front of him and cut in pieces before throwing it on the stew. He then pick up all the vegetables on his side and add them as well. Derpy thought he finish, but he was for his next step and was to turn and grab the amber liquid with the herbs. Was on that moment she was able to see him.

Faceless and flat metal face, with red eyes. The Shadow Blade. "Is you... I thought... you were not real.", since she was not able to face him, she could see him clearly with one eye.

Shadow had no problem with his night vision, he could see clearly the disbelief of Derpy. "Real or not, it doesn't matter now.", he grab the bowl of amber and some herb. He started to work on them. "All matter know is you health. In a moment I will provide food and medicine so rest for now."

Turning away from Derpy, all she could do was to see his back. A sight that make her sad. And said what was on her mind. "You don't have to worry...", this stop Shadow on his work. "... is a waste on me..."

Shadow was intrigue as why she said it that way, he stop as he turn his eye to her, soon he knew it. In the darkness, Derpy turn away from him. However was not difficult for him to understand that she was crying. Shadow stare her for a moment, unknown to him why this call his attention. 

He didn't know, yet Shadow still talk to her. "Negative. You require this in order to recover. So I don't think- STOP!"

His eyes never flinch, Shadow only stay quiet for what Derpy continue saying. "Please... just stop... SOB..."

For a moment the sob crying from Derpy was all that was heard between them. Shadow continue staring at her crying, enough to find out what is happening. "Are you refusing my assistance?... Why?"

"Because I am broken... SOB...", Derpy still refuse to see him. "... I am... a mistake... SOB... I shouldn't have born... yet I am here... SOB..." 

Shadow keep quiet and didn't response to her cry, he just decide to let her out her frustrations. "... Everypony is tired of me... everypony give me their back... why I should continue denied it..." She then stared to remember all the insult she have receive.

'What is doing here the freak?... She will ruin everything!'

'You don't have to come... Why? Do I have to said it. It because you will make an accident and delay our work. Just don't come and that it's!'

'Okay so for the party - Wait! Derpy is coming. - Really? Better talk later then. - Yeah... I don't want to see those strange eyes.'

'Sorry, Derpy. We can not do nothing with your issue. The best you can do is to live with it.'

"SOB SOB... Everypony already... give their back to me...", Derpy keep away from Shadow her tears as run all over her face. "SOB... there is nothing worthy to save in me... SOB... I am a disaster... SOB... I can't do anything right... SOB... I CAN'T NOT EVEN MAKE BREAKFAST FOR MY FILLY! Ahhh... SOB..."

Under the night sky in a cave, a broken mare continue crying out all what she have built up. The ponies around her may not said and they do said it, but Derpy have absorb all of it. During days. During weeks. During months. And now after years, she just let it go and crumble. She believe the help she just receive was to extend her pain, for seeing Shadow's back was too much to see it.

She even believe he will give his back too. "... SOB... My life... SOB... is not worthy... SOB..."

"Every life is worthy. Even yours."

Derpy's sobbing stop for a moment. She was tempting to turn her head and open her eyes. However, she fear that once he saw her eyes Shadow will be one of those ponies she didn't. She didn't find that he was one that felt sorry for her. It was not there intention, but Derpy felt hurt by their pity. So much that she thought her daughter was also included, even how much her daughter say her that love her.

So much she even lie herself. "... please... SOB... I know.... I am not worthy... SOB... to you..."

"Affirmative. Is true you are not worthy to me.", Derpy let a new stream of tears out. Just to stop them immediately. "So why not give your life for those who really find worthy for them."

Derpy, against her will and desire to hide from Shadow, she lift her head and stare him with her two eyes. She already heard the doctors, her friends and even her family encourage words. But Shadow's words had strength on it, true on it, and a light she had see for so long. Hope. 

But something else was with it. 

Derpy's two eyes stare directly to Shadow to hear his message, ignoring that were straight. Derpy was not attracted by his previous comment, but to where he want to get to. "What... do you mean..."

"That's what I want to say. Why live for those that can't see your worthy? Why not live for those that are able to see you? Are not the latter more important to you."

"But...", her eyes stop crying, yet she still show some hesitation. "I can't do anything for them... I can't help them..."

"Have you ask them? Or to yourself?", she again focus on him, only on his red eye. Derpy could feel that Shadow was accessing to her soul, giving her a kind of feeling to overcome her sadness. 

"No...", Derpy couldn't explain why his eye were so precious. She knew his appearance were of a demon, but somehow, Derpy was staring to an angel. "I am... even allow to live with them?... Are they will be okay... with me?"

"I can't answer your question. Yet you haven't answer mine.", Derpy for a moment almost lost contact with Shadow.

Shadow neither break his eye contact to Derpy, for he bring her back to reality. Better said, Shadow make Derpy to awake from her sadness, escape from the hole she almost buried herself, by herself, and almost let herself to be absorb on the dark void of her soul. 

"Are you refusing my assistance?... Why? After a moment ago... that was not what you truly wanted.", she didn't know what those words echo on her mind.

Derpy breath in and out as her mind was in frenzy, as she look into the red eye of Shadow. Soon memories came back to her, and old feelings and new ones were coming out. Her sadness for her eyes resurge with anger for those who laugh at her. Her shame for the accidents she make came with envy from the normal eyes from others. Her unanswered prayers came back to live with ill wishes for nasty fates to other as hers.

Derpy could feel all this emotions, old and new at the same time. Derpy for the first time started to realize what she truly wanted all this time. Yet all were drowned when her little daughter came to her mind. And Shadow's question to her. 

"Derpy Hooves... what you truly want for your world?", Shadow's red eye shone over Derpy. 

"I want... to be with Dinky...", giving him her answer. "I want to live... to see my daughter and her world..."

"Order receive.", satisfy, Shadow break eye contact with her. Returning to his work, ignoring the dark aura he display as it retract.

Derpy on her side was stunned left behind by what happened. Her sadness somehow disappear and all the rest negative emotions as well. All was left was her dry tear face, her eyes blinking and her mind processing what happen. The only positive was the pleasant feeling of living.

'Did I... imagine all that?', Derpy's eyes return back to normal and was staring at the dark cave roof. She try to remember, but as it came out it was forgotten on her mind. Like a part of herself was awakened and put back to sleep.

Unfortunately, she will check later for Shadow came to her. "Here. It is done."

Derpy turn to her side to check Shadow's work. Just as she guess, there was a bowl of vegetable soup as well what she thought her medicine. A yellow jelly was on the side of the plate, it call her attention for had green spots and red pieces inside. However, it call her attention the liquid, where a strong fragrance invade her nose even from afar. 

Shadow explain each of the item. "First you will need to eat. Your body will need energy for the recovery process.", he went to her head to adjust the improvised pillow of leaf he made. "After that you can eat the honey candy with the herbs to heal your muscles. But most important is that we apply this ointment to your wing muscles."

With his help, Derpy could lift the head as he feed her. Between the bites, Derpy decide to ask him her thoughts. "GULP... You know... you are too kind to be a metal being. Ponies thought you are a hard heart demon."

"It doesn't matter to me.", Shadow allow her to eat slow, so he continue adding to the conversation as they speak. "I am not here to make an image for me... and I believe there is a princess that already have one."

"... Bearry?", she swallow after chewing a carrot piece. "GULP Then all the grannies rumors are false?... What about Pinkie Pie's tales? She said you eat her hand and almost swallow Fluttershy entirely. But... not in the normal way."

Shadow stop to stare Derpy for a moment. "... I can not denied nor confirm anything. Let focus on your recovery.", he lower the empty bowl and help her to rest again on the pillow.

'Okay, so he is civilized. Honey, we can rest knowing that nothing will happen to me.', she smile knowing she was safe in Shadow's hands. That was when the ointment came. "Eh... is that what it is?"

"Affirmative." Shadow approach her and move his hand over her. "This need to be applied on your skin. Please, don't move and tell me if it's hurting you."

Derpy remain quiet during the process. Just as she thought, Shadow started to apply the ointment on her body parts that were hurt, all of them. 

Shadow started to dismantle the natural cast on her wing, once was done Derpy notice the red and black mark on it. Truth to his words, her wing had red black stain. She didn't need to ask that her wing bones were broken in the process in her escape. Shadow had a bowl of water on Derpy's bed side so the clean process was neat and fast. Then, after the ointment, Shadow started to fold her wing in a cloth.

Derpy wait for pain, but it didn't come once her wing was wrap on her side. When the moment to move her body, was the moment she feel real pain after a long time. Also she now notice her body, beside that had purple spot on her side and stomach, that she was only wearing her sport bra and her mail uniform short. 

She could sit up thanks for Shadow's aide, and she flinch with each movement she make, beside Shadow's touch send her needles of pain. But once her wind was wrap and secure, with the ointment was applied and wrap by strange leaves on her wounds. Her pain started to subside and be replaced of a refresh sensation. As if the liquid was cooling down the heat and inflammation of her body. 

While Shadow was working on her, Derpy got the chance to ask him. "Uhm. Can I ask how you can do all of this... I mean, are you also a doctor?"

"Negative. Must of my knowledge came from the Yami system records.", Shadow talk as he finish wrapping her. "From their database, was able to find the necessary ingredients for your treatment.", he put her down laying on her back on the leaves bed again.

Once he put her down, he went around for the last part. The yellow jelly. "But without the help from a local, couldn't make with all of them... as well to fix your wing. Here, eat this."  

He brought the jelly to her face, she didn't need her two eyes to notice that was a homemade. She was only insecure the taste. "Uhm... does it taste good?"

"Was made of apple juice, pieces of the herbs for your wounds and some pieces of honey and berries.", Shadow move her head once more to help her to eat. "Yet, can't not promise the sweet can overcome the sour taste."

"Okay... Here goes nothing.", Derpy move to eat it. She just need to chew it once and her tongue to taste it for the effects. BURP It make her almost throw it out of her mouth as her eyes were more uneven.

Shadow just move away his hand, he knew his improvise jelly to help her recover was not going to be the liking of the ponies. Yet he miss to mention that was not require to bite all of it and the half can be leave it for later. Derpy didn't wait and close her eyes to chewing it properly. 

Luckily for her, the jelly melts with every bite and could shallow without spill it out. "UGH! Hope Dinky learn from this... Maybe I can give her a cookie once she done with her medicines." 

"Medicine are always sour.", Shadow put her down and leave her to rest. He return to sit in front of the camp fire to cover the light to her eyes. "Not all things that are good for you are sweet, yet bad stuffs for the body may not be sour. At the end is our choice what is good for us. And what is bad for our life..."

Shadow stare at the fire, he try to find out why this kind of thoughts were coming to him. And how to make it stop. These kind of things were not part of his order, yet he could not stop or allow ponies get hurt. And why he was not able to ignore Derpy as she thanks him.

"Thanks... and sorry.", Shadow turn back to her to check what was about now. He soon find out for what Derpy said next. She had a smile and was fully facing him, even with her two unfocused eyes. "I know that is hard to take care of me... a broken pony."

Don't worry... I know we are broken...

'Again... broken?...', Shadow didn't show it but that word keep on his mind with an annoyed anger. For who, he doesn't know it. He let aside as always and focus again on Derpy.  

She continue despise Shadow was quiet for her. "I am a pony that cause troubles due my ugly eyes.", she try to turn to see him face to face, but she was too tired and only stare him with one eye. "I can not see straight and can't focus, so I now that I annoy other ponies. Beside, who want to see me with this ugly and useless eyes."

"There are not useless.", Derpy move her left eye to see Shadow right eye. "Thanks to those eyes, you were able to witness the birth of your filly, right? Beside to see her growth. See her life at your side. On your own method."

'See... my Dinky grow up? Right, I can always watch her on my way.', Derpy keep that in thought. And as well Shadow's next advice.

"I have a Suggestion." Shadow broken his eye contact and turn his head around. "It can be difficult, hard to get use and may not resolve your issue. But if you take things slowly. You can try to close one eye to see one of your side.", he make his point as he return but now staring her with his left eye. 

"And only focus on what you see through that eye. While the other can rest, only then to switch when you are tired. That way, you can see only one thing instead of two.", while she can not see it, Shadow was using only one eye to talk to her. His other eye was paying attention to the exit out of sight from Derpy.

She was not seeing the iris-red eye on the other side of his face as it scare the predators that Derpy didn't notice outside.

"For real?! I can do that?", Derpy ask this herself. So she try it. 

Derpy turn to the cave roof. As always she was able to see two things, one dark roof and one lighted roof by the fire. She narrow her eyes trying to close or even blink one eye, only later to try not close the other eye. It took time thanks that her eye muscles were tired but she was able to close her right eye that see the dark roof. She turn to her left and with only her left eye could see one thing.

She was able to see only Shadow on her sight of view. Unfortunately, her eye stared to get annoyed and she closed both by instinct. 'For one moment... I could see only one thing!', she was happy with the result. 

That is why Shadow had to cool off her expectation. "It have its danger. For an instance, you will not be able to see the other side you are not paying attention at that moment. If you went and not notice what is on the other side, you can still hurt yourself. It can harm you more than it benefits you."

Derpy blink her eyes, shaking and relaxing her eyes muscles. Yet there was a smile on her face since for one moment her vision was reduced but not divided. "I guess that is the price... but if I can help my Dinky in this way. It will be worthy, even if I get blind in one eye."

She try again and try to see only Shadow's back. While is difficult for her, she made it again 'somehow'. She practice all she could at that moment, she then add a joke. "Yeah. I get it. The accidents will keep going. I hope you don't get mad of getting in my accidents." 

"I am already used to it. I always expect it each day.", he reply.

"Aja~ Ejeje~", Derpy close her eyes and try to rest. She then wide open and focus both eyes on Shadow. 'WAIT! USED TO?!', she then piece all the clues. 

The time that had passed since she heard of the incidents with The Shadow Blade and her accidents frequency changed. How in the past she make disaster that couldn't be contained to the now accidents that never hurt any pony even herself. As well the feeling that she was always alone to the state of her mind to believe that had a guardian angel with this peaceful days of now. She thought that was all in her head and was only her imagination. 

Now she didn't had to believe in the dark, now that angel was in front of her.

'Shadow was always there?!', for Derpy, this was her first time to discover this and realization hit her. She decide that had to do something this now. "Waid did wou... xadd... gaa?", but the 'somehow' already took effect.

'Wait what is... wrong with...', Derpy try to control herself but the more time pass the medicine took effect. Soon her right eye that allow her to see Shadow was close and only could see the dark cave, she could not control her eyes due the sleeping drugs. Her mouth and tongue was getting numb, she no longer could speak properly. And the rest of her body, was no longer responding to her.

All could Derpy only do was to see and feel her conscience retreating to the back of her mind. Not before making her last attempt. "waid... ah... rade... dot wou............... mu..."

Shadow keep focus on the cave entrance, yet he reply to her as she sleep in. "Thanks. But your concern are misplaced- Hmm?", he did turn around to see what she was really trying to said. "... At least she is sleeping."

Shadow return to watch the cave entrance and those that wanted to interrupt their peace. He then reflected this day events. Again he didn't get any new clue in his search. Again he distract himself with the issues of the ponies. And again, he couldn't get the reason of his current actions.

Shadow raise his eyes to the night sky. His red eyes fall in three stars that they shined over the rest. He stare those stars, it remind him what he is really is. He just wanted to know if he really is what he thinks he is.

He ask himself, if he really is just Unit #3. Or if he is something else.

While all this happen, Derpy sleep peacefully behind him. 

-----------------

Just in the next morning for a search team finish prepare to find Derpy. 

"Okay!", the team was guided by Rainbow. "Listen well ponies! Just yesterday the post office send the notice that Derpy hadn't show up back to work on the afternoon. You all may think is just another Derpy's accidents. But! Dinky come to us and she never saw her mother back all the night."

The ponies were reunited in the plaza, in front of Sugarcube Corner. Most of them just heard that a pony was missing. When they heard was Derpy, all almost discard it as one of her accidents. However, all change when they spot Dinky crying with Pinkie Pie try to encourage her with puppets on her hands. Those that didn't hate Derpy and those that wanted to do something for Dinky came this place to find her.

Applejack was also included as the second leader. "Alright, as things look right now, we and a small group will check the nearby parts on the edge. We already inform the guards and they will send a couple of them to escort us for the deepest parts. But! Only those capable to defend and use magic may come." 

When she finish, the volunteers retreat to make the last check on their equipment with their partners. Rainbow supervise all the preparation as Applejack came to her side. "What do ya think? Do ya believe she just got lost as everyday?"

"That is I want to believe. She will never leave Dinky and her father, even if others ponies said that the world is better without her. Beside.", Rainbow look on Dinky's direction, still crying for not see her mother. "I know her since high school. She is not that kind of ponies that give up... even on their lives."

"Okay.", Applejack was convinced and she brought her determination for this mission. "Don't worry, we have help from everypony, including the animals friends of Fluttershy. With everyone help, Ah ma sure we can find her... unless he did-"

"Ugh! Please don't mention him.", Rainbow stop her. "Is enough I can not find him. And no pony have see him, so don't said he have saving us in this last days."

"You wanna bet?", Rainbow turn to Applejack's challenge. "I keep saying it. There is a reason that all the accidents that goes bad are controlled, like yesterday that colt was safe and sound. Heck, even how Derpy's accident records are low as never was. But you don't admitted. So don't be surprised if Ah ma right~", both decide to stop there. 

Rainbow's face got grumpy wondering if she was right. She later check with Applejack that the group were done on their preparation. They turn guiding the group to the forest and start searching for their missing friend. 

'I definitely believe in Derpy, she haven't give up.', Rainbow was on her thoughts as the forest came in view. 'So I am not giving up on you. I will find you, Derpy!'

And thus they went on a journey to find their friend. Having at least 20 ponies with more coming on their way. They had supplies and equipment for all they were going to face. Some were scare of what they could find in the bewitched forest. A journey that will put them on test their braveness, determination and resolution to rescue their friend.

It end up at the entrance of the town with Fluttershy and Derpy there.

"What the?", is what Rainbow said.

The group just walk a few meters out of the town to check that they find the missing pony at the entrance post of the town. They found Fluttershy on her knees with a full cover sleeping Derpy in a bed leaves. They lose no time to approach them.

Fluttershy was not scare of the big group of ponies as she was more focus on Derpy's status as well for her wounds. When she was convinced she finish checking Derpy with her animals friends birds and squirrels, was on that moment the group arrive to find Derpy with a smile on her face sleeping as never she ever did. This surprise al the ponies since was the first time they see her like this.

As a normal ponies as any other pony. 

Only Rainbow was dead worry for her health. "Fluttershy! Please tell me she is not-"

"Sleeping? Yes, that is all I found about her.", Fluttershy turn to Rainbow and Applejack. "There is no life threating wound, just small cut and a few scratches. But I check that was patched with natural herbs."

"Wait? Di ya say was patched?", Applejack ask as the ponies behind took turn to see Derpy's sleep. "Was ya found her, Shy?"

"Nope. I was on the mid to check my animals to ask for help when a few of my squirrels friends came to my house to tell they found her.", before Fluttershy check that no pony was hearing. "With him."

Rainbow was surprised that could stop her concern. "Him? Who are you...", she could control her astonishment when Fluttershy brought a basket. A very familiar basket she remember that had apple from the last time she saw it.

Rainbow wide open her eyes unable to accept it, until Applejack's arm fell on her shoulder. "Look at that. Ah was right. And I believe this answers all your question."

---------------------

"Well this truly answer all our concerns.", a doctor in the hospital of Ponyville said in when he enter the patient room. "Mrs. Derpy, with pleasure I can announce that your wing is not broken. However, you still need to rest and not use your wings in the next couple of weeks. Beside that, I don't think you need to stay here after this afternoon. So you can leave with your family for a dinner tonight."

"YAY!!!", Dinky run to her mother.

"Ow! Dinky! Mommy is still hurt.", she wasn't as she was hug on her bed. 

Derpy, with her family, Fluttershy, Rainbow and Applejack were on the hospital for Derpy's report. They discharged her as soon the doctors she that her wounds heal faster than normal. The answer came when Fluttershy was able to get an sample of the herb and with it the doctors confirms that is the same herb used on magical potions. Only that that was crude yet more potent than the potions could provide but still lose the effect after one day.

Derpy's husband, Doctor Hooves, also check the result and the natural patches. "Thanks for let in us know it doctor... but if is not a bother-"

"Want to take the few examples leftovers?", said the doctor that was also interest on it. "Well, we were amazed you said that recognize some of the herbs when we couldn't. So we are not against it, but there is nothing to savage."

"Is okay with me. I do recognize the method were used, but some aspects are from old civilization including the type of herbs I didn't believe were still or exits on this era. Oh!", Dr. Hooves turn to his wife. "Honey, if I can, would be okay to leave you for the moment?"

"Sure." Derpy answer with a happy face. "Dinky can make me company, and also the girls will be with me until I can leave. You can go and have fun on your investigation, just don't explode the hospital with your experiments." 

"Thanks! Will be back!", Doctor Hooves gave her a kiss on the cheek and leave the room in seconds. Her doctor also took his leave, now was only the girls with Derpy and Dinky.

The room was quiet, Derpy was talking to her daughter so that leaves the girls to talk to themselves. Fluttershy was the first one to give her thoughts. "I am glad that everypony is safe and sound. So... is a good ending, no?"

"Depends. Hey, Dashie~", Applejack answer adding somepony misery turning to Rainbow. "Ya were lucky that we didn't beat, je~. But ya have to admit it. You are glad and angry with it, do ya?", she smile showing her point.

"Hmmm! As what I think of him matter!", Rainbow in the inside was happy. But Applejack was right. She was angry that she was not able to find him, even now that he was entering to the town all the time without say hi. "All I care is that Derpy is okay! Derpy! Is there something that you feel strange or still hurt you?! I promised that-... what is wrong with your eye?"

The three and Dinky turn to Derpy, Dinky asking what everypony had in mind. "Mom? Why are you blinking so weird? And why you have one eye close?"

When everypony turn to her, Derpy was practicing the advice she receive. While was hard and her vision reduce, Derpy was able to see one thing and focus on that. However, her eyes were weak and was blinking as crazy while maintaining one eye open. For the ability to stop seeing a divide Dinky to one, the real Dinky. 

"Ejeje, nothing serious. Mommy is... taking the advice of some one mommy talk last night.", Derpy smile to her daughter. This alert the girls.

Applejack and Fluttershy smile, knowing whom. Rainbow did as well, but could not stop from asking. "Advice? Derpy? Did you meet with Shadow?", and the answer really surprise her.

"Nope.", to every pony surprise. She then close her eyes. Try her best to open her right eye, the side that had a window. 

Dinky was intrigue, so she ask her. "Then who you meet mommy?", and when Derpy could open her right eye. She could see that answer.

"An guardian angel." Derpy smile with those words. Because she was sure of her answer. She was seeing him at this moment. 

From a far distance on the forest, there was a tree out of sight from the hospital. The girls couldn't see it, but Derpy didn't need to know that Shadow was watching her. His mission to take care of her ended when he told Flutteshy's animal he left Derpy on the entrance. However, Shadow felt that he was not over so he return to see the end. 

'Ponies can be so annoying.', Shadow enter the town to see how the hospital treat Derpy. Also, he leave the package that was lost to the post office so Derpy don't need to be back for it. 'SIGH... what now?', Shadow ask himself as he stand on the tree branch.

And look at his hand on what he was holding. A limited banana muffin supreme from Sugarcube Corner. 

He made not be interest but there was a scandal a few days that allow him to hide from Pinkie. How ponies were fighting to get one of these. And Derpy give him it. He really think it was a waste on him, still he will eat it for the mission for this night.

'That mare... all matter is that is safe now. So better focus on the mission.', Shadow put away Derpy's thanks and set up his mind on what his roommate of the forest told him while he ask help. 'She said that there were movement in the south of the forest. There I will find something worthy... and a key for my journey.'

And so Shadow went to check this so cult he was warned. But if there is a clue to complete his order, he will face the devil himself.

For he is Unit #3.